diff options
| author | Roger Frank <rfrank@pglaf.org> | 2025-10-14 19:53:01 -0700 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | Roger Frank <rfrank@pglaf.org> | 2025-10-14 19:53:01 -0700 |
| commit | fba37872267ff953f1fa0715edda78206044ae07 (patch) | |
| tree | cb42f17a841af6c106c06087874759b9e625c34a /30031-h | |
Diffstat (limited to '30031-h')
| -rw-r--r-- | 30031-h/30031-h.htm | 16008 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | 30031-h/images/illus-emb.png | bin | 0 -> 4464 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | 30031-h/images/illus-fpc.jpg | bin | 0 -> 71206 bytes |
3 files changed, 16008 insertions, 0 deletions
diff --git a/30031-h/30031-h.htm b/30031-h/30031-h.htm new file mode 100644 index 0000000..b29d13a --- /dev/null +++ b/30031-h/30031-h.htm @@ -0,0 +1,16008 @@ +<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" +"http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> +<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml"> +<head> +<meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=UTF-8" /> +<title>The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Eye of Dread, by Payne Erskine.</title> + +<style type="text/css"> + @media screen { + hr.pb {margin:30px 0; width:100%; border:none;border-top:thin dashed silver;} + .pagenum {display: inline; font-size: x-small; text-align: right; text-indent: 0; position: absolute; right: 2%; padding: 1px 3px; font-style: normal; font-variant:normal; font-weight:normal; text-decoration: none; background-color: inherit; border:1px solid #eee;} + .pncolor {color: silver;} + } + @media print { + hr.pb {border:none;page-break-after: always;} + .pagenum { display:none; } + } + body {margin-left: 11%; margin-right: 10%;} + p {margin-top: 0.5em; text-align: justify; margin-bottom: 0.5em;} + + blockquote {display: block; margin: .75em 5%; font-size: 90%;} + h1 {font-size:1.4em;} + h1,h2,h3 {text-align:center; font-weight:normal;} + h2 {font-size:1.2em;} + h3 {font-size:1.0em;} + hr.p10 {border:none; border-bottom:1px solid black; width: 10%;} + p.tp {font-size:1em; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0; text-align:center;} + + .caption {font-size: 90%; text-align:center;} + .chsp {margin: auto; text-align: center; padding-top: 2em; padding-bottom: 1em;} + .figcenter {margin: 2em auto 2em auto; text-align: center; width: auto;} + .figtag {height: 1px;} + .fnanchor {font-size: .8em; text-decoration: none;} + .footnote {margin-left: 10%; margin-right: 10%; font-size: 0.9em;} + .footnote .label {position: absolute; right: 84%; text-align: right;} + .smcap {font-variant: small-caps;} + a {text-decoration: none;} + hr.fn {width:3em; text-align:left; margin-left: 0; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; height:1px; border: none; border-bottom: 1px solid black;} + hr.toprule {width: 65%; margin-top: 2em; margin-bottom: 2em; border:none; border-bottom:1px solid silver; clear:both;} + p.cg {margin-top: 0; margin-bottom: 0; text-align: left; width: 101%;} + p.ralign {text-align: right !important;} + span.indent10 {margin: 0; padding:0; text-indent:0; width: 4.0em; display: block; float: left;} + span.indent14 {margin: 0; padding:0; text-indent:0; width: 5.6em; display: block; float: left;} + span.indent16 {margin: 0; padding:0; text-indent:0; width: 6.4em; display: block; float: left;} + span.indent2 {margin: 0; padding:0; text-indent:0; width: 0.8em; display: block; float: left;} + span.indent4 {margin: 0; padding:0; text-indent:0; width: 1.6em; display: block; float: left;} + span.indent6 {margin: 0; padding:0; text-indent:0; width: 2.4em; display: block; float: left;} + span.rindent2 {margin: 0; padding:0; text-indent:0; width: 0.8em; display: block; float: right;} + span.rindent8 {margin: 0; padding:0; text-indent:0; width: 3.2em; display: block; float: right;} + table {margin-left: auto; margin-right: auto; clear: both;} + td.chalgn {text-align:right; margin-top:0; padding-right:1em;} +</style> + +</head> +<body> +<div>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 30031 ***</div> + +<div class='figtag'> +<a name='linki_1' id='linki_1'></a> +</div> +<div class='figcenter'> +<img src='images/illus-fpc.jpg' alt='' title='' width='388' height='572' /><br /> +<p class='caption'> +“Listen. Go with the love in your heart––for me.”<br /> +<span class='smcap'>Frontispiece.</span> <i>See Page 329.</i><br /> +</p> +</div> +<hr class='pb' /> +<p class='tp' style='font-size:2.2em;margin-bottom:20px;'>The Eye of Dread</p> +<p class='tp' style='font-size:1.4em;margin-bottom:20px;'>By PAYNE ERSKINE</p> +<p class='tp'>Author of “The Mountain Girl,” “Joyful Heatherby,”<br />Etc.</p> +<div style='margin:60px auto; text-align:center;'> +<img alt='emblem' src='images/illus-emb.png' /> +</div> +<p class='tp' style='font-size:larger;margin-bottom:30px;'>With Frontispiece by<br />GEORGE GIBBS</p> +<p class='tp' style='font-size:1.2em;'>A. L. BURT COMPANY, PUBLISHERS</p> +<p class='tp' >114-120 East Twenty-third Street - - New York</p> +<p class='tp' style='font-variant:small-caps;font-size:smaller;'>Published by Arrangement With Little, Brown & Company</p> +<hr class='pb' /> +<p class='tp' ><i>Copyright, 1913,</i></p> +<p class='tp' ><span class='smcap'>By Little, Brown, and Company</span>.</p> +<hr class='p10' /> +<p class='tp' style='margin-bottom:20px;'><i>All rights reserved</i></p> +<p class='tp' >Published, October, 1913</p> +<p class='tp' >Reprinted, October, 1913</p> +<hr class='pb' /> +<h3>CONTENTS</h3> +<table border='0' cellpadding='2' cellspacing='0' summary='Contents' style='margin:1em auto;'> +<tr> + <td valign='top' colspan='3'><p style='margin:1em auto 0.5em auto; font-size:110%; text-align:center;'>BOOK ONE</p></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'><p style='font-size:small;text-align:left'>CHAPTER</p></td> + <td /> + <td valign='top' align='right'><p style='font-size:small;text-align:right'>PAGE</p></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>I.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>Betty</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_I_BETTY'>1</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>II.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>Watching the Bees</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_II_WATCHING_THE_BEES'>9</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>III.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>A Mother’s Struggle</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_III_A_MOTHERS_STRUGGLE'>23</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>IV.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>Leave-Taking</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_IV_LEAVETAKING'>34</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>V.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>The Passing of Time</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_V_THE_PASSING_OF_TIME'>49</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>VI.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>The End of the War</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_VI_THE_END_OF_THE_WAR'>59</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>VII.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>A New Era Begins</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_VII_A_NEW_ERA_BEGINS'>69</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>VIII.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>Mary Ballard’s Discovery</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_VIII_MARY_BALLARDS_DISCOVERY'>87</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>IX.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>The Banker’s Point of View</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_IX_THE_BANKERS_POINT_OF_VIEW'>97</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>X.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>The Nutting Party</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_X_THE_NUTTING_PARTY'>110</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XI.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>Betty Ballard’s Awakening</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XI_BETTY_BALLARDS_AWAKENING'>125</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XII.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>Mysterious Findings</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XII_MYSTERIOUS_FINDINGS'>139</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XIII.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>Confession</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XIII_CONFESSION'>157</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' colspan='3'><p style='margin:1em auto 0.5em auto; font-size:110%; text-align:center;'>BOOK TWO</p></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XIV.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>Out of the Desert</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XIV_OUT_OF_THE_DESERT'>168</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XV.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>The Big Man’s Return</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XV_THE_BIG_MANS_RETURN'>183</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XVI.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>A Peculiar Position</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XVI_A_PECULIAR_POSITION'>198</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XVII.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>Adopting a Family</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XVII_ADOPTING_A_FAMILY'>208</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XVIII.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>Larry Kildene’s Story</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XVIII_LARRY_KILDENES_STORY'>219</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XIX.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>The Mine––And the Departure</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XIX_THE_MINEAND_THE_DEPARTURE'>237</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XX.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>Alone on the Mountain</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XX_ALONE_ON_THE_MOUNTAIN'>252</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XXI.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>The Violin</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXI_THE_VIOLIN'>267</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XXII.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>The Beast on the Trail</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXII_THE_BEAST_ON_THE_TRAIL'>282</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XXIII.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>A Discourse on Lying</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXIII_A_DISCOURSE_ON_LYING'>295</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XXIV.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>Amalia’s Fête</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXIV_AMALIAS_FTE'>305</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XXV.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>Harry King Leaves the Mountain</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXV_HARRY_KING_LEAVES_THE_MOUNTAIN'>318</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' colspan='3'><p style='margin:1em auto 0.5em auto; font-size:110%; text-align:center;'>BOOK THREE</p></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XXVI.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>The Little School-Teacher</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXVI_THE_LITTLE_SCHOOLTEACHER'>331</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XXVII.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>The Swede’s Telegram</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXVII_THE_SWEDES_TELEGRAM'>342</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XXVIII.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>“A Resemblance Somewhere”</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXVIII_A_RESEMBLANCE_SOMEWHERE'>354</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XXIX.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>The Arrest</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXIX_THE_ARREST'>365</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XXX.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>The Argument</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXX_THE_ARGUMENT'>376</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XXXI.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>Robert Kater’s Success</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXXI_ROBERT_KATERS_SUCCESS'>387</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XXXII.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>The Prisoner</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXXII_THE_PRISONER'>408</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XXXIII.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>Hester Craigmile Receives Her Letter</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXXIII_HESTER_CRAIGMILE_RECEIVES_HER_LETTER'>422</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XXXIV.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>Jean Craigmile’s Return</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXXIV_JEAN_CRAIGMILES_RETURN'>433</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XXXV.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>The Trial</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXXV_THE_TRIAL'>445</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XXXVI.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>Nels Nelson’s Testimony</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXXVI_NELS_NELSONS_TESTIMONY'>453</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XXXVII.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>The Stranger’s Arrival</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXXVII_THE_STRANGERS_ARRIVAL'>463</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XXXVIII.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>Betty Ballard’s Testimony</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXXVIII_BETTY_BALLARDS_TESTIMONY'>475</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XXXIX.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>Reconciliation</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XXXIX_RECONCILIATION'>487</a></td> +</tr> +<tr> + <td valign='top' class='chalgn'>XL.</td> + <td valign='top' align='left' style='padding-right:4em;'><span class='smcap'>The Same Boy</span></td> + <td valign='bottom' align='right'><a href='#CHAPTER_XL_THE_SAME_BOY'>499</a></td> +</tr> +</table> +<hr class='pb' /> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_1' name='page_1'></a>1</span></div> +<h1>THE EYE OF DREAD</h1> +<h2>BOOK ONE</h2> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<a name='CHAPTER_I_BETTY' id='CHAPTER_I_BETTY'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER I</h2> +<h3>BETTY</h3> +</div> +<p>Two whip-poor-wills were uttering their insistent note, +hidden somewhere among the thick foliage of the maple +and basswood trees that towered above the spring down +behind the house where the Ballards lived. The sky in +the west still glowed with amber light, and the crescent +moon floated like a golden boat above the horizon’s edge. +The day had been unusually warm, and the family were +all gathered on the front porch in the dusk. The lamps +within were unlighted, and the evening wind blew the white +muslin curtains out and in through the opened windows. +The porch was low,––only a step from the ground,––and +the grass of the dooryard felt soft and cool to the bare feet +of the children.</p> +<p>In front and all around lay the garden––flowers and +fruit quaintly intermingled. Down the long path to the +gate, where three roads met, great bunches of peonies lifted +white blossoms––luminously white in the moonlight; +and on either side rows of currant bushes cast low, dark +shadows, and here and there dwarf crab-apple trees tossed +pale, scented flowers above them. In the dusky evening +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_2' name='page_2'></a>2</span> +light the iris flowers showed frail and iridescent against +the dark shadows under the bushes.</p> +<p>The children chattered quietly at their play, as if they +felt a mystery around them, and small Betty was sure she +saw fairies dancing on the iris flowers when the light breeze +stirred them; but of this she said nothing, lest her practical +older sister should drop a scornful word of unbelief, a thing +Betty shrank from and instinctively avoided. Why should +she be told there were no such things as fairies and goblins +and pigwidgeons, when one might be at that very moment +dancing at her elbow and hear it all?</p> +<p>So Betty wagged her curly golden head, wise with the +wisdom of childhood, and went her own ways and thought +her own thoughts. As for the strange creatures of wondrous +power that peopled the earth, and the sky, and the +streams, she knew they were there. She could almost see +them, could almost feel them and hear them, even though +they were hidden from mortal sight.</p> +<p>Did she not often go when the sun was setting and climb +the fence behind the barn under the great locust and silver-leaf +poplar trees, where none could see her, and watch the +fiery griffins in the west? Could she not see them flame +and flash, their wings spreading far out across the sky in +fantastic flight, or drawn close and folded about them in +hues of purple and crimson and gold? Could she not see +the flying mist-women flinging their floating robes of +softest pink and palest green around their slender limbs, +and trailing them delicately across the deepening sky?</p> +<p>Had she not heard the giants––nay, seen them––driving +their terrible steeds over the tumbled clouds, and +rolling them smooth with noise of thunder, under huge +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_3' name='page_3'></a>3</span> +rolling machines a thousand times bigger than that Farmer +Hopkins used to crush the clods in his wheat field in the +spring? Had she not seen the flashes of fire dart through +the heavens, struck by the hoofs of the giants’ huge beasts? +Ah! She knew! If Martha would only listen to her, +she could show her some of these true things and stop her +scoffing.</p> +<p>Lured by these mysteries, Betty made short excursions +into the garden away from the others, peering among the +shadows, and gazing wide-eyed into the clusters of iris +flowers above which night moths fluttered softly and +silently. Maybe there were fairies there. Three could +ride at once on the back of a devil’s riding horse, she knew, +and in the daytime they rode the dragon flies, two at a time; +they were so light it was nothing for the great green and +gold, big-eyed dragon flies to carry two.</p> +<p>Betty knew a place below the spring where the maidenhair +fern grew thick and spread out wide, perfect fronds on +slender brown stems, shading fairy bowers; and where +taller ferns grew high and leaned over like a delicate fairy +forest; and where the wild violets grew so thick you could +not see the ground beneath them, and the grass was lush +and long like fine green hair, and crept up the hillside and +over the roots of the maple and basswood trees. Here +lived the elves; she knew them well, and often lay with +her head among the violets, listening for the thin sound of +their elfin fiddles. Often she had drowsed the summer +noon in the coolness, unheeding the dinner call, until busy +Martha roused her with the sisterly scolding she knew she +deserved and took in good part.</p> +<p>Now as Betty crept cautiously about, peering and hoping +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_4' name='page_4'></a>4</span> +with a half-fearing expectation, a sweet, threadlike wail +trembled out toward her across the moonlit and shadowed +space. Her father was tuning his violin. Her mother +sat at his side, hushing Bobby in her arms. Betty could +hear the sound of her rockers on the porch floor. Now the +plaintive call of the violin came stronger, and she hastened +back to curl up at her father’s feet and listen. She closed +her vision-seeing eyes and leaned against her father’s knee. +He felt the gentle pressure of his little daughter’s head and +liked it.</p> +<p>All the long summer day Betty’s small feet had carried +her on numberless errands for young and old, and as the +season advanced she would be busier still. This Betty +well knew, for she was old enough to remember other +summers, several of them, each bringing an advancing +crescendo of work. But oh, the happy days! For Betty +lived in a world all her own, wherein her play was as real +as her work, and labor was turned by her imaginative little +mind into new forms of play, and although night often +found her weary––too tired to lie quietly in her bed sometimes––the +line between the two was never in her thoughts +distinctly drawn.</p> +<p>To-night Betty’s conscience was troubling her a little, +for she had done two naughty things, and the pathetic +quality of her father’s music made her wish with all the +intensity of her sensitive soul that she might confess to +some one what she had done, but it was all too peaceful +and sweet now to tell her mother of naughty things, and, +anyway, she could not confess before the whole family, +so she tried to repent very hard and tell God all about it. +Somehow it was always easier to tell God about things; +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_5' name='page_5'></a>5</span> +for she reasoned, if God was everywhere and knew everything, +then he knew she had been bad, and had seen her +all the time, and all she need do was to own up to it, without +explaining everything in words, as she would have to +do to her mother.</p> +<p>Brother Bobby’s bare feet swung close to her cheek as +they dangled from her mother’s knee, and she turned and +kissed them, first one and then the other, with eager kisses. +He stirred and kicked out at her fretfully.</p> +<p>“Don’t wake him, dear,” said her mother.</p> +<p>Then Betty drew up her knees and clasped them about +with her arms, and hid her face on them while she repented +very hard. Mother had said that very day that she never +felt troubled about the baby when Betty had care of him, +and that very day she had recklessly taken him up into the +barn loft, climbing behind him and guiding his little feet +from one rung of the perpendicular ladder to another, +teaching him to cling with clenched hands to the rounds +until she had landed him in the loft. There she had persuaded +him he was a swallow in his nest, while she had taken +her fill of the delight of leaping from the loft down into the +bay, where she had first tossed enough hay to make a soft +lighting place for the twelve-foot leap.</p> +<p>Oh, the joy of it––flying through the air! If she could +only fly up instead of down! Every time she climbed +back into the loft she would stop and cuddle the little +brother and toss hay over him and tell him he was a baby +bird, and she was the mother bird, and must fly away and +bring him nice worms. She bade him look up to the rafters +above and see the mother birds flying out and in, while +the little birds just sat still in their nests and opened their +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_6' name='page_6'></a>6</span> +mouths. So Bobby sat still, and when she returned, obediently +opened his mouth; but alas! he wearied of his rôle +in the play, and at last crept to the very edge of the loft +at a place where there was no hay spread beneath to break +his fall; and when Betty looked up and saw his sweet +baby face peering down at her over the edge, her heart +stopped beating. How wildly she called for him to wait +for her to come to him! She promised him all the dearest +of her treasures if he would wait until “sister” got there.</p> +<p>Now, as she sat clasping her knees, her little body grew +all trembling and weak again as she lived over the terrible +moment when she had reached him just in time to drag +him back from the edge, and to cuddle and caress him, +until he lifted up his voice and wept, not because he was in +the least troubled or hurt, but because it seemed to be the +right thing to do.</p> +<p>Then she gave him the pretty round comb that held back +her hair, and he promptly straightened it and broke it; +and when she reluctantly brought him back to dinner––how +she had succeeded in getting him down from the loft +would make a chapter of diplomacy––her mother reproved +her for allowing him to take it, and lapped the two pieces +and wound them about with thread, and told her she +must wear the broken comb after this. She was glad––glad +it was broken––and she had treasured it so––and +glad that her mother had scolded her; she wished she +had scolded harder instead of speaking words of praise +that cut her to the heart. Oh, oh, oh! If he had fallen +over, he would be dead now, and she would have killed +him! Thus she tortured herself, and repented very hard.</p> +<p>The other sin she had that day committed she felt to be +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_7' name='page_7'></a>7</span> +a double sin, because she knew all the time it was wrong +and did it deliberately. When she went out with the corn +meal to feed the little chicks and fetch in the new-laid eggs, +she carried, concealed under her skirt, a small, squat book +of Robert Burns’ poems. These poems she loved; not +that she understood them, but that the rhythm pleased +her, and the odd words and half-comprehended phrases +stirred her imagination.</p> +<p>So, after feeding the chicks and gathering the eggs, she +did not return to the house, but climbed instead up into the +top of the silver-leaf poplar behind the barn, and sat there +long, swaying with the swaying tree top and reading the +lines that most fascinated her and stirred her soul, until +she forgot she must help Martha with the breakfast dishes––forgot +she must carry milk to the neighbor’s––forgot +she must mind the baby and peel the potatoes for dinner. +It was so delightful to sway and swing and chant the +rythmic lines over and over that almost she forgot she was +being bad, and Martha had done the things she ought to +have done, and the baby cried himself to sleep without her, +and lay with the pathetic tear marks still on his cheeks, +but her tired mother had only looked reproachfully at her +and had not said one word. Oh, dear! If she could only +be a good girl! If only she might pass one day being good +all day long with nothing to regret!</p> +<p>Now with the wailing of the violin her soul grew hungry +and sad, and a strange, unchildish fear crept over her, a +fear of the years to come––so long and endless they would +be, always coming, coming, one after another; and here +she was, never to stop living, and every day doing something +that she ought not and every evening repenting it––and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_8' name='page_8'></a>8</span> +her father might stop loving her, and her sister might +stop loving her, and her little brother might stop loving +her, and Bobby might die––and even her mother might +die or stop loving her, and she might grow up and marry +a man who forgot after a while to love her––and she +might be very poor––even poorer than they were now, and +have to wash dishes every day and no one to help her––until +at last she could bear the sadness no longer, and could +not repent as hard as she ought, there where she could not +go down on her knees and just cry and cry. So she slipped +away and crept in the darkness to her own room, where her +mother found her half an hour later on her knees beside +the bed fast asleep. She lovingly undressed the limp, +weary little girl, lifted her tenderly and laid her curly head +on the pillow, and kissed her cheek with a repentant sigh +of her own, regretting that she must lay so many tasks on +so small a child.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_9' name='page_9'></a>9</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_II_WATCHING_THE_BEES' id='CHAPTER_II_WATCHING_THE_BEES'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER II</h2> +<h3>WATCHING THE BEES</h3> +</div> +<p>Father Ballard walked slowly up the path from the +garden, wiping his brow, for the heat was oppressive. +“Mary, my dear, I see signs of swarming. The bees are +hanging out on that hive under the Tolman Sweet. Where’s +Betty?”</p> +<p>“She’s down cellar churning, but she can leave. Bobby’s +getting fretful, anyway, and she can take him under the +trees and watch the bees and amuse him. Betty!” Mary +Ballard went to the short flight of steps leading to the +paved basement, dark and cool: “Betty, father wants +you to watch the bees, dear. Find Bobby. He’s so still +I’m afraid he’s out at the currant bushes again, and he’ll +make himself sick. Keep an eye on the hive under the +Tolman Sweet particularly, dear.”</p> +<p>Gladly Betty bounded up the steps and darted away to +find the baby who was still called the baby by reason of his +being the last arrival, although he was nearly three, and an +active little tyrant at that. Watching the bees was Betty’s +delight. Minding the baby, lolling under the trees reading +her books, gazing up into the great branches, and all the +time keeping an eye on the hives scattered about in the +garden,––nothing could be pleasanter.</p> +<p>Naturally Betty could not understand all she read in the +books she carried out from the library, for purely children’s +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_10' name='page_10'></a>10</span> +books were very few in those days. The children of the +present day would be dismayed were they asked to read +what Betty pondered over with avidity and loved. Her +father’s library was his one extravagance, even though the +purchase of books was always a serious matter, each volume +being discussed and debated about, and only obtained after +due preparation by sundry small economies.</p> +<p>As for worldly possessions, the Ballards had started out +with nothing at all but their own two hands, and, as assets, +well-equipped brains, their love for each other, a fair amount +of thrift, and a large share of what Mary Ballard’s old +Grannie Sherman used to designate as “gumption.” +Exactly what she intended should be understood by the +word it would be hard to say, unless it might be the faculty +with which, when one thing proved to be no longer feasible +as a shift toward progress and the making of a living for +an increasing family, they were enabled to discover other +means and work them out to a productive conclusion.</p> +<p>Thus, when times grew hard under the stress of the Civil +War, and the works of art representing many hours of +Bertrand Ballard’s keenest effort lay in his studio unpurchased, +and even carefully created portraits, ordered and +painstakingly painted, were left on his hands, unclaimed and +unpaid for, he quietly turned his attention to his garden, +saying, “People can live without pictures, but they must +eat.”</p> +<p>So he obtained a few of the choicest of the quickly produced +small fruits and vegetables and flowers, and soon +had rare and beautiful things to sell. His clever hands, +which before had made his own stretchers for his canvases, +and had fashioned and gilded with gold leaf the frames for +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_11' name='page_11'></a>11</span> +his own paintings, now made trellises for his vines and +boxes for his fruits, and when the price of sugar climbed +to the very top of the gamut, he created beehives on new +models, and bought a book on bee culture; ere long he had +combs of delicious honey to tempt the lovers of sweets.</p> +<p>But how came Bertrand Ballard away out in Wisconsin +in a country home, painting pictures for people who knew +little or nothing of art, and cared not to know more, raising +fruits and keeping bees for the means to live? Ah, +that is another story, and to tell it would make another +book; suffice it to say that for love of a beautiful woman, +strong and wise and sweet, he had followed her farmer +father out into the newer west from old New York State.</p> +<p>There, frail in health and delicate and choice in his tastes, +but brave in spirit, he took up the battle of the weak with +life, and fought it like a strong man, valiantly and well. +And where got he his strength? How are the weak ever +made strong? Through strength of love––the inward +fire that makes great the soul, while consuming the dross +of false values and foolish estimates––from the merry +heart that could laugh through any failure, and most of all +from the beautiful hand, supple and workful, and gentle and +forceful, that lay in his.</p> +<p>But this is not the story of Bertrand Ballard, except +incidentally as he and his family play their part in the drama +that centers in the lives of two lads, one of whom––Peter +Craigmile, Junior––comes now swinging up the path from +the front gate, where three roads meet, brave in his new +uniform of blue, with lifted head, and eyes grave and shining +with a kind of solemn elation.</p> +<p>“Bertrand, here comes Peter Junior in a new uniform,” +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_12' name='page_12'></a>12</span> +Mary Ballard called to her husband, who was working at +a box in which he meant to fit glass sides for an aquarium +for the edification of the little ones. He came quickly out +from his workroom, and Mary rose from her seat and +pushed her mending basket one side, and together they +walked down the path to meet the youth.</p> +<p>“Peter Junior, have you done it? Oh, I’m sorry!”</p> +<p>“Why, Mary! why, Mary! I’m astonished! Not +sorry?” Bertrand took the boy’s hand in both his own and +looked up in his eyes, for the lad was tall, much taller than +his friend. “I would go myself if I only had the strength +and were not near-sighted.”</p> +<p>“Thank the Lord!” said his wife, fervently.</p> +<p>“Why, Mary––Mary––I’m astonished!” he said +again. “Our country––”</p> +<p>“Yes, ‘Our Country’ is being bled to death,” she said, +taking the boy’s hand in hers for a moment; and, turning, +they walked back to the house with the young volunteer +between them. “No, I’m not reconciled to having our +young men go down there and die by the thousands from +disease and bullets and in prisons. It’s wrong! I say war +is iniquitous, and the issues, North or South, are not worth +it. Peter, I had hoped you were too young. Why did +you?”</p> +<p>“I couldn’t help it, Mrs. Ballard. The call for fifty +thousand more came, and father gave his consent; and, +anyway, they are taking a younger set now than at first.”</p> +<p>“Yes, and soon they’ll take an older set, and then they’ll +take the small and frail and near-sighted ones, and then––” +She stopped suddenly, with a contrite glance at +her husband’s face. He hated to be small and frail and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_13' name='page_13'></a>13</span> +near-sighted. She stepped round to his side and put her +hand in his. “I’m thankful you are, Bertrand,” she said +quietly. “You’ll stay to tea with us, won’t you, Peter? +We’ll have it out of doors.”</p> +<p>“Yes, I’ll stay––thank you. It may be the last time, +and mother––I came to see if you’d go up home and see +mother, Mrs. Ballard. I kind of thought you’d think as +father and Mr. Ballard do about it, and I thought you +might be able to help mother to see it that way, too. You +see, mother––she––I always thought you were kind of +strong and would see things sort of––well––big, you +know, more––as we men do.” He held his head high and +looked off as he spoke.</p> +<p>She exchanged a half-smiling glance with her husband, +and their hands clasped tighter. “Maybe, though––if +you feel this way––you can’t help mother––but what +shall I do?” The big boy looked wistfully down at her.</p> +<p>“I may not be able to help her to see things you want, +Peter Junior. Maybe she would be happier in seeing things +her own way; but I can sympathize with her. Perhaps +I can help her to hope for the best, and anyway––we can––just +talk it over.”</p> +<p>“Thank you, Mrs. Ballard, thank you. I don’t care +how she sees it, if––if––she’ll only be happier––and––give +her consent. I can’t bear to go away without that; +but if she won’t give it, I must go anyway,––you know.”</p> +<p>“Yes,” she said, smiling, “I suppose we women have +to be forced sometimes, or we never would allow some things +to be done. You enlisted first and then went to her for +her consent? Yes, you are a man, Peter Junior. But I +tell you, if you were my son, I would never give my +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_14' name='page_14'></a>14</span> +consent––nor have it forced from me––still––I would love +you better for doing this.”</p> +<p>“My love, your inconsistency is my joy,” said her husband, +as she passed into the house and left them together.</p> +<p>The sun still shone hotly down, but the shadows were +growing longer, and Betty left baby asleep under the +Harvest apple tree where she had been staying patiently +during the long, warm hours, and sat at her father’s feet +on the edge of the porch, where apparently she was wholly +occupied in tracing patterns with her bare toes in the sand +of the path. Now and then she ran out to the Harvest +apple tree and back, her golden head darting among the +green shrubbery like a sunbeam. She wished to do her +full duty by the bees and the baby, and at the same time +hear all the talk of the older ones, and watch the fascinating +young soldier in his new uniform.</p> +<p>As bright as the sunbeam, and as silent, she watched and +listened. Her heart beat fast with excitement, as it often +did these days, when she heard them talk of the war and +the men who went away, perhaps never to return, or to +return with great glory. Now here was Peter Junior going. +He already had his beautiful new uniform, and he would +march and drill and carry a gun, and halt and present arms, +along with the older men she had seen in the great camp +out on the high bluffs which overlooked the wide, sweeping, +rushing, willful Wisconsin River.</p> +<p>Oh, if she were only a man and as old as Peter Junior, +she would go with him; but it was very grand to know +him even. Why was she a girl? If God had only asked +her which she would rather be when he had made her out +of dust, she would have told him to make her a man, so +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_15' name='page_15'></a>15</span> +she might be a soldier. It was not fair. There was Bobby; +he would be a man some day, and he could ride on a large +black horse like the knights of old, and go to wars, and +rescue people, and do deeds of arms. What deeds of arms +were, she little knew, but it was something very strong and +wonderful that only knights and soldiers did.</p> +<p>Betty heaved a deep sigh, and put out her hand and softly +touched Peter Junior’s trousers. He thought it was the +kitten purring about. No, God had not treated her fairly. +Now she must grow up and be only a woman, and wash +dishes, and sweep and dust, and get very tired, and wear +dresses––and oh, dear! But then perhaps God had to do +that way, for if he had given everybody a choice, everybody +would choose to be men, and there would be no women to +mind the home and take care of the little children, and it +would be a very sad kind of world, as she had often heard +her father say. Perhaps God had to do with them as +Peter Junior had done with his mother when he enlisted +first and asked her consent afterwards; just make them +girls, and then try to convince them afterwards that it was a +fine thing to be a girl. She wished she were Bobby instead +of Betty––but then––Bobby might not have liked that.</p> +<p>She glanced wistfully at the sleeping child and saw him +toss his arms about, and knew she ought to be there to +sway a green branch over him to keep the little gnats and +flies from bothering him and waking him; and the bees +might swarm and no one see them.</p> +<p>“Father, is it three o’clock yet?”</p> +<p>“Yes, deary, why?”</p> +<p>“Goody! The bees won’t swarm now, will they? Will +you bring Bobby in, father?”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_16' name='page_16'></a>16</span></div> +<p>“He is very well there; we won’t disturb him.”</p> +<p>Peter Junior looked down on the little girl, so full of +vitality and life and inspiration, so vibrant with enthusiasm, +and saw her vaguely as a slightly disturbing element, +but otherwise of little moment in the world’s economy. +His thoughts were on greater things.</p> +<p>Betty accepted her father’s decision without protest, as +she accepted most things,––a finality to be endured and +made the best of,––so she continued to run back and forth +between the sleeping child and the porch, thereby losing +much interesting dialogue,––all about camps and fighting +and scout duty,––until at last her mother returned and +with a glance at her small daughter’s face said:––</p> +<p>“Father, will you bring baby in now and put him in his +cradle? Betty has had him nearly all day.” And father +went. Oh, beautiful mother! How did she know!</p> +<p>Then Betty settled herself at Peter Junior’s feet and +looked up in his eyes gravely. “What will you be, now +you are a soldier?” she asked.</p> +<p>“Why, a soldier.”</p> +<p>“No, I mean, will you be a general––or a flag carrier––or +will you drum? I’d be a general if I were you––or +else a drummer. I think you would be very handsome for +a general.”</p> +<p>Peter Junior threw back his head and laughed. It +was the first time he had laughed that day, and yet he +was both proud and happy. “Would you like to be a +soldier?”</p> +<p>“Yes.”</p> +<p>“But you might be killed, or have your leg shot off––or––”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_17' name='page_17'></a>17</span></div> +<p>“I know. So might you––but you would go, anyway––wouldn’t +you?”</p> +<p>“Certainly.”</p> +<p>“Well, then you understand how I feel. I’d like to be a +man, and go to war, and ‘Have a part to tear a cat in,’ too.”</p> +<p>“What’s that? What’s that? Mary, do you hear +that?” said her father, resuming his seat at Peter’s side, +and hearing her remark.</p> +<p>“Why, father, wouldn’t you? You know you’d like +to go to war. I heard what you said to mother, and, anyway––I’d +just like to be a man and ‘Have a part to tear +a cat in,’ the way men have.”</p> +<p>Bertrand Ballard looked down and patted his little +daughter’s head, then caught her up and placed her on his +knee. He realized suddenly that his child was an entity +unfathomed, separate from himself, working out her own +individuality almost without guidance, except such as he +and his Mary were unconsciously giving to her by their +daily acts and words.</p> +<p>“What books are those you have there? Don’t you +know you mustn’t take father’s Shakespeare out and leave +it on the grass?”</p> +<p>Betty laughed. “How did you know I had Shakespeare?”</p> +<p>“Didn’t you say you ‘Would like a part to tear a cat +in’?”</p> +<p>“Oh, have you read ‘Midsummer Night’s Dream’?” +She lifted her head from his bosom and eyed him gravely a +moment, then snuggled comfortably down again. “But +then, I suppose you have read everything.” Her father +and Peter both laughed.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_18' name='page_18'></a>18</span></div> +<p>“Were you reading ‘Midsummer Night’s Dream’ out +there?”</p> +<p>“No, I’ve read that lots of times––long ago. I’m reading +‘The Merry Wives of Windsor’ now.”</p> +<p>“Mary, Mary, do you hear this? I think it’s time our +Betty had a little supervision in her reading.”</p> +<p>Mary Ballard came to the door from the tea table where +she had been arranging her little set of delicate china, her +one rare treasure and inheritance. “Yes, I knew she was +reading––whatever she fancied, but I thought I wouldn’t +interfere––not yet. I have so little time, for one thing, +and, anyway, I thought she might browse a bit. She’s +like a calf in rare pastures, and I don’t think she understands +enough to do her harm––or much good, either. +Those things slide off from her like water off a duck’s back.”</p> +<p>Betty looked anxiously up at her mother. What things +was she missing? She must read them all over again.</p> +<p>“What else have you out there, Betty?” asked her +father.</p> +<p>Betty dropped her head shamefacedly. She never knew +when she was in the right and when wrong. Sometimes +the very things which seemed most right to her were most +wrong. “That’s ‘Paradise Lost.’ It was an old book, +father. There was a tear in the back when I took it down. +I like to read about Satan. I like to read about the mighty +hosts and the angels and the burning lake. Is that hell? +I was pretending if the bees swarmed that they would be +the mighty host of bad angels falling out of heaven.”</p> +<p>Again Peter flung back his head and laughed. He looked +at the child with new interest, but Betty did not smile +back at him. She did not like being laughed at.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_19' name='page_19'></a>19</span></div> +<p>“It’s true,” she said; “they did fall out of heaven in a +swarm, and it was like over at High Knob on the river +bank, only a million times higher, because they were so +long falling. ‘From morn till noon they fell, from noon +till dewy eve.’” Betty looked off into space with half-closed +eyes. She was seeing them fall. “It was a long +time to be in suspense, wasn’t it, father?” Then every one +laughed. Even mother joined in. She was putting the +last touches to the tea table.</p> +<p>“Mary, my dear, I think we’d better take a little supervision +of the child’s reading––I do, really.”</p> +<p>The gate at the end of the long path to the house clicked, +and another lad came swinging up the walk, slightly taller +than Peter Junior, but otherwise enough like him in appearance +to be his own brother. He was not as grave as +Peter, but smiled as he hailed them, waving his cap above +his head. He also wore the blue uniform, and it was new.</p> +<p>“Hallo, Peter! You here?”</p> +<p>“Of course I’m here. I thought you were never coming.”</p> +<p>“You did?”</p> +<p>Betty sprang from her father’s lap and ran to meet him. +She slipped her hand in his and hopped along at his side. +“Oh, Rich! Are you going, too? I wish I were you.”</p> +<p>He lifted the child to a level with his face and kissed her, +then set her on her feet again. “Never wish that, Betty. +It would spoil a nice little girl.”</p> +<p>“I’m not such a nice little girl. I––I––love Satan––and +they’re going to––to––supervise my reading.” She +clung to his hand and nodded her head with finality. He +swung her along, making her take long leaps as they walked.</p> +<p>“You love Satan? I thought you loved me!”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_20' name='page_20'></a>20</span></div> +<p>“It’s the same thing, Rich,” said Peter Junior, with a +grin.</p> +<p>Bertrand had gone to the kitchen door. “Mary, my +love, here’s Richard Kildene.” She entered the living +room, carrying a plate of light, hot biscuit, and hurried +out to Richard, greeting him warmly––even lovingly.</p> +<p>“Bertrand, won’t you and the boys carry the table out +to the garden?” she suggested. “Open both doors and +take it carefully. It will be pleasanter here in the shade.”</p> +<p>The young men sprang to do her bidding, and the small +table was borne out under the trees, the lads enumerating +with joy the articles of Mary Ballard’s simple menu.</p> +<p>“Hot biscuits and honey! My golly! Won’t we wish +for this in about two months from now?” said Richard.</p> +<p>“Cream and caraway cookies!” shouted Peter Junior, +turning back to the porch to help Bertrand carry the chairs. +“Of course we’ll be wishing for this before long, but that’s +part of soldiering.”</p> +<p>“We’re not looking forward to a well-fed, easy time of it, +so we’ll just make the best of this to-night, and eat everything +in sight,” said Richard.</p> +<p>Bertrand preferred to change the subject. “This is +some of our new white clover honey,” he said. “I took it +from that hive over there last evening, and they’ve been +working all day as if they had had new life given them. +All bees want is a lot of empty space for storing honey.”</p> +<p>Richard followed Mrs. Ballard into the kitchen for the +tea. “Where are the other children?” he asked.</p> +<p>“Martha and Jamie are spending a week with my +mother and father. They love to go there, and mother––and +father, also, seem never to have enough of them. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_21' name='page_21'></a>21</span> +Baby is still asleep, and I must waken him, too, or he won’t +sleep to-night. I hung a pail of milk over the spring to +keep it cool, and the butter is there also––and the Dutch +cheese in a tin box. Can you––wait, I’d better go with +you. We’ll leave the tea to steep a minute.”</p> +<p>They passed through the house and down toward the +spring house under the maple and basswood trees at the +back, walking between rows of currant bushes where the +fruit hung red.</p> +<p>“I hate to leave all this––maybe forever,” said the boy. +The corners of his mouth drooped a little, and he looked +down at Mary Ballard with a tender glint in his deep blue +eyes. His eyes were as blue as the lake on a summer’s +evening, and they were shaded by heavy dark brown lashes, +almost black. His brows and hair were the same deep brown. +Peter Junior’s were a shade lighter, and his hair more curling. +It was often a matter of discussion in the village as +to which of the boys was the handsomer. That they +were both fine-looking lads was always conceded.</p> +<p>Mary Ballard turned toward him impulsively. “Why +did you do this, Richard? Why? I can’t feel that this +fever for war is right. It is terrible. We are losing the +best blood in the land in a wicked war.” She took his two +hands in hers, and her eyes filled. “When we first came +here, your mother was my dearest friend. You never +knew her, but I loved her––and her loss was much to me. +Richard, why didn’t you consult us?”</p> +<p>“I hadn’t any one but you and your husband to care. +Oh, Aunt Hester loves me, of course, and is awfully good to +me––but the Elder––I always feel somehow as if he expects +me to go to the bad. He never had any use for my +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_22' name='page_22'></a>22</span> +father, I guess. Was my father––was––he no good? +Don’t mind telling me the truth: I ought to know.”</p> +<p>“Your father was not so well known here, but he was, in +Bertrand’s estimation, a royal Irish gentleman. We both +liked him; no one could help it. Never think hardly of +him.”</p> +<p>“Why has he never cared for me? Why have I never +known him?”</p> +<p>“There was a quarrel––or––some unpleasantness between +your uncle and him; it’s an old thing.”</p> +<p>Richard’s lip quivered an instant, then he drew himself +up and smiled on her, then he stooped and kissed her. +“Some of us must go; we can’t let this nation be broken +up. Some men must give their lives for it; and I’m one +of those who ought to go, for I have no one to mourn for +me. Half the class has enlisted.”</p> +<p>“I venture to say you suggested it, too?”</p> +<p>“Well––yes.”</p> +<p>“And Peter Junior was the first to follow you?”</p> +<p>“Well, yes! I’m sorry––because of Aunt Hester––but +we always do pull together, you know. See here, let’s +not think of it in this way. There are other ways. Perhaps +I’ll come back with straps on my shoulders and marry +Betty some day.”</p> +<p>“God grant you may; that is, if you come back as you +left us. You understand me? The same boy?”</p> +<p>“I do and I will,” he said gravely.</p> +<p>That was a happy hour they spent at the evening meal, +and many an evening afterwards, when hardship and +weariness had made the lads seem more rugged and years +older, they spoke of it and lived it over.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_23' name='page_23'></a>23</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_III_A_MOTHERS_STRUGGLE' id='CHAPTER_III_A_MOTHERS_STRUGGLE'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER III</h2> +<h3>A MOTHER’S STRUGGLE</h3> +</div> +<p>“Come, Lady, come. You’re slow this morning.” +Mary Ballard drove a steady, well-bred, chestnut mare +with whom she was on most friendly terms. Usually her +carryall was filled with children, for she kept no help, and +when she went abroad, she must perforce take the children +with her or spend an unquiet hour or two while leaving +them behind. This morning she had left the children at +home, and carried in their stead a basket of fruit and +flowers on the seat beside her. “Come, Lady, come; just +hurry a little.” She touched the mare with the whip, a +delicate reminder to haste, which Lady assumed to be a fly +and treated as such with a switch of her tail.</p> +<p>The way seemed long to Mary Ballard this morning, and +the sun beating down on the parched fields made the air +quiver with heat. The unpaved road was heavy with dust, +and the mare seemed to drag her feet through it unnecessarily +as she jogged along. Mary was anxious and dreaded +the visit she must make. She would be glad when it was +over. What could she say to the stricken woman who +spent her time behind closed blinds? Presently she left +the dust behind and drove along under the maple trees that +lined the village street, over cool roads that were kept well +sprinkled.</p> +<p>The Craigmiles lived on the main street of the town in +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_24' name='page_24'></a>24</span> +the most dignified of the well-built homes of cream-colored +brick, with a wide front stoop and white columns at the +entrance. Mary was shown into the parlor by a neat +serving maid, who stepped softly as if she were afraid of +waking some one. The room was dark and cool, but the +air seemed heavy with a lingering musky odor. The dark +furniture was set stiffly back against the walls, the floor was +covered with a velvet carpet of rich, dark colors, and oil +portraits were hung about in heavy gold frames.</p> +<p>Mary looked up at two of these portraits with pride, and +rebelled that the light was so shut out that they must always +be seen in the obscurity, for Bertrand had painted them, +and she considered them her husband’s best work. In +the painting of them and the long sittings required the intimacy +between the two families had begun. Really it +had begun before that, for there were other paintings in +that home––portraits, old and fine, which Elder Craigmile’s +father had brought over from Scotland when he +came to the new world to establish a new home. These +paintings were the pride of Elder Craigmile’s heart, and the +delight of Bertrand Ballard’s artist soul.</p> +<p>To Bertrand they were a discovery––an oasis in a desert. +One day the banker had called him in to look at a canvas +that was falling to pieces with age, in the hope that the artist +might have the skill to restore it. From that day the intimacy +began, and a warm friendship sprang up between the +two families, founded on Bertrand’s love for the old works +of art, wherein the ancestors of Peter Craigmile, Senior, +looked out from their frames with a dignity and warmth +and grace rarely to be met with in this new western land.</p> +<p>Bertrand’s heart leaped with joy as he gazed on one of +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_25' name='page_25'></a>25</span> +them, the one he had been called on to save if possible. +“This must be a genuine Reynolds. Ah! They could +paint, those old fellows!” he cried.</p> +<p>“Genuine Reynolds? Why, man, it is! it is! You +are a true artist. You knew it in a moment.” Peter +Senior’s heart was immediately filled with admiration for +the younger man. “Yes, they were a good family––the +Craigmiles of Aberdeen. My father brought all the old +portraits coming to him to this country to keep the family +traditions alive. It’s a good thing––a good thing!”</p> +<p>“She was a beautiful woman, the original of that portrait.”</p> +<p>“She was a great beauty, indeed. Her husband took +her to London to have it done by the great painter. Ah, +the Scotch lasses were fine! Look at that color! You +don’t see that here, no?”</p> +<p>“Our American women are too pale, for the most part; +but then again, your men are too red.”</p> +<p>“Ah! Beef and red wine! Beef and red wine! With +us in Scotland it was good oatcakes and home-brew––and +the air. The air of the Scotch hills and the sea. You +don’t have such air here, I’ve often heard my father say. +I’ve spent the greater part of my life here, so it’s mostly +the traditions I have––they and the portraits.”</p> +<p>Thus it came about that owing to his desire to keep up +the line of family portraits, Peter Craigmile engaged the +artist to paint the picture of his gentle, sweet-faced wife. +She was painted seated, a little son on either side of her; +and now in the dimness she looked out from the heavy gold +frame, a half smile playing about her lips, on her lap an +open book, and about the low-cut crimson velvet bodice +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_26' name='page_26'></a>26</span> +rare old lace pinned at the bosom with a large brooch of +wrought gold, framing a delicately cut cameo.</p> +<p>As Mary Ballard sat in the parlor waiting, she looked +up in the dusky light at this picture. Ah, yes! Her +Bertrand also was a great painter. If only he could be +where he might become known and appreciated! She +sighed for another reason, also, as she regarded it: because +the two little sons clasped by the mother’s arms were both +gone. Sunny-haired Scotch laddies they were, with fair, +wide brows, each in kilt and plaid, with bare knees and +ruddy cheeks. What delight her husband had taken in +painting it! And now the mother mourned unceasingly +the loss of those little sons, and of one other whom Mary +had never seen, and of whom they had no likeness. It +was indeed hard that the one son left them,––their firstborn,––their +hope and pride, should now be going away to +leave them, going perhaps to his death.</p> +<p>The door opened and a shadow swept slowly across the +room. Always pale and in black––wrapped in her mourning +the shadow of sorrow never left this mother; and +now it seemed to envelop even Mary Ballard, bright and +warm of nature as she was.</p> +<p>Hester Craigmile barely smiled as she held out her +slender, blue-veined hand.</p> +<p>“It is very good of you to come to me, Mary Ballard, but +you can’t make me think I should be reconciled to this. +No! It is hard enough to be reconciled to the blows God +has dealt me, without accepting what my husband and son +see fit to give me in this.” Her hand was cold and passive, +and her voice was restrained and low.</p> +<p>Mary Ballard’s hands were warm, and her tones were +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_27' name='page_27'></a>27</span> +rich and full. She took the proffered hand in both her own +and drew the shadow down to sit at her side.</p> +<p>“No, no. I’m not going to try to make you reconciled, +or anything. I’ve just come to tell you that I understand, +and that I think you are justified in withholding your consent +to Peter Junior’s going off in this way.”</p> +<p>“If he were killed, I should feel as if I had consented to +his death.”</p> +<p>“Of course you would. I should feel just the same. +Naturally you can’t forbid his going,––now,––for it’s +too late, and he would have to go with the feeling of disobedience +in his heart, and that would be cruel to him, +and worse for you.”</p> +<p>“I know. His father has consented; they think I am +wrong. My son thinks I am wrong. But I can’t! I +can’t!” In her suppressed tones sounded the ancient wail +of women––mothers crying for their sons sacrificed in +war. For a few moments neither of them spoke. It was +hard for Mary to break the silence. Her friend sat at her +side withdrawn and still; then she lifted her eyes to the +picture of herself and the children and spoke again, only +breathing the words: “Peter Junior––my beautiful oldest +boy––he is the last––the others are all gone––three of +them.”</p> +<p>“Peter Junior is splendid. I thought so last evening as +I saw him coming up the path. I took it home to myself––what +I should feel, and what I would think if he were +my son. Somehow we women are so inconsistent and +foolish. I knew if he were my son, I never could give my +consent to his going, never in the world,––but there! +I would be so proud of him for doing just what your boy +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_28' name='page_28'></a>28</span> +has done; I would look up to him in admiration, and be +so glad that he was just that kind of a man!”</p> +<p>Hester Craigmile turned and looked steadily in her +friend’s eyes, but did not open her lips, and after a moment +Mary continued:––</p> +<p>“To have one’s sons taken like these––is––is different. +We know they are safe with the One who loved little children; +we know they are safe and waiting for us. But to +have a boy grow into a young man like Peter Junior––so +straight and fine and beautiful––and then to have him +come and say: ‘I’m going to help save our country and +will die for it if I must!’ Why, my heart would grow big +with thanksgiving that I had brought such an one into +the world and reared him. I––What would I do! I +couldn’t tell him he might go,––no,––but I’d just take +him in my arms and bless him and love him a thousand +times more for it, so he could go away with that warm feeling +all about his heart; and then––I’d just pray and +hope the war might end soon and that he might come back +to me rewarded, and––and––still good.”</p> +<p>“That’s it. If he would,––I don’t distrust my son,––but +there are always things to tempt, and if––if he were +changed in that way, or if he never came back,––I would +die.”</p> +<p>“I know. We can’t help thinking about ourselves and +how we are left––or how we feel––” Mary hesitated +and was loath to go on with that train of thought, but her +friend caught her meaning and rose in silence and paced +the room a moment, then returned.</p> +<p>“It is easy to talk in that way when one has not lost,” +she said.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_29' name='page_29'></a>29</span></div> +<p>“I know it seems so, but it is not easy, Hester Craigmile. +It is hard––so hard that I came near staying at home +this morning. It seemed as if I could not––could not––”</p> +<p>“Yes, what I said was bitter, and it wasn’t honest. You +were good to come to me––and what you have said is true. +It has helped me; I think it will help me.”</p> +<p>“Then good-by. I’ll go now, but I’ll come again soon.” +She left the shadow sitting there with the basket of fruit +and flowers at her side unnoticed and forgotten, and stepped +quietly out of the darkened room into the sunlight and +fresh air.</p> +<p>“I do wish I could induce her to go out a little––or +open up her house. I wish––” Mary Ballard said no more, +but shut her lips tightly on her thoughts, untied the mare, +and drove slowly away.</p> +<p>Hester Craigmile stood for a moment gazing on the picture +of her little sons, then for an hour or more wandered up and +down over her spacious home, going from room to room, +mechanically arranging and rearranging the chairs and +small articles on the mantels and tables. Nothing was out +of place. No dust or disorder anywhere, and there was +the pity of it. If only a boy’s cap could be found lying +about, or books left carelessly where they ought not to be! +One closed door she passed again and again. Once she +laid her hand on the knob, but passed on, leaving it still +unopened. At last she turned, and, walking swiftly down +the long hall, entered the room.</p> +<p>There the blinds were closed and the curtains drawn, and +everything set in as perfect order as in the parlor below. +She sat down in a chair placed back against the wall and +folded her hands in her lap. No, it was not so hard for +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_30' name='page_30'></a>30</span> +Mary Ballard. It would not be, even if she had a son old +enough to go. Mary had work to do.</p> +<p>On the wall above Hester’s head was one of the portraits +which helped to establish the family dignity of the Craigmiles. +If the blinds had been open, one could have seen +it in sharp contrast to the pale moth of a woman who sat +beneath it. The painting, warm and rich in tone, was of a +dame in a long-bodiced dress. She held a fan in her hand +and wore feathers in her powdered hair. Her eyes gazed +straight across the room into those of a red-coated soldier +who wore a sword at his side and gold on his shoulders. +Yes, there had been soldiers in the family before Peter +Junior’s time.</p> +<p>This was Peter Junior’s room, but the boy was there no +longer. He had come home from college one day and had +entered it a boy, and then he came out of it and down to his +mother, dressed in his new uniform––a man. Now he +entered it no more, for he stayed at the camp over on the +high bluff of the Wisconsin River. He was wholly taken up +with his new duties there, and his room had been set in +order and closed as if he were dead.</p> +<p>Sitting there, Hester heard the church clock peal out +the hour of twelve, and started. Soon she would hear the +front door open and shut, and a heavy tread along the +lower hall, and she would go down and sit silently at +the table opposite her husband, they two alone. There +would be silence, because there would be nothing to say. +He loved her and was tender of her, but his word was law, +and in all matters he was dictator, lawmaker, and judge, +and from his decisions there was no appeal. It never occurred +to him that there ever need be. So Hester Craigmile, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_31' name='page_31'></a>31</span> +reserved and intense, closed her lips on her own +thoughts, which it seemed to her to be useless to utter, and +let them eat her heart out in silence.</p> +<p>At the moment expected she heard the step on the floor +of the vestibule, and the door opened, but it was not her +husband’s step alone that she heard. Surely it was Peter +Junior’s and his cousin’s. Were they coming to dinner? +But no word had been sent. Hester stepped out of the room +and stood at the head of the stairs waiting. She did not +wish to go down and meet her son before the others, and if he +did not find her below, he would know where to look for her.</p> +<p>Peter Senior was an Elder in the Presbyterian Church, +and he was always addressed as Elder, even by his wife and +son. On the street he was always Elder Craigmile. She +heard the men enter the dining room and the door close +after them, but still she waited. The maid would have to +be told to put two more places at the table, but Hester did +not move. The Elder might attend to that. Presently +she heard quick steps returning and knew her son was +coming. She went to meet him and was clasped in his +arms, close and hard.</p> +<p>“You were waiting for me here? Come, mother, come.” +He stroked her smooth, dark hair, and put his cheek to hers. +It was what she needed, what her heart was breaking for. +She could even let him go easier after this. Sometimes her +husband kissed her, but only when he went a journey +or when he returned, a grave kiss of farewell or greeting; +but in her son’s clasp there was something of her own soul’s +pent-up longing.</p> +<p>“You’ll come down, mother? Rich came home with +me.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_32' name='page_32'></a>32</span></div> +<p>“Yes, I heard his voice. I am glad he came.”</p> +<p>“See here, mother! I know what you are doing. This +won’t do. Every one who goes to war doesn’t get killed +or go to the bad. Look at that old redcoat up in my +room. He wasn’t killed, or where would I be now? I’m +coming back, just as he did. We are born to fight, we +Craigmiles, and father feels it or he never would have given +his consent.”</p> +<p>Slowly they went down the long winding flight of stairs––a +flight with a smooth banister down which it had once +been Peter Junior’s delight to slide when there was no one +nigh to reprove. Now he went down with his arm around +his slender mother’s waist, and now and then he kissed her +cheek like a lover.</p> +<p>The Elder looked up as they entered, with a slight wince +of disapproval, the only demonstration of reproof he ever +gave his wife, which changed instantly to as slight a smile, +as he noticed the faint color in her cheek, and a brighter +light in her eyes than there was at breakfast. He and +Richard were both seated as they entered, but they rose +instantly, and the Elder placed her chair with all the manner +of his forefathers, a courtesy he never neglected.</p> +<p>Hester Craigmile forced herself to converse, and tried to +smile as if there were no impending gloom. It was here +Mary Ballard’s influence was felt by them all. She had +helped her friend more than she knew.</p> +<p>“I’m glad to see you, Richard; I was afraid I might not.”</p> +<p>“Oh, no, Aunt Hester. I’d never leave without seeing +you. I went into the bank and the Elder asked me to +dinner and I jumped at the chance.”</p> +<p>“This is your home always, you know.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_33' name='page_33'></a>33</span></div> +<p>“And it’s good to think of, too, Aunt Hester.”</p> +<p>She looked at her son and then her nephew. “You are +so like in your uniforms I would not know you apart on +the street in the dark,” she said. Richard shot a merry +glance in his uncle’s eyes, then only smiled decorously with +him and Peter Junior.</p> +<p>“I wish you’d visit the camp and see us drill. We go +like clockwork, Peter and I. They call us the twins.”</p> +<p>“There is a very good reason for that, for your mother +and I were twins, and you resemble her, while Peter Junior +resembles me,” said the Elder.</p> +<p>“Yes,” said Hester, “Peter Junior looks like his father;” +but as she glanced at her son she knew his soul was hers.</p> +<p>Thus the meal passed in quiet, decorous talk, touching on +nothing vital, but holding a smoldering fire underneath. +The young men said nothing about the fact that the regiment +had been called to duty, and soon the camp on the +bluff would be breaking up. They dared not touch on the +past, and they as little dared touch on the future––indeed +there might be no future. So they talked of indifferent +things, and Hester parted with her nephew as if they were +to meet again soon, except that she called him back when +he was halfway down the steps and kissed him again. +As for her son, she took him up to his room and there they +stayed for an hour, and then he came out and she was left +in the house alone.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_34' name='page_34'></a>34</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_IV_LEAVETAKING' id='CHAPTER_IV_LEAVETAKING'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER IV</h2> +<h3>LEAVE-TAKING</h3> +</div> +<p>Early in the morning, while the earth was still a mass of +gray shadow and mist, and the sky had only begun to show +faint signs of the flush of dawn, Betty, awake and alert, +crept softly out of bed, not to awaken Martha, who slept +the sleep of utter weariness at her side. Martha had +returned only the day before from her visit to her grandfather’s, +a long carriage ride away from Leauvite.</p> +<p>Betty bathed hurriedly, giving a perfunctory brushing +to the tangled mass of curls, and getting into her clothing +swiftly and silently. She had been cautioned the night +before by her mother not to awaken her sister by getting +up at too early an hour, for she would be called in plenty +of time to drive over with the rest to see the soldiers off. +But what if her mother should forget! So she put on her +new white dress and gathered a few small parcels which +she had carefully tied up the night before, and her hat and +little white linen cape, and taking her shoes in her hand, +softly descended the stairs.</p> +<p>“Betty, Betty,” her mother spoke in a sleepy voice from +her own room as the child crept past her door; “why, my +dear, it isn’t time to get up yet. We shan’t start for hours.”</p> +<p>“I heard Peter Junior say they were going to strike camp +at daybreak, and I want to see them strike it. You don’t +need to get up. I can go over there alone.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_35' name='page_35'></a>35</span></div> +<p>“Why, no, child! Mother couldn’t let you do that. +They don’t want little girls there. Go back to bed, dear. +Did you wake Martha?”</p> +<p>“Oh, mother. Can’t I go downstairs? I don’t want +to go to bed again. I’ll be very still.”</p> +<p>“Will you lie on the lounge and try to go to sleep +again?”</p> +<p>“Yes, mother.”</p> +<p>Mary Ballard turned with a sigh and presently fell +asleep, and Betty softly continued her way and obediently +lay down in the darkened room below; but sleep she could +not. At last, having satisfied her conscience by lying +quietly for a while, she stole to the open door, for in that +peaceful spot the Ballards slept with doors and windows +wide open all through the warm nights. Oh, but the world +was cool and mysterious, and the air was sweet! Little +rustling noises made her feel as if strange beings were stirring; +above her head were soft chirpings, and somewhere +a bird was calling an undulating, long-drawn note, low and +sweet, like a tone drawn from her father’s violin.</p> +<p>Betty sat on the edge of the porch and put on her shoes, +and then walked down the path to the gate. The white +peonies and the iris flowers were long since gone, and on the +Harvest apple trees and the Sweet Boughs the fruit hung +ripening. All Betty’s life long she never forgot this wonderful +moment of the breaking of day. She listened for +sounds to come to her from the camp far away on the river +bluff, but none were heard, only the restless moving of her +grandfather’s team taking their early feed in the small +pasture lot near by.</p> +<p>How fresh everything smelled! And the sky! Surely +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_36' name='page_36'></a>36</span> +it must be like this in heaven! It must be heaven showing +through, while the world slept. She was glad she had +awakened early so she might see it,––she and God and the +angels, and all the wild things of earth.</p> +<p>Slowly everything around her grew plainer, and long rays +of color, faintly pink, streamed up into the sky from the +eastern horizon; then suddenly some pale gray, floating +clouds above her head blossomed into a wonderful rose laid +upon a sea of gold, then gradually turned shell-pink, then +faded through changing shades to daytime clouds of white. +She wondered if the soldiers saw it, too. They were breaking +camp now, surely, for it was day. Still she swung on +the gate and dreamed, until a voice roused her.</p> +<p>“So Betty sleeps all night on the gate like a chicken on +the fence.” A pair of long arms seized her and lifted her +high in the air to a pair of strong shoulders. Then she was +tossed about and her cheeks rubbed red against grandfather +Clide’s stubby beard, until she laughed aloud. “What are +you doing here on the gate?”</p> +<p>“I was watching the sky. I think God looked through +and smiled, for all at once it blossomed. Now the colors are +gone.”</p> +<p>Grandfather Clide set her gently on her feet and stood +looking gravely down on her for a moment. “So?” he +said.</p> +<p>“The soldiers are striking camp over there, and then +they are going to march to the square, and then every one +is to see them form and salute––and then they are to march +to the station, and––and––then––and then I don’t +know what will be––I think glory.”</p> +<p>Her grandfather shook his head, his thoughtful face half +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_37' name='page_37'></a>37</span> +smiling and half grave. He took her hand. “Come, +we’ll see what Jack and Jill are up to.” He led her to the +pasture lot and the horses came and thrust their heads +over the fence and whinnied. “See? They want their +oats.” Then Betty was lifted to old Jack’s bare back and +grandfather led him by the forelock to the barn, while Jill +followed after.</p> +<p>“Did Jack ever ‘fall down and break his crown,’ grandfather?”</p> +<p>“No, but he ran away once on a time.”</p> +<p>“Oh, did Jill come running after?”</p> +<p>“That she did.”</p> +<p>The sun had but just cast his first glance at High Knob, +where the camp was, and Mary Ballard was hastily whipping +up batter for pancakes, the simplest thing she could get +for breakfast, as they were to go early enough to see the +“boys” at the camp before they formed for their march +to the town square. The children were to ride over in +the great carriage with grandfather and grandmother Clide, +while father and mother would take Bobby with them in +the carryall. It was an arrangement liked equally by the +three small children and the well-content grandparents.</p> +<p>Betty came to the house, clinging to her grandfather’s +hand. He drew the large rocking-chair from the kitchen––where +winter and summer it occupied a place by the window, +that Bertrand in his moments of rest and leisure might +sit and read the war news aloud to his wife as she worked––out +to a cool grass plot by the door, so that he might still +be near enough to chat with his daughter, while enjoying +the morning air.</p> +<p>Betty found tidy little Martha, fresh and clean as a rosebud, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_38' name='page_38'></a>38</span> +stepping busily about, setting the table with extra +places and putting the chairs around. Filled with self-condemnation +at the sight of her sister’s helpfulness, she +dashed upstairs to do her part in getting all neat for the day. +First she coaxed naughty little Jamie, who, in his nightshirt, +was out on the porch roof fishing, dangling his shoe +over the edge by its strings tied to his father’s cane, to return +and be hustled into his trousers––funny little garments +that came almost to his shoe tops––and to stand +still while “sister” washed his face and brushed his curly +red hair into a state of semi-orderliness.</p> +<p>Then there was Bobby to be kissed and coaxed, and +washed and dressed, and told marvelous tales to beguile +him into listening submission. “Mother, mayn’t I put +Bobby’s Sunday dress on him?” called Betty, from the +head of the stairs.</p> +<p>“Yes, dear, anything you like, but hurry. Breakfast +is almost ready;” then to Martha, “Leave the sweeping, +deary, and run down to the spring for the cream.” To her +father, Mary explained: “The little girls are a great help. +Betty manages to do for the boys without irritating them. +Now we’ll eat while the cakes are hot. Come, Bertrand.”</p> +<p>It was a grave mission and a sorrowful one, that early +morning ride to say good-by to those youthful volunteers. +The breakfast conversation turned on the subject with subdued +intensity. Mary Ballard did not explain herself,––she +was too busy serving,––but denounced the war in +broad terms as “unnecessary and iniquitous,” thus eliciting +from her husband his usual exclamation, when an aphorism +of more than ordinary daring burst from her lips: “Mary! +why, Mary! I’m astonished!”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_39' name='page_39'></a>39</span></div> +<p>“Every one regards it from a different point of view,” +said his wife, “and this is my point.” It was conclusive.</p> +<p>Grandfather Clide turned sideways, leaned one elbow +on the table in a meditative way he had, and spoke slowly. +Betty gazed up at him in wide-eyed attention, while Mary +poured the coffee and Martha helped her mother by passing +the cakes. Bobby sat close to his comfortable grandmother, +who seemed to be giving him all her attention, but +who heard everything, and was ready to drop a quiet word +of significance when applicable.</p> +<p>“If we bring the question down to its primal cause,” +said grandfather, “if we bring it down to its primal cause, +Mary is right; for the cause being iniquitous, of course, +the war is the same.”</p> +<p>“What is ‘primal cause,’ grandfather?” asked Betty.</p> +<p>“The thing that began it all,” said grandfather, regarding +her quizzically.</p> +<p>“I don’t agree with your conclusion,” said Bertrand, pausing +to put sirup on Jamie’s cakes, after repeated demands +therefor. “If the cause be evil, it follows that to annihilate +the cause––wipe it out of existence––must be righteous.”</p> +<p>“In God’s good time,” said grandmother Clide, quietly.</p> +<p>“God’s good time, in my opinion, seems to be when we +are forced to a thing.” Grandfather lifted one shaggy eyebrow +in her direction.</p> +<p>“At any rate, and whatever happens,” said Bertrand, +“the Union must be preserved, a nation, whole and undivided. +My father left England for love of its magnificent +ideals of government by the people. Here is to be the +vast open ground where all nations may come and realize +their highest possibilities, and consequently this nation +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_40' name='page_40'></a>40</span> +must be held together and developed as a whole in all its +resources, and not cut up into small, ineffective, quarrelsome +factions. To allow that would mean the ruin of a +colossal scheme for universal progress.”</p> +<p>Mary brought her husband’s coffee and put it beside +his plate, as he was too absorbed to take it, and as she did +so placed her hand on his shoulder with gentle pressure and +their eyes met for an instant. Then grandfather Clide +took up the thread.</p> +<p>“Speaking of your father makes me think of my father, +your old grandfather Clide, Mary. He fought with his +father in the Revolutionary War when he was a lad no +more than Peter Junior’s age––or less. He lived through +it and came to be a judge of the supreme court of New +York, and helped to frame the constitution of that State, +too. I used to hear him say, when I was a mere boy,––and +he would bring his fist down on the table with an emphasis +that made the dishes rattle, for all he averred +that he never used gesticulation to aid his oratory,––he +used to say,––I remember his words, as if it were but yesterday,––‘Slavery +is a crime which we, the whole nation, +are accountable for, and for which we will be held accountable. +If we as a nation will not do away with it by legislation +or mutual compact justly, then the Lord will take +it into his own hands and wipe it out with blood. He may +be patient for a long while, and give us a good chance, but +if we wait too long,––it may not be in my day––it may not +be in yours,––he will wipe it out with blood!’ and here was +where he used to make the dishes rattle.”</p> +<p>“Maybe, then, this is the Lord’s good time,” said grandmother.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_41' name='page_41'></a>41</span></div> +<p>“I believe in preserving the Union at any cost, slavery +or no slavery,” said Bertrand.</p> +<p>“The bigger and grander the nation, the more rottenness, +if it’s rotten at heart. I believe it better––even at the +cost of war––to wipe out a national crime,––or let those +who want slavery take themselves out of it.”</p> +<p>Betty began to quiver through all her little system of +high-strung nerves and sympathies. The talk was growing +heated, and she hated to listen to excited arguments; +yet she gazed and listened with fascinated attention.</p> +<p>Bertrand looked up at his father-in-law. “Why, father! +why, father! I’m astonished! I fail to see how permitting +one tremendous evil can possibly further any good purpose. +To my mind the most tremendous evil that could be perpetrated +on this globe––the thing that would do more +to set all progress back for hundreds of years, maybe––would +be to break up this Union. Here in this country +now we are advancing at a pace that covers the centuries +of the past in leaps of a hundred years in one. Now cut +this land up into little, caviling factions, and where are we? +Why, the very motto of the republic would be done away +with––‘In Union there is strength.’ I tell you slavery is +a sort of Delilah, and the nation––if it is divided––will +be like Sampson with his locks shorn.”</p> +<p>“Well, war is here,” said Mary, “and we must send off +our young men to the shambles, and later on fill up our +country with the refuse of Europe in their stead. It will +be a terrible blood-letting for both North and South, and it +will be the best blood on both sides. I’m as sorry for the +mothers down there as I am for ourselves. Did you get the +apples, Bertrand? We’d better start, to be there at eight.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_42' name='page_42'></a>42</span></div> +<p>“I put them in the carryall, my dear, Sweet Boughs and +Harvest apples. The boys will have one more taste before +they leave.”</p> +<p>“Father, we want to carry some. Put some in the +carriage too,” said Martha.</p> +<p>“Yes, father. We want to eat some while we are on the +way.”</p> +<p>“Why, Jamie, they are for the soldiers; they’re not for +us,” cried Betty, in horror. To eat even one, it seemed to +her, would be greed and robbery.</p> +<p>In spite of the gravity of the hour to the older ones, the +occasion took on an air of festivity to the children. In +grandfather’s dignified old family carriage Martha sat +with demure elation on the back seat at her grandmother’s +side, wearing her white linen cape, and a wide-brimmed, +low-crowned hat of Neapolitan straw, with a blue ribbon +around the crown, and a narrow one attached to the front, +the end of which she held in her hand to pull the brim down +to shade her eyes as was the fashion for little girls of the +day. She felt well pleased with the hat, and held the ribbon +daintily in her shapely little hand.</p> +<p>At her feet was the basket of apples, and with her other +hand she guarded three small packages. Grandmother +wore a gray, changeable silk. The round waist fitted her +plump figure smoothly, and the skirt was full and flowing. +Her bonnet was made of the same silk shirred on rattan, +and was not perched on the top of her head, but covered +it well and framed her sweet face with a full, white tulle +ruching set close under the brim.</p> +<p>Grandfather, up in front, drove Jack and Jill, who, he +said, were “feeling their oats.” Betty did not wonder, for +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_43' name='page_43'></a>43</span> +oats are sharp and must prick their stomachs. She sat +with grandfather,––he had promised she should the night +before,––and Jamie was tucked in between them. He +ought to have been in behind with grandmother, but his +scream of rebellion as he was lifted in brought instant +yielding from Betty, when grandfather interfered and took +them both. But when Jamie insisted on holding the reins, +grandfather grew firm, and when screams again began, his +young majesty was lifted down and placed in the road to +remain until instant obedience was promised, after which +he was restored to the coveted place and away they went.</p> +<p>Betty’s white linen cape blew out behind and her ribbons +flew like blue butterflies all about her hat. She forgot to +hold down the brim, as polite little girls did who knew how +to wear their Sunday clothes. She, too, held three small +packages in her lap. For days, ever since Peter Junior +and Richard Kildene had taken tea with them in their +new uniforms, the little girls had patiently sewed to make +the articles which filled these packages.</p> +<p>Mary Ballard had planned them. In each was a needle-book +filled with needles large enough to be used by clumsy +fingers, a pin ball, a good-sized iron thimble, and a case of +thread and yarn for mending, buttons of various sizes, and +a bit of beeswax, molded in Mary Ballard’s thimble, to +wax their linen thread. All were neatly packed in a case +of bronzed leather bound about with firm braid, and tucked +under the strap of the leather on the inside was a small +pair of scissors. It was all very compact and tied about +with the braid. Mother had done some of the hardest +of the sewing, but for the most part the stitches had been +painstakingly put in by the children’s own fingers.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_44' name='page_44'></a>44</span></div> +<p>The morning was cool, and the dust had been laid by a +heavy shower in the night. The horses held up their heads +and went swiftly, in spite of their long journey the day +before. Soon they heard in the distance the sound of the +drum, and the merry note of a fife. Again a pang shot +through Betty’s heart that she had not been a boy of +Peter Junior’s age that she might go to war. She heaved a +deep sigh and looked up in her grandfather’s face. It +was a grizzled face, with blue eyes that shot a kindly glance +sideways at her as if he understood.</p> +<p>When they drew near, the horses danced to the merry +tune, as if they would like to go, too. All the camp seemed +alive. How splendid the soldiers looked in their blue uniforms, +their guns flashing in the sun! Betty watched how +their legs with the stripes on them seemed to twinkle as +they moved all together, marching in companies. Back +and forth, back and forth, they went, and the orders +came to the children short and abrupt, as the men went +through their maneuvers. They saw the sentinel pacing +up and down, and wondered why he did it instead +of marching with the other men. All these questions +were saved up to ask of grandfather when they got +home. They were too interested to do anything but +watch now.</p> +<p>At last, very suddenly it seemed, the soldiers broke ranks +and scattered over the greensward, running hither and +thither like ants. Betty again drew a long breath. Now +they were coming, the soldiers in whom they were particularly +interested.</p> +<p>“Can they do what they please now?” she asked her +grandfather.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_45' name='page_45'></a>45</span></div> +<p>“Yes, for a while.”</p> +<p>All along the sentry line carriages were drawn up, for +this hour from eight till nine was given to the “boys” to +see their friends for the last time in many months, maybe +years, maybe forever. As they had come from all over the +State, some had no friends to meet them, but guests were +there in crowds, and every man might receive a handshake +whether he was known or not. All were friends to these +young volunteers.</p> +<p>Bertrand Ballard was known and loved by all the youths. +Some from the village, and others from the country around, +had been in the way of coming to the Ballard home simply +because the place was made an enjoyable center for them. +Some came to practice the violin and others to sing. Some +came to try their hand at sketching and painting and some +just to hear Bertrand talk. All was done for them quite +gratuitously on his part, and no laugh was merrier than his. +Even the chore boy came in for a share of the Ballards’ +kindly help, sitting at Mary Ballard’s side in the long winter +evenings, and conning lessons to patch up an education +snatched haphazard and hardly come by.</p> +<p>Here comes one of them now, head up, smiling, and +happy-go-lucky. “Bertrand, here comes Johnnie. Give +him the apples and let him distribute them. Poor boy! +I’m sorry he’s going; he’s too easily led,” said Mary.</p> +<p>“Oh! Johnnie, Johnnie Cooper! I’ve got something for +you. We made them. Mother helped us,” cried Martha. +Now the children were out of the carriage and running +about among their friends.</p> +<p>Johnnie Cooper snatched Jamie from the ground and +threw him up over his head, then set him down again and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_46' name='page_46'></a>46</span> +took the parcel. Then he caught Martha up and set her +on his shoulder while he peeped into the package.</p> +<p>“Stop, Johnnie. Set me down. I’m too big now for +you to toss me up.” Her arms were clasped tightly under +his chin as he held her by the feet. Slowly he let her slide +to the ground and thrust the little case in his pocket, and +stooping, kissed the child.</p> +<p>“I’ll think of you and your mother when I use this,” he +said.</p> +<p>“And you’ll write to us, won’t you, Johnnie?” said Mary. +“If you don’t, I shall think something is gone wrong with +you.” He knew what she meant, and she knew he knew. +“There are worse things than bullets, Johnnie.”</p> +<p>“Never you worry for me, Mrs. Ballard. We’re going +down for business, and you won’t see me again until we’ve +licked the ‘rebs.’” He held her hand awkwardly for a +minute, then relieved the tension by carrying off the two +baskets of apples. “I know the trees these came from,” he +said, and soon a hundred boys in blue were eating Bertrand’s +choicest apples.</p> +<p>“Here come the twins!” said some one, as Peter Junior +and Richard Kildene came toward them across the sward. +Betty ran to meet them and caught Richard by the hand. +She loved to have him swing her in long leaps from the +ground as he walked.</p> +<p>“See, Richard, I made this for you all myself––almost. +I put C in the corner so it wouldn’t get mixed with the +others, because this I made especially for you.”</p> +<p>“Did you? Why didn’t you put R in the corner if you +meant it for me? I think you meant this for Charley +Crabbe.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_47' name='page_47'></a>47</span></div> +<p>“No, I didunt.” Betty spoke most emphatically. +“Martha has one for him. I put C because––you’ll see +when you open it. Everything’s bound all round with +my very best cherry-colored hair ribbon, to make it very +special, and that is what C is for. All the rest are brown, +and this is prettier, and it won’t get mixed with Peter +Junior’s.”</p> +<p>“Ah, yes. C is for cherry––Betty’s hair ribbon; and +the gold-brown leather is for Betty’s hair. Is that it?”</p> +<p>“Yep.”</p> +<p>“Haven’t I one, too?” asked Peter Junior.</p> +<p>“Yep. We made them just alike, and you can sew on +buttons and everything.”</p> +<p>Thus the children made the leave-taking less somber, to +the relief of every one.</p> +<p>Grandfather and grandmother Clide had friends of their +own whom they had come all the forty miles to see,––neighbor +boys from many of the farms around their home, +and their daughter-in-law’s own brother, who was like a +son to them. There he stood, lithe and strong and genial, +and, alas! too easy-going to be safe among the temptations +of the camp.</p> +<p>Quickly the hour passed and the call came to form ranks +for the march to the town square, where speeches were to +be made and prayers were to be read before the march to +the station.</p> +<p>Our little party waited until the last company had left +the camp ground and the excited children had seen them +all and heard the sound of the fife and drum to their last +note and beat as the “boys in blue” filed past them and +off down the winding country road among the trees. Nothing +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_48' name='page_48'></a>48</span> +was said by the older ones of what might be in the +future for those gallant youths––yes, and for the few men +of greater years with them––as they wound out of sight. +It was better so. Bobby fell asleep in Mary Ballard’s +arms as they drove back, and a bright tear fell from her +wide-open, far-seeing eyes down on his baby cheek.</p> +<p>It was no lack of love for his son that kept Elder Craigmile +away at the departure of the boys from their camp on +the bluff. He had virtually said his say and parted from +his son when he gave his consent to his going in the first +place. To him war meant sacrifice, and the parting with +sons, at no matter what cost. The dominant idea with +him was ever the preservation of the Union. At nine +o’clock as usual that morning he had entered the bank, and +a few minutes later, when the troops formed on the square, +he came out and took his appointed place on the platform, +as one of the speakers, and offered a closing prayer for the +confounding of the enemy after the manner of David of +old––then he descended and took his son’s hand, as he +stood in the ranks, with his arm across the boy’s shoulder, +looked a moment in his eyes; then, without a word, he +turned and reëntered the bank.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_49' name='page_49'></a>49</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_V_THE_PASSING_OF_TIME' id='CHAPTER_V_THE_PASSING_OF_TIME'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER V</h2> +<h3>THE PASSING OF TIME</h3> +</div> +<p>It was winter. The snow was blowing past the windows +in blinding drifts, and the road in front of the Ballards’ +home was fast filling to the tops of the fences. A bright +wood-fire was burning in the great cookstove, which had +been brought into the living room for warmth and to economize +steps, as all the work of the household devolved on +Mary and little Betty, since Martha spent the week days +at the Deans in the village in order to attend the high school.</p> +<p>Mary gazed anxiously now and then through the fast-frosting +window panes on the opaque whiteness of the storm +without, where the trees tossed their bare branches weirdly, +like threatening gray phantoms, grotesque and dimly seen +through the driving snow. It was Friday afternoon and +still early, and brave, busy little Martha always came +home on Fridays after school to help her mother on +Saturdays.</p> +<p>“Oh, I hope Martha hasn’t started,” said Mary. “Look +out, Bertrand. This is the wildest storm we have had this +year.”</p> +<p>“Mrs. Dean would never allow her to set out in this +storm, I’m sure,” said Bertrand. “I cautioned her yesterday +when I was there never to start when the weather +seemed like a blizzard.”</p> +<p>Bertrand had painted in his studio above as long as the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_50' name='page_50'></a>50</span> +light remained, and now he was washing his brushes, carefully +swishing the water out of them and drawing each one +between his lips to shape it properly before laying it down. +Mary laid the babe in her arms in its crib, and rocked it a +moment while she and Bertrand chatted.</p> +<p>A long winter and summer had passed since the troops +marched away from Leauvite, and now another winter was +passing. For a year and a bit more, little Janey, the babe +now being hushed to sleep, had been a member of the family +circle. Thus it was that Mary Ballard seldom went to the +village, and Betty learned her lessons at home as best she +could, and tended the baby and helped her mother. But +Bertrand and his wife had plenty to talk about; for he +went out and saw their friends in the village, led the choir +on Sundays, taught the Bible class, heard all the news, and +talked it over with Mary.</p> +<p>Thus, in one way or another, all the new books found their +way into the Ballards’ home, were read and commented on, +even though books were not written so much for commercial +purposes then as now, and their writers were looked up +to with more respect than criticism. The <i>Atlantic Monthly</i> +and <i>Littell’s Living Age</i>, <i>Harper’s Magazine</i>, and the <i>New +York Tribune</i> also brought up a variety of subjects for +discussion. Now and then a new poem by Whittier, or +Bryant, or some other of the small galaxy of poets who +justly were becoming the nation’s pride, would appear and +be read aloud to Mary as she prepared their meals, or +washed the dishes or ironed small garments, while Betty +listened with intent eyes and ears, as she helped her mother +or tended the baby.</p> +<p>That afternoon, while the storm soughed without, the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_51' name='page_51'></a>51</span> +cow and horse were comfortably quartered in their small +stable, which was banked with straw to keep out the cold. +Indoors, Jamie was whittling behind the warm cookstove +over a newspaper spread to catch the chips, while Bobby +played quietly in a corner with two gray kittens and a +worsted ball. Janey was asleep in the crib which Betty +jogged now and then while she knit on a sock for the soldiers,––Mary +and the two little girls were always knitting +socks for the soldiers these days in their spare moments and +during the long winter evenings,––Mary was kneading +white loaves of bread with floury hands, and Bertrand sat +close beside the window to catch the last rays of daylight +by which to read the war news.</p> +<p>Bertrand always read the war news first,––news of +battles and lists of wounded and slain and imprisoned, and +saddest of all, lists of the missing,––following closely the +movements of their own company of “boys” from Leauvite. +Mary listened always with a thought of the shadow in the +banker’s home, and the mother there, watching and waiting +for the return of her boy. Although their own home +was safe, the sorrow of other homes, devastated and mourning, +weighed heavily upon Mary Ballard, and she needed to +listen to the stirring editorials of the <i>Tribune</i>, which Bertrand +read with dramatic intensity, to bolster up her faith +in the rightness of this war between men who ought to be +brothers in their hopes and ambitions for the national life +of their great country.</p> +<p>“I suppose it is too great a thing to ask––that such +a tremendous and mixed nation as ours should be knit together +for the good of all men in a spirit of brotherly love––but +what a thing to ask for! What a thing to try for! +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_52' name='page_52'></a>52</span> +If I were a man, I would pray that I might gain influence +over my fellows just for that––just––for that,” said +Mary.</p> +<p>“Ah,” replied her husband, with fond optimism, “you +need not say ‘If I were a man,’ for that. It is the women +who have the influence; don’t you know that, Mary?”</p> +<p>Mary looked down at her work, an incredulous smile +playing about her lips.</p> +<p>“Well, my dear?” Bertrand loved a response.</p> +<p>“Well, Bertrand? Men do like to talk about our +‘sweet influence,’ don’t they?” Then she laughed outright.</p> +<p>“But, Mary––but, Mary, it is true. Women do more +with their influence than men can do with their guns,” and +Bertrand really meant what he said. Dusky shadows +filled the room, but if the light had been stronger, he would +have seen that little ironical smile still playing about his +wife’s lips.</p> +<p>“Did you see Judge Logan again about those Waupaca +lots?”</p> +<p>Bertrand wondered what the lots had to do with the subject, +but suffered the digression patiently, for the feminine +mind was not supposed to be coherent. “Yes, my love; +I saw him yesterday.”</p> +<p>“What did you do about them? I hope you refused.”</p> +<p>“No, my dear. I thought best not. He showed me +very conclusively that in time they will be worth more––much +more––than the debt.”</p> +<p>“Then why did he offer them to you for the debt? The +portrait you painted for him will be worth more, too, in +time, than the debt. You remember when you asked me +what I thought, I said we needed the money more now.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_53' name='page_53'></a>53</span></div> +<p>“Yes, I remember; but this plan is a looking toward the +future. I didn’t think it wise to refuse.”</p> +<p>Mary said nothing, but went out, returning presently +with two lighted candles. Bertrand was replenishing the +fire. Had he been looking at her face with the light of the +candles on it as she carried them, he would have noticed +that little smile about her lips.</p> +<p>“I’m very glad we brought the bees in yesterday,” he +said. “This storm would have made it impossible to do it +to-day, and we should have lost them.”</p> +<p>“How about those lectures, dear? The ‘boys’ are all +gone now, and you won’t have them to take up your time +evenings, so you can easily prepare them. They will take +you into the city now and then, and that will keep you in +touch with the world outside this village.” Bertrand had +been requested to give a series of lectures on art in one of +the colleges in the city. He had been well pleased and had +accepted, but later had refused because of certain dictatorship +exercised by the Board, which he felt infringed on his +province of a suitable selection of subjects. He was silent +for a moment. Again Mary had irrelevantly and abruptly +changed the subject of conversation. Where was the connection +between bees and lectures? “I really wish you +would, dear,” urged Mary.</p> +<p>“You still wish it after the affront the Board has given +me?”</p> +<p>“I know, but what do they know about art? I would +give the lectures if it was only to be able––incidentally––to +teach them something. Be a little conciliatory, dear.”</p> +<p>“I will make no concessions. If I give the lectures, I +must be allowed to select my courses. It is my province.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_54' name='page_54'></a>54</span></div> +<p>“Did you see Elder Craigmile about it?”</p> +<p>“I did.”</p> +<p>“And what did he say?”</p> +<p>“He seemed to think the Board was right.”</p> +<p>“I knew he would. You remember I asked you not to +go to him about it, and that was why.”</p> +<p>“Why did you think so? He assumes to be my friend.”</p> +<p>“Because people who don’t know anything about art +always are satisfied with their own opinions. They don’t +know anything to upset them. He knows more than some +of them, but how much is that? Enough to know that he +owns some fine paintings; but you taught him their value, +now, didn’t you?” Bertrand smiled, but said nothing, and +his wife continued. “Prepare the lectures, dear, for my +sake. I love to know that you are doing such work.”</p> +<p>“I can’t. The action of the Board is an insult to my +intelligence. What are you smiling about?”</p> +<p>“About you, dear.”</p> +<p>“Mary, why, Mary! I––”</p> +<p>But Mary only smiled the more. “You love my irrelevance +and inconsistency, you say,––”</p> +<p>“I love any weakness that is yours, Mary. What are +you keeping back from me?”</p> +<p>“The weakness that is mine, dear.” Again Mary +laughed outright. “It would be useless to tell you––or +to try to explain. I love you, isn’t that enough?”</p> +<p>Bertrand thought it ought to be, but was not sure, and +said so. Then Mary laughed again, and he kissed her, shaking +his head dubiously, and took up his violin for solace. +Thus an hour passed; then Betty set the table for supper, +and the long evening followed like many another evening, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_55' name='page_55'></a>55</span> +filled with the companionship only comfortably married +people know, while Bertrand read from the poets.</p> +<p>Since, with a man’s helplessness in such matters, he could +not do the family mending, or knit for the soldiers, or remodel +old garments into new, it behooved him to render +such tasks pleasant for the busy hand and brain that must +devise and create and make much out of little for economy’s +sake; and this Bertrand did to Mary’s complete satisfaction.</p> +<p>Evenings like these were Betty’s school, and they seemed +all the schooling she was likely to get, for the family funds +were barely sufficient to cover the expenses of one child at +a time. But, as Mary said, “It’s not so bad for Betty to +be kept at home, for she will read and study, anyway, because +she likes it, and it won’t hurt her to learn to be practical as +well;” and no doubt Mary was right.</p> +<p>Bertrand was himself a poet in his appreciation and fineness +of choice, and he read for Mary with all the effectiveness +and warmth of color that he would put into a recitation +for a large audience, carried on solely by his one sympathetic +listener and his love for what he read; while Betty, in +her corner close to the lamp behind her father’s chair, +listened unnoticed, with eager soul, rapt and uplifted.</p> +<p>As Bertrand read he commented. “These men who are +writing like this are doing for this country what the Lake +Poets did for England. They are making true literature +for the nation, and saving it from banality. They are going +to live. They will be classed some day with Wordsworth +and all the rest of the best. Hear this from James Russell +Lowell. It’s about a violin, and is called ‘In the Twilight.’ +It’s worthy of Shelley.” And Bertrand read the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_56' name='page_56'></a>56</span> +poem through, while Mary let her knitting fall in her lap +and listened. He loved to see her listen in that way.</p> +<p>“Read again the verse that begins: ‘O my life.’ I +seem to like it best.” And he read it over:––</p> +<table summary=''><tr><td> +<p class='cg'>“O my life, have we not had seasons<br /> +<span class='indent4'> </span>That only said, Live and rejoice?<br /> +That asked not for causes and reasons,<br /> +<span class='indent4'> </span>But made us all feeling and voice?<br /> +When we went with the winds in their blowing,<br /> +<span class='indent4'> </span>When Nature and we were peers,<br /> +And we seemed to share in the flowing<br /> +<span class='indent4'> </span>Of the inexhaustible years?<br /> +<span class='indent4'> </span>Have we not from the earth drawn juices<br /> +<span class='indent4'> </span>Too fine for earth’s sordid uses?<br /> +<span class='indent6'> </span>Have I heard, have I seen<br /> +<span class='indent10'> </span>All I feel, all I know?<br /> +<span class='indent6'> </span>Doth my heart overween?<br /> +<span class='indent6'> </span>Or could it have been<br /> +<span class='indent14'> </span>Long ago?”</p> +</td></tr></table> +<p>“And the next, Bertrand. I love to hear them over +again.” And he read:––</p> +<table summary=''><tr><td> +<p class='cg'>“Sometimes a breath floats by me,<br /> +<span class='indent6'> </span>An odor from Dreamland sent,<br /> +That makes the ghost seem nigh me<br /> +<span class='indent6'> </span>Of a splendor that came and went,<br /> +Of a life lived somewhere, I know not<br /> +<span class='indent6'> </span>In what diviner sphere,<br /> +Of memories that stay not and go not,<br /> +<span class='indent6'> </span>Like music heard once by an ear<br /> +<span class='indent10'> </span>That cannot forget or reclaim it,<br /> +A something so shy, it would shame it<br /> +<span class='indent6'> </span>To make it a show,<br /> +A something too vague, could I name it, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_57' name='page_57'></a>57</span><br /> +<span class='indent6'> </span>For others to know,<br /> +As if I had lived it or dreamed it,<br /> +As if I had acted or schemed it,<br /> +<span class='indent16'> </span>Long ago!“</p> +</td></tr></table> +<p>“And the last verse, father. I like the last best,” cried +Betty, suddenly.</p> +<p>“Why, my deary. I thought you were gone to bed.”</p> +<p>“No, mother lets me sit up a little while longer when +you’re reading. I like to hear you.” And he read for her +the last verse:––</p> +<table summary=''><tr><td> +<p class='cg'>“And yet, could I live it over,<br /> +<span class='indent6'> </span>This life that stirs my brain,<br /> +Could I be both maiden and lover,<br /> +Moon and tide, bee and clover,<br /> +<span class='indent6'> </span>As I seem to have been, once again,<br /> +Could I but speak it and show it,<br /> +<span class='indent6'> </span>This pleasure more sharp than pain,<br /> +<span class='indent10'> </span>That baffles and lures me so,<br /> +The world should once more have a poet,<br /> +<span class='indent10'> </span>Such as it had<br /> +<span class='indent10'> </span>In the ages glad,<br /> +<span class='indent16'> </span>Long ago!”</p> +</td></tr></table> +<p>Then, wishing to know more of the secret springs of his +little daughter’s life, he asked: “Why do you love that +stanza best, Betty, my dear?”</p> +<p>Betty blushed crimson to the roots of her hair, for what +she carried in her heart was too precious to tell, but she +meant to be a poet. Even then, in the pocket of her calico +dress lay a little book and a stubbed lead pencil, and in the +book was already the beginning of her great epic. Her +father had said the epic was a thing of the past, that in the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_58' name='page_58'></a>58</span> +future none would be written, for that it was a form of expressions +that belonged to the world’s youth, and that age +brought philosophy and introspection, but not epics.</p> +<p>She meant to surprise her father some day with this poem. +The great world was so full of mystery––of seductive +beauty and terror and of strange, enticing charm! She +saw and felt it always. Even now, in the driving, whirling +storm without, in the darkness of her chamber, or when +she looked through the frosted panes into the starry skies +at midnight, always it was there all about her,––a something +unexpressed, unseen, but close––close to her,––the +mystery which throbbed through all her small being, and +which she was one day to find out and understand and put +into her great epic.</p> +<p>She thought over her father’s question, hardly knowing +why she liked that last stanza best. She slowly wound up +her ball of yarn and thrust the needles through it, and +dropped it into her mother’s workbasket before she replied; +then, taking up her candle, she looked shyly in her father’s +eyes.</p> +<p>“Because I like where it says: ‘This pleasure more +sharp than pain, That baffles and lures me so.’” Then she +was gone, hurrying away lest they should question her +further and learn about the little book in her pocket.</p> +<p>Thus time passed with the Ballards, many days swiftly +flying, laden with a fair share of sweetness and pleasure, +and much of harassment and toil, but in the main bringing +happiness.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_59' name='page_59'></a>59</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_VI_THE_END_OF_THE_WAR' id='CHAPTER_VI_THE_END_OF_THE_WAR'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER VI</h2> +<h3>THE END OF THE WAR</h3> +</div> +<p>It was three years after the troops marched away from +High Knob encampment before either Peter Junior or +Richard Kildene were again in Leauvite, and then only +Peter returned, because he was wounded, and not that he +was unwilling to enlist again, as did Richard and many of +the boys, when their first term of service was ended. He +returned with the brevet of a captain, for gallant conduct +in the encounter in which he received his wound, but only +a shadow of the healthy, earnest boy who had stood in the +ranks on the town square of Leauvite three years before; +yet this very fact brought life and hope to his waiting mother, +now that she had the blessed privilege of nursing him back +to strength.</p> +<p>It seemed as though her long period of mourning ended +when Peter Junior, pallid in his blue uniform, his hair +darkened and matted with the dampness caused by weakness +and pain, was borne in between the white columns of +his father’s house. When the news reached him that his +son was lying wounded in a southern hospital, the Elder +had, for the first time in many, many years, followed an +impulse without pausing to consider his act beforehand. +He left the bank on the instant and started for the scene of +battles, only hurrying home to break the news first to his +wife. Yielding to a rare tenderness, he touched her hair +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_60' name='page_60'></a>60</span> +as he kissed her, and enjoined on her to remember that +their son was not slain, but by a merciful Providence +was only wounded and might be spared to them. She +must thank the Lord and be ready to nurse him back to +life.</p> +<p>Why Providence should be thus merciful to their son +rather than to many another son, the good Elder did not +pause to consider. Possibly he thought it no more than +just that the prayers of the righteous should be answered +by a supernatural intervention between their sons and the +bullets of the enemy. His ideas on this point were no doubt +vague at the best, but certain it is that he returned from +his long and difficult journey to the seat of strife after his +boy, with a clearer notion of what war really was, and a +more human sympathy for those who go and suffer, and, as +might be anticipated with those of his temperament, an +added bitterness against those whom he felt were to blame +for the conflict.</p> +<p>When Peter Junior left his home, his father had enjoined +on him to go, not in the spirit of bitterness and enmity, but +as an act of duty, to teach a needed lesson; for surely the +Lord was on the side of the right, and was using the men of +the North to teach this needed lesson to those laboring in +error. Ah! it is a very different point of view we take when +we suffer, instead of merely moralizing on the suffering of +others; especially we who feel that we know what is right, +and lack in great part the imagination to comprehend the +other man’s viewpoint. To us of that cast of mind there +is only one viewpoint and that is our own, and only a +bodily departure to the other man’s hilltop or valley, as +the case may be, will open the eyes and enlarge the understanding +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_61' name='page_61'></a>61</span> +to the extent of even allowing our fellows to see +things in another light from our own.</p> +<p>In this instance, while the Elder’s understanding had +been decidedly enlarged, it had been in but one direction, +and the effect had not been to his spiritual benefit, +for he had seen only the suffering of his own side, and, +being deficient in power to imagine what might be, he had +taken no charitable thought for the other side. Instead, a +feeling of hatred had been stirred within him,––a feeling +he felt himself justified in and therefore indulged and +named: “Righteous Indignation.”</p> +<p>The Elder’s face was stern and hard as he directed the +men who bore his boy on the litter where to turn, and how +to lift it above the banister in going up the stair so as not +to jar the young man, who was too weak after the long +journey to do more than turn his eyes on his mother’s face.</p> +<p>But that mother’s face! It seemed to him he had never +seen it so radiant and charming, for all that her hair had +grown silvery white in the three years since he had last +kissed her. He could not take his eyes from it, and besought +her not to leave his side, even when the Elder bade +her go and not excite him, but allow him to rest.</p> +<p>No sooner was her son laid on his own bed in his old room +than she began a series of gentle ministrations most sweet +to the boy and to herself. But the Elder had been told +that all he needed now was rest and absolute quiet, and the +surgeon’s orders must be carried out regardless of all else. +Hester Craigmile yielded, as always, to the Elder’s will, +and remained without, seated close beside her son’s door, +her hands, that ached to serve, lying idle in her lap, while +the Elder brought him his warm milk and held it to his +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_62' name='page_62'></a>62</span> +lips, lifting his head to drink it, and then left him with the +command to sleep.</p> +<p>“Don’t go in for an hour at least,” he enjoined on his wife +as he passed her and took his way to the bank, for it was +too early for closing, and there would still be time for him +to look into his affairs a bit. Thus for the banker the usual +routine began.</p> +<p>Not so for Hester Craigmile. Joy and life had begun +for her. She had her boy again––quite to herself when the +Elder was away, and the tears for very happiness came to +her eyes and dropped on her hands unchecked. Had the +Elder been there he would have enjoined upon her to be +controlled and she would have obeyed, but now there was +no need, and she wept deliciously for joy while she still +sat outside the door and listened. Intense––eager––it +seemed almost as if she could hear him breathe.</p> +<p>“Mother!” Hark! Did he speak? “Mother!” It +was merely a breath, but she heard and went swiftly to him. +Kneeling, she clasped him, and her tears wet his cheek, but +at the same time they soothed him, and he slept. It was +thus the Elder found them when he returned from the bank, +both sweetly sleeping. He did not take his wife away for +fear of waking his son, nevertheless he was displeased with +her, and when they met at table that evening, she knew it.</p> +<p>The whole order of the house was changed because of +Peter Junior’s return. Blinds, windows, and doors were +thrown open at the direction of the physician, that he +might be given all the air and sunlight it was possible to +admit; else he would never gain strength, for so long had +he lived in the open air, in rain and sun, that he had need +now of every help nature could give.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_63' name='page_63'></a>63</span></div> +<p>A bullet had struck him in the hip and glanced off at a +peculiar angle, rendering his recovery precarious and long +delayed, and causing the old doctor to shake his head with +the fear that he must pass the rest of his life a cripple. +Still, normal youth is buoyant and vigorous and mocks +at physicians’ fears, and after a time, what with heart at +rest, with loving and unceasing care on his mother’s part, +and rigorous supervision on his father’s, Peter Junior did +at length recover sufficiently to be taken out to drive, and +began to get back the good red blood in his veins.</p> +<p>During this long period of convalescence, Peter Junior’s +one anxiety was for his cousin Richard. Rumors had +reached him that his comrade had been wounded and taken +prisoner, yet nothing definite had been heard, until at last, +after much writing, he learned Richard’s whereabouts, and +later that he had been exchanged. Then, too ill and +prison-worn to go back to his regiment, he appeared one +day, slowly walking up the village street toward the banker’s +house.</p> +<p>There he was welcomed and made much of, and the two +young men spent a while together happily, the best of +friends and comrades, still filled with enthusiasm, but with +a wider knowledge of life and the meaning of war. These +weeks were few and short, and soon Richard was back in +the army. Peter Junior, envying him, still lay convalescing +and only able with much difficulty to crawl to the +carriage for his daily drive.</p> +<p>His mother always accompanied him on these drives, +and the very first of them was to the home of the Ballards. +It was early spring, the air was biting and cool, and Peter +was unable to alight, but Mary and her husband came to +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_64' name='page_64'></a>64</span> +them where they waited at the gate and stood long, talking +happily. Jamie and Bobby followed at their heels and +peered up curiously at the wounded soldier, but Betty was +seized with a rare moment of shyness that held her back.</p> +<p>Dear little Betty! She had grown taller since Peter +Junior had taken that last tea at the Ballards. No longer +care free, the oldest but one, she had taken many of her +mother’s burdens upon her young shoulders, albeit not +knowing that they were burdens, since they were wholly +acts of love and joyously done. She was fully conscious +of her advancing years, and took them very seriously, +regarding her acts with a grave and serene sense of their +importance. She had put back the wild hair that used to +fly about her face until her father called her “An owl in +an ivy bush” and her mother admonished her that her +“head was like a mop.” Now, being in her teens, she wore +her dresses longer and never ran about barefooted, paddling +in the brook below the spring, although she would like to +do so; still she was child enough to run when she should +walk, and to laugh when some would sigh.</p> +<p>Her thoughts had been romantically active regarding +Peter Junior, how he would look, and how splendid and +great he was to have been a real soldier and come home +wounded––to have suffered and bled for his country. +And Richard, too, was brave and splendid. He must have +been in the very front of the battle to have been taken +prisoner. She wondered a little if he remembered her, but +not much, for how could men with great work to do, like +fighting and dying for their country, stop to think of a little +girl who was still in short dresses when they had seen her +last?</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_65' name='page_65'></a>65</span></div> +<p>Then, when the war was ended at last, there was Richard +returned and stopping at his uncle’s. In the few short +visits he made at the Ballards’ he greeted Betty as of old, +as he would greet a little sister of whom he was fond, and +she accepted his frank, old-time brotherliness in the same +spirit, gayly and happily, revealing but little of herself, +and holding a slight reserve in her manner which seemed +to him quite delightful and maidenly. Then, all too suddenly, +he was gone again, but in his heart he carried a +memory of her that made a continual undercurrent in his +thoughts.</p> +<p>And now Betty’s father and mother were actually talking +with Peter Junior at their very gate. Impulse would +have sent her flying to meet him, but that new, self-conscious +shyness stayed her feet, for he was one to be approached +with reverence. He was afflicted with no romantic shyness +with regard to her, however. He quite forgot her, +indeed, although he did ask in a general way after the +children and even mentioned Martha in particular, as, +being the eldest, she was best remembered. So Betty did +not see Peter Junior this time, but she stood where she could +see the top of the carriage from her bedroom window, +whither she had fled, and she could see the blue sleeve of +his coat as he put out his arm to take her mother’s hand +at parting. That was something, and she listened with +beating heart for the sound of his voice. Ah, little he +dreamed what a tumult he had raised in the heart of that +young being whose imagination had been so stirred by all +that she had read and heard of war, and the part taken in +it by their own young men of Leauvite. That Peter +Junior had come home brevetted a captain for his bravery +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_66' name='page_66'></a>66</span> +crowned him with glory. All that day Betty went about +with dreams in her head, and coursing through them was +the voice of the wounded young soldier.</p> +<p>At last, with the slow march of time, came the proclamation +of peace, and the nation so long held prostrate––a +giant struggling against fetters of its own forging, blinded +and strangling in its own blood––reared its head and +cried out for the return of Hope, groping on all sides to +gather the divine youth to its arms, when, as a last blow, +dealt by a wanton hand, came the death of Lincoln.</p> +<p>Then it was that the nation recoiled and bowed itself +for a time, beaten and crushed––both North and South––and +vultures gathered at the seat of conflict and tore at its +vitals and wrangled over the spoils. Then it was that they +who had sowed discord stooped to reap the Devil’s own +harvest,––a woeful, bitter, desperate time, when more +enmity and deep rancor was bred and treasured up for +future sorrow than during all the years of the honest and +active strife of the war.</p> +<p>In the very beginning that first news of the firing on Fort +Sumter flew through the North like a tragic cry, and men +felt a sense of doom hanging over the nation. Bertrand +Ballard heard it and walked sorrowfully home to his wife, +and sat long with bowed head, brooding and silent. Neighbor +Wilcox heard it, and, leaving his business, entered his +home and called his household together with the servants +and held family worship––a service which it was his custom +to hold only on the Sabbath––and earnestly prayed +for the salvation of the country, and that wisdom might +be granted its rulers, after which he sent his oldest son to +fight for the cause. Elder Craigmile heard it, and consented +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_67' name='page_67'></a>67</span> +that his last and only son should enter the ranks +and give his life, if need be, for the saving of the nation. +Still, tempering all this sorrow and anxiety was the chance +for action, and the hope of victory.</p> +<p>But now, in this later time, when the strength of the +nation had been wasted, when victory itself was dark with +mourning for sons slain, the loss of the one wise leader to +whom all turned with uplifted hearts seemed the signal for +annihilation; and then, indeed, it appeared that the prophecy +of Mary Ballard’s old grandfather had been fulfilled +and the curse of slavery had not only been wiped out with +blood, but that the greater curse of anarchy and misrule had +taken its place to still further scourge the nation.</p> +<p>Mary Ballard’s mother, while scarcely past her prime, +was taken ill with fever and died, and immediately upon +this blow to the dear old father who was not yet old enough +by many years to be beyond his usefulness to those who +loved and depended on him, came the tragic death of +Lincoln, whom he revered and in whom all his hopes for +the right adjustment of the nation’s affairs rested. Under +the weight of the double calamity he gave up hope, and +left the world where all looked so dark to him, almost before +the touch of his wife’s hand had grown cold in his.</p> +<p>“Father died of a broken heart,” said Mary, and turned +to her husband and children with even more intensity of +devotion. “For,” she said, “after all, the only thing in +life of which we can be perfectly sure is our love for each +other. A grave may open at our feet anywhere at any time, +and only love oversteps it.”</p> +<p>With such an animating spirit as this, no family can be +wholly sad, and though poverty pinched them at times, and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_68' name='page_68'></a>68</span> +sorrow had bitterly visited them, with years and thrift +things changed. Bertrand painted more pictures and sold +them; the children were gay and vigorous and brought +life and good times to the home, and the girls grew up to +be womanly, winsome lasses, light-hearted and good to +look upon.</p> +<p>Enough of the war and the evils thereof has been said +and written and sung. Animosity is dead, and brotherhood +and mutual service between the two opposing factions +of one great family have taken the place of strife. Useless +now to say what might have been, or how otherwise that +terrible time of devastation and sorrow could have been +avoided. Enough to know that at last as a nation, whole +and undivided, we may pull together in the tremendous +force of our united strength, and that now we may take up +the “White Man’s Burden” and bear it to its magnificent +conclusion to the service of all mankind and the glory of +God.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_69' name='page_69'></a>69</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_VII_A_NEW_ERA_BEGINS' id='CHAPTER_VII_A_NEW_ERA_BEGINS'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER VII</h2> +<h3>A NEW ERA BEGINS</h3> +</div> +<p>Bertrand Ballard’s studio was at the top of his house, +with a high north window and roughly plastered walls of +uncolored sand, left as Bertrand himself had put the plaster +on, with his trowel marks over the surface as they happened +to come, and the angles and projections thereof draped with +cobwebs.</p> +<p>When Peter Junior was able to leave his home and get +about a little on his crutches, he loved to come there and +rest and spend his idle hours, and Bertrand found pleasure +in his companionship. They read together, and sang together, +and laughed together, and no sound was more +pleasant to Mary Ballard’s ears than this same happy +laughter. Peter had sorely missed the companionship of +his cousin, for, at the close of the war, no longer a boy and +unwilling to be dependent and drifting, Richard had sought +out a place for himself in the work of the world.</p> +<p>First he had gone to Scotland to visit his mother’s aunts. +There he found the two dear old ladies, sweetly observant +of him, willing to tell him much of his mother, who had +been scarcely younger than the youngest of them, but +discreetly reticent about his father. From this he gathered +that for some reason his father was under a cloud. Yet +he did not shrink from trying to learn from them all they +knew about him, and for what reason they spoke as if to +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_70' name='page_70'></a>70</span> +even mention his name was an indiscretion. It was really +little they knew, only that he had gravely displeased their +nephew, Peter Craigmile, who had brought Richard up, +and who was his mother’s twin brother.</p> +<p>“But why did Uncle Peter have to bring me up? You +say he quarreled with my father?”</p> +<p>“Weel, ye see, ye’r mither was dead.” It was Aunt +Ellen, the elder by twenty years, who told him most about +it, she who spoke with the broadest Scotch.</p> +<p>“Was my father a bad man, that Uncle ‘Elder’ disliked +him so?”</p> +<p>“Weel now, I’d no say that; he was far from that to be +right fair to them both––for ye see––ye’r mither would +never have loved him if he’d been that––but he––he was +an Irishman, and ye’r Uncle Peter could never thole an +Irishman, and he––he––fair stole ye’r mither from us a’––an––” +she hesitated to continue, then blurted out the +real horror. “Your Uncle Peter kenned he had ance been +in the theayter, a sort o’ an actor body an’ he couldna thole +that.”</p> +<p>But little was to be gained with all his questioning, and +what he could learn seemed no more than that his father +had done what any man might be expected to do if some one +stood between him and the girl he loved; so Richard felt +that there must be something unknown to any one but his +uncle that had turned them all against his father. Why had +his father never appeared to claim his son? Why had he +left his boy to be reared by a man who hated the boy’s +father? It was a strange thing to do, and it must be that +his father was dead.</p> +<p>At this time Richard was filled with ambitions,––fired +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_71' name='page_71'></a>71</span> +by his early companionship with Bertrand Ballard,––and +thought he would go to France and become an artist;––to +France, the Mecca of Bertrand’s dreams––he desired of +all things to go there for study. But of all this he said +nothing to any one, for where was the money? He would +never ask his uncle for it, and now that he had learned that +he had been all his young life really a dependent on the +bounty of his Uncle Peter, he could no longer accept his +help. He would hereafter make his own way, asking no +favors.</p> +<p>The old aunts guessed at his predicament, and offered +to give him for his mother’s sake enough to carry him +through the first year, but he would not allow them to take +from their income to pay his bills. No, he would take his +way back to America, and find a place for himself in the new +world; seek some active, stirring work, and save money, +and sometime––sometime he would do the things his heart +loved. He often thought of Betty, the little Betty who used +to run to meet him and say such quaint things; some day +he would go to her and take her with him. He would work +first and do something worthy of so choice a little mortal.</p> +<p>Thus dreaming, after the manner of youth, he went to +Ireland, to his father’s boyhood home. He found only +distant relatives there, and learned that his father had +disposed of all he ever owned of Irish soil to an Englishman. +A cousin much older than himself owned and still lived on +the estate that had been his grandfather Kildene’s, and +Richard was welcomed and treated with openhearted +hospitality. But there, also, little was known of his father, +only that the peasants on the estate remembered him +lovingly as a free-hearted gentleman.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_72' name='page_72'></a>72</span></div> +<p>Even that little was a relief to Richard’s sore heart. +Yes, his father must be dead. He was sorry. He was a +lonely man, and to have a relative who was his very own, +as near as a father, would be a great deal. His cousin, +Peter Junior, was good as a friend, but from now on they +must take paths that diverged, and that old intimacy must +naturally change. His sweet Aunt Hester he loved, and +she would fill the mother’s place if she could, but it was not +to be. It would mean help from his Uncle Peter, and that +would mean taking a place in his uncle’s bank, which had +already been offered him, but which he did not want, which +he would not accept if he did want it.</p> +<p>So, after a long and happy visit at his cousin Kildene’s, +in Ireland, he at last left for America again, and plunged +into a new, interesting, and vigorous life, one that suited +well his energetic nature. He found work on the great +railway that was being built across the plains to the Pacific +Coast. He started as an engineer’s assistant, but soon his +talent for managing men caused his employers to put him +in charge of gangs of workmen who were often difficult and +lawless. He did not object; indeed he liked the new job +better than that he began with. He was more interested +in men than materials.</p> +<p>The life was hard and rough, but he came to love it. +He loved the wide, sweeping prairies, and, later on, the +desert. He liked to lie out under the stars,––often when +the men slept under tents,––his gun at his side and his +thoughts back on the river bluffs at Leauvite. He did a +lot of dreaming and thinking, and he never forgot Betty. +He thought of her as still a child, although he was expecting +her to grow up and be ready for him when he should return +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_73' name='page_73'></a>73</span> +to her. He had a vague sort of feeling that all was understood +between them, and that she was quietly becoming +womanly, and waiting for him.</p> +<p>Peter Junior might have found other friends in Leauvite +had he sought them out, but he did not care for them. +His nature called for what he found in Bertrand’s studio, +and he followed the desire of his heart regardless of anything +else, spending all the time he could reasonably filch from +his home. And what wonder! Richard would have done +the same and was even then envying Peter the opportunity, +as Peter well knew from his cousin’s letters. There was no +place in the village so fascinating and delightful as this +little country home on its outskirts, no conversation more +hopeful and helpful than Bertrand’s, and no welcome +sweeter or kinder than Mary Ballard’s.</p> +<p>One day, after Richard had gone out on the plains with +the engineers of the projected road, Peter lay stretched on a +long divan in the studio, his head supported by his hand +as he half reclined on his elbow, and his one crutch––he had +long since discarded the other––within reach of his arm. +His violin also lay within reach, for he had been playing +there by himself, as Bertrand had gone on one of his rare +visits to the city a hundred miles away.</p> +<p>Betty Ballard had heard the wail of his violin from the +garden, where she had been gathering pears. That was +how she knew where to find him when she quickly appeared +before him, rosy and flushed from her run to the house and +up the long flight of stairs.</p> +<p>As Peter lay there, he was gazing at the half-finished +copy he had been making of the head of an old man, for +Peter had decided, since in all probability he would be good +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_74' name='page_74'></a>74</span> +for no active work such as Richard had taken up, that he too +would become an artist, like Bertrand Ballard. To have +followed his cousin would have delighted his heart, for he +had all the Scotchman’s love of adventure, but, since that +was impossible, nothing was more alluring than the thought +of fame and success as an artist. He would not tie himself +to Leauvite to get it. He would go to Paris, and there +he would do the things Bertrand had been prevented from +doing. Poor Bertrand! How he would have loved the +chance Peter Junior was planning for himself as he lay there +dreaming and studying the half-finished copy.</p> +<p>Suddenly he beheld Betty, standing directly in front of +the work, extending to him a folded bit of paper. “Here’s +a note from your father,” she cried.</p> +<p>Looking upon her thus, with eyes that had been filled +with the aged, rugged face on the canvas, Betty appealed +to Peter as a lovely vision. He had never noticed before, +in just this way, her curious charm, but these months of +companionship and study with Bertrand had taught him +to see beauty understandingly, and now, as she stood +panting a little, with breath coming through parted lips +and hair flying almost in the wild way of her childhood, +Peter saw, as if it were a revelation, that she was lovely. +He raised himself slowly and reached for the note without +taking his eyes from her face.</p> +<p>He did not open the letter, but continued to look in her +eyes, at which she turned about half shyly. “I heard your +violin; that’s how I knew you were up here. Oh! Have +you been painting on it again?”</p> +<p>“On my violin? No, I’ve been playing on it.”</p> +<p>“No! Painting on the picture of your old man. I think +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_75' name='page_75'></a>75</span> +you have it too drawn out and thin. He’s too hollow there +under the cheek bone.”</p> +<p>“Is he, Miss Critic? Well, thank your stars you’re +not.”</p> +<p>“I know. I’m too fat.” She rubbed her cheek until it +was redder than ever.</p> +<p>“What are you painting your cheeks for? There’s color +enough on them as they are.”</p> +<p>She made a little mouth at him. “I could paint your old +man as well as that, I know.”</p> +<p>“I know you could. You could paint him far better +than that.”</p> +<p>She laughed, quickly repentant. “I didn’t say that to be +horrid. I only said it for fun. I couldn’t.”</p> +<p>“And I know you could.” He rose and stood without +his crutch, looking down on her. “And you’re not ‘too +long drawn out,’ are you? See? You only come up to––about––here +on me.” He measured with his hand a +little below his chin.</p> +<p>“I don’t care. You’re not so awfully tall.”</p> +<p>“Very well, have it so. That only makes you the +shorter.”</p> +<p>“I tell you I don’t care. You’d better stop staring at +me, if I’m so little, and read your letter. The man’s waiting +for it. That’s why I ran all the way up here.” By +this it may be seen that Betty had lost all her awe of the +young soldier. Maybe it left her when he doffed his uniform. +“Here’s your crutch. Doesn’t it hurt you to stand +alone?” She reached him the despised prop.</p> +<p>“Hurt me to stand alone? No! I’m not a baby. Do +you think I’m likely to grow up bow-legged?” he thundered, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_76' name='page_76'></a>76</span> +taking it from her hand without a thank you, and glaring +down on her humorously. “You’re a bit cruel to remind +me of it. I’m going to walk with a cane hereafter, and next +thing you know you’ll see me stalking around without +either.”</p> +<p>“Why, Peter Junior! I’d be so proud of that crutch I +wouldn’t leave it off for anything! I’d always limp a little, +even if I didn’t use it. Cruel? I was complimenting +you.”</p> +<p>“Complimenting me? How?”</p> +<p>“By reminding you that you had been brave––and had +been a soldier––and had been wounded for your country––and +had been promoted––and––”</p> +<p>But Peter drowned her voice with uproarious laughter, +and suddenly surprised himself as well as her by slipping his +arm around her waist and stopping her lips with a kiss.</p> +<p>Betty was surprised but not shocked. She knew of no +reason why Peter should not kiss her even though it was not +his custom to treat her thus. In Betty’s home, demonstrative +expressions of affection were as natural as sunlight, +and why should not Peter like her? Therefore it was Peter +who was shocked, and embarrassed her with his sudden +apology.</p> +<p>“I don’t care if you did kiss me. You’re just like my +big brother––the same as Richard is––and he often used +to kiss me.” She was trying to set Peter at his ease. +“And, anyway, I like you. Why, I supposed of course you +liked me––only naturally not as much as I liked you.”</p> +<p>“Oh, more! Much more!” he stammered tremblingly. +He knew in his heart that there was a subtle difference, +and that what he felt was not what she meant when +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_77' name='page_77'></a>77</span> +she said, “I like you.” “I’m sure it is I who like you the +most.”</p> +<p>“Oh, no, it isn’t! Why, you never even used to see me. +And I––I used to gaze on you––and be so romantic! It +was Richard who always saw me and played with me. He +used to toss me up, and I would run away down the road +to meet him. I wonder when he’s coming back! I wish +he’d come. Why don’t you read your father’s letter? +The man’s waiting, you know.”</p> +<p>“Ah, yes. And I suppose Dad’s waiting, too. I wonder +why he wrote me when he can see me every day!”</p> +<p>“Well, read it. Don’t stand there looking at it and +staring at me. Do you know how you look? You look +as if it were a message from the king, saying: ‘You are +remanded to the tower, and are to have your head struck +off at sundown.’ That’s the way they did things in the +olden days.” She turned to go.</p> +<p>“Stay here until I see if you are right.” He dropped +on the divan and made room for her at his side.</p> +<p>“All right! That’s what I wanted to do, but I thought +it wouldn’t be polite to be curious.”</p> +<p>“But you wouldn’t be polite anyway, you know, so you +might as well stay. M-m-m. I’m remanded to the tower, +sure enough. Father wants me to meet him in the director’s +room as soon as banking hours are over. Fine old Dad! +He wouldn’t think of infringing on banking hours for any +private reasons unless the sky were falling, and even then +he would save the bank papers first. See here––Betty––er––never +mind. I’ll tell you another time.”</p> +<p>“Please tell me now! What is it? Something dreadful, +Peter Junior?”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_78' name='page_78'></a>78</span></div> +<p>“I wasn’t thinking about this; it––it’s something +else––”</p> +<p>“About what?”</p> +<p>“About you.”</p> +<p>“Oh, then it is no consequence. I want to hear what’s +in the letter. Why did you tell me to stay if you weren’t +going to tell me what’s in it?”</p> +<p>“Nothing. We have had a little difference of opinion, +my father and I, and he evidently wants to settle it out of +hand his way, by summoning me in this official manner to +appear before him at the bank.”</p> +<p>“I know. He thinks you are idling away your time here +trying to paint pictures, and he wishes to make a respectable +banker of you.” She reached over and began picking +the strings of his violin.</p> +<p>“You musn’t finger the strings of a violin that way.”</p> +<p>“Why not? I want to see if I can pick out ‘The Star +Spangled Banner’ on it. I can on the flute, father’s old +one; he lets me.”</p> +<p>“Because you’ll get them oily.”</p> +<p>She spread out her two firm little hands. “My fingers +aren’t greasy!” she cried indignantly; “that’s pear juice on +them.”</p> +<p>Peter Junior’s gravity turned to laughter. “Well, I +don’t want pear juice on my strings. Wait, you rogue, I’m +going to kiss you again.”</p> +<p>“No, you’re not, you old hobble-de-hoy. You can’t +catch me.” When she was halfway down the stairs, she +called back, “The man’s waiting.”</p> +<p>“Coward! Coward!” he called after her, “to run away +from a poor old cripple and then call him names.” He +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_79' name='page_79'></a>79</span> +thrust the letter into his pocket, and seizing his crutch +began deliberately and carefully to descend the stairs, with +grave, set face, not unlike his father’s.</p> +<p>“Catch, Peter Junior,” called Betty from the top of the +pear tree as he passed down the garden path, and tossed +him a pear which he caught, then another and another. +“There! No, don’t eat them now. Put them in your +desk, and next month they’ll be just as sweet!”</p> +<p>“Will they? Just like you? I’ll be even with you +yet––when I catch you.”</p> +<p>“You’ll get pear juice on your strings. There are lots of +nice girls in the village for you to kiss. They’ll do just as +well as me.”</p> +<p>“Good girl. Good grammar. Good-by.” He waved +his hand toward Betty, and turned to the waiting servant. +“You go on and tell the Elder I’m coming right along,” +he said, and hopped off down the road. It was only lately +he had begun to take long walks or hops like this, with but +one crutch, but he was growing frantic to be fairly on his +two feet again. The doctor had told him he never would +be, but he set his square chin, and decided that the doctor +was wrong. More than ever to-day, with the new touch of +little pear-stained fingers on his heart, he wanted to walk +off like other men.</p> +<p>Now he tried to use his lame leg as much as possible. +If only he might throw away the crutch and walk with a +cane, it would be something gained. With one hand in his +pocket he crushed his father’s letter into a small wad, then +tossed it in the air and caught it awhile, then put it back in +his pocket and hobbled on.</p> +<p>The atmosphere had the smoky appearance of the fall, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_80' name='page_80'></a>80</span> +and the sweet haze of Indian summer lay over the landscape, +the horizon only faintly outlined through it. Peter +Junior sniffed the air. He wondered if the forests in the +north were afire. Golden maple leaves danced along on +the path before him, whirled hither and thither by the light +breeze, and the wild asters and goldenrod powdered his +dark trousers with pollen as he brushed them in passing. +All the world was lovely, and he appreciated it as he had +never been able to do before. Bertrand’s influence had +permeated his thoughts and widened thus his reach of +happiness.</p> +<p>He entered the bank just at the closing hour, and the +staid, faithful old clerks nodded to him as he passed through +to the inner room, where he found his father awaiting him. +He dropped wearily into a swivel chair before the great +table and placed his crutch at his feet; wiping the perspiration +from his forehead, he leaned forward, and rested his +elbows on the table.</p> +<p>The young man’s wan look, for the walk had taxed his +strength, reminded his father of the day he had brought +the boy home wounded, and his face relaxed.</p> +<p>“You are tired, my son.”</p> +<p>“Oh, no. Not very. I have been more so.” Peter +Junior smiled a disarming smile as he looked in his father’s +face. “I’ve tramped many a mile on two sound feet +when they were so numb from sheer weariness that I could +not feel them or know what they were doing. What did +you want to say to me, father?”</p> +<p>“Well, my son, we have different opinions, as you know, +regarding your future.”</p> +<p>“I know, indeed.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_81' name='page_81'></a>81</span></div> +<p>“And a father’s counsel is not to be lightly disposed of.”</p> +<p>“I have no intention of doing so, father.”</p> +<p>“No, no. But wait. You have been loitering the day +at Mr. Ballard’s? Yes.”</p> +<p>“I have nothing else to do, father,––and––” Peter +Junior’s smile again came to the rescue. “It isn’t as +though I were in doubtful company––I––there are worse +places here in the village where I might––where idle men +waste their time.”</p> +<p>“Ah, yes. But they are not for you––not for you, my +son.” The Elder smiled in his turn, and lifted his brows, +then drew them down and looked keenly at his son. The +afternoon sunlight streamed through the high western window +and fell on the older man’s face, bringing it into +strong relief against the dark oak paneling behind him, and +as Peter Junior looked on his father he received his second +revelation that day. He had not known before what a +strong, fine old face his father’s was, and for the second +time he surprised himself, when he cried out:––</p> +<p>“I tell you, father, you have a magnificent head! I’m +going to make a portrait of you just as you are––some +day.”</p> +<p>The Elder rose with an indignant, despairing downward +motion of the hands and began pacing the floor, while +Peter Junior threw off restraint and laughed aloud. The +laughter freed his soul, but it sadly irritated the Elder. He +did not like unusual or unprecedented things, and Peter +Junior was certainly not like himself, and was acting in an +unprecedented manner.</p> +<p>“You have now regained a fair amount of strength and +have reached an age when you should think seriously of +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_82' name='page_82'></a>82</span> +what you are to do in life. As you know, it has always been +my intention that you should take a place here and fit yourself +for the responsibilities that are now mine, but which +will some day devolve on you.”</p> +<p>Peter Junior raised his hand in protest, then dropped it. +“I mean to be an artist, father.”</p> +<p>“Faugh! An artist? Look at your friend, Bertrand +Ballard. What has he to live on? What will he have laid +by for his old age? How has he managed to live all these +years––he and his wife? Miserable hand-to-mouth existence! +I’ll see my son trying to emulate him! You’ll +be an artist? And how will you support a wife if you ever +have one? You mean to marry some day?”</p> +<p>“I mean to marry Betty Ballard,” said Peter Junior, +with a rugged set of his jaw.</p> +<p>Again the Elder made that despairing downward thrust +with his open hands. “Take a wife who has nothing, and +a career which brings in nothing, and live on what your +father has amassed for you, and leave your sons nothing––a +pretty way for you to carry on the work I have begun for +you––to––establish an honorable family––”</p> +<p>“Father, father, I mean to do all I can to please you. +I’ll be always dutiful––and honorable––but you must +leave me my manhood. You must allow me to choose my +own path in life.”</p> +<p>The Elder paced the floor a few moments longer, then +resumed his chair opposite his son, and, leaning back, looked +across the table at his boy, meditatively, with half-closed +eyes. At last he said, “We’ll take this matter to the Lord, +and leave it in his hands.”</p> +<p>Then Peter Junior cried out upon him: “No, no, father; +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_83' name='page_83'></a>83</span> +spare me that. It only means that you’ll state to the +Lord what is your own way, and pray to have it, and then +be more than ever convinced that it is the Lord’s way.”</p> +<p>“My son, my son!”</p> +<p>“It’s so, father. I’m willing to ask for guidance of the +Lord, but I’m not willing to have you dictate to the Lord +what––what I must do, and so whip me in line with the +scourge of prayer.” Peter Junior paused, as he looked in +his father’s face and saw the shocked and sorrowful expression +there instead of the passionate retort he expected. +“I am wrong to talk so, father; forgive me; but––have +patience a little. God gave to man the power of choice, +didn’t he?”</p> +<p>“Certainly. Through it all manner of evil came into the +world.”</p> +<p>“And all manner of good, too. I––a man ought not +to be merely an automaton, letting some one else always +exercise that right for him. Surely the right of choice +would never have been given us if it were not intended that +each man should exercise it for himself. One who does +not is good for nothing.”</p> +<p>“There is the command you forget; that of obedience to +parents.”</p> +<p>“But how long––how long, father? Am I not man +enough to choose for myself? Let me choose.”</p> +<p>Then the Elder leaned forward and faced his son as his +son was facing him, both resting their elbows on the table +and gazing straight into each other’s eyes; and the old +man spoke first.</p> +<p>“My father founded this bank before I was born. He +came from Scotland when he was but a lad, with his parents, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_84' name='page_84'></a>84</span> +and went to school and profited by his opportunities. He +was of good family, as you know. When he was still a +very young man, he entered a bank in the city as clerk, and +received only ten dollars a week for his services, but he +was a steady, good lad, and ambitious, and soon he moved +higher––and higher. His father had taken up farming, +and at his death, being an only son, he converted the +farm, all but the homestead, which we still own, and +which will be yours, into capital, and came to town and +started this bank. When I was younger than you, my son, +I went into the bank and stood at my father’s right hand, +as I wish you––for your own sake––to do by me. We +are a set race––a determined race, but we are not an insubordinate +race, my son.”</p> +<p>Peter Junior was silent for a while; he felt himself being +beaten. Then he made one more plea. “It is not that I +am insubordinate father, but, as I see it, into each generation +something enters, different from the preceding one. +New elements are combined. In me there is that which +my mother gave me.”</p> +<p>“Your mother has always been a sweet woman, yielding +to the judgment of her husband, as is the duty of a good +wife.”</p> +<p>“I know she was brought up and trained to think that +her duty, but I doubt if you really know her heart. Did you +ever try to know it? I don’t believe you understood what +I meant by the scourge of prayer. She would have known. +She has lived all these years under that lash, even though it +has been wielded by the hand of one she loves––by one +who loves her.” He paused a second time, arrested by his +father’s expression. At first it was that of one who is +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_85' name='page_85'></a>85</span> +stunned, then it slowly changed to one of rage. For once +the boy had broken through that wall of self-control in +which the Elder encased himself. Slowly the Elder rose +and leaned towering over his son across the table.</p> +<p>“I tell you that is a lie!” he shouted. “Your mother +has never rebelled. She has been an obedient, docile +woman. It is a lie!”</p> +<p>Peter Junior made no reply. He also rose, and taking +up his crutch, turned toward the door. There he paused +and looked back, with flashing eyes. His lip quivered, but +he held himself quiet.</p> +<p>“Come back!” shouted his father.</p> +<p>“I have told you the truth, father.” He still stood with +his hand on the door.</p> +<p>“Has––has––your mother ever said anything to you +to give you reason to insult me this way?”</p> +<p>“No, never. We can’t talk reasonably now. Let me +go, and I’ll try to explain some other time.”</p> +<p>“Explain now. There is no other time.”</p> +<p>“Mother is sacred to me, father. I ought not to have +dragged her into this discussion.”</p> +<p>The Elder’s lips trembled. He turned and walked to the +window and stood a moment, silently looking out. At last +he said in a low voice: “She is sacred to me also, my son.”</p> +<p>Peter Junior went back to his seat, and waited a while, +with his head in his hands; then he lifted his eyes to his +father’s face. “I can’t help it. Now I’ve begun, I might +as well tell the truth. I meant what I said when I spoke of +the different element in me, and that it is from my mother. +You gave me that mother. I know you love her, and you +know that your will is her law, as you feel that it ought to +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_86' name='page_86'></a>86</span> +be. But when I am with her, I feel something of a nature +in her that is not yours. And why not? Why not, father? +There is that of her in me that makes me know this, and +that of you in me that makes me understand you. Even +now, though you are not willing to give me my own way, +it makes me understand that you are insisting on your +way because you think it is for my good. But nothing +can alter the fact that I have inherited from my mother +tastes that are not yours, and that entitle me to my manhood’s +right of choice.”</p> +<p>“Well, what is your choice, now that you know my +wish?”</p> +<p>“I can’t tell you yet, father. I must have more time. +I only know what I think I would like to do.”</p> +<p>“You wish to talk it over with your mother?”</p> +<p>“Yes.”</p> +<p>“She will agree with me.”</p> +<p>“Yes, no doubt; but it’s only fair to tell her and ask her +advice, especially if I decide to leave home.”</p> +<p>The Elder caught his breath inwardly, but said no more. +He recognized in the boy enough of himself to know that +he had met in him a power of resistance equal to his own. +He also knew what Peter Junior did not know, that his +grandfather’s removal to this country was an act of rebellion +against the wishes of his father. It was a matter of +family history he had thought best not to divulge.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_87' name='page_87'></a>87</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_VIII_MARY_BALLARDS_DISCOVERY' id='CHAPTER_VIII_MARY_BALLARDS_DISCOVERY'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER VIII</h2> +<h3>MARY BALLARD’S DISCOVERY</h3> +</div> +<p>Peter Junior’s mind was quite made up to go his own +way and leave home to study abroad, but first he would +try to convert his father to his way of thinking. Then +there was another thing to be done. Not to marry, of +course; that, under present conditions, would never do; +but to make sure of Betty, lest some one come and steal +into her heart before his return.</p> +<p>After his talk with his father in the bank he lay long +into the night, gazing at the shadowed tracery on his wall +cast by the full harvest moon shining through the maple +branches outside his window. The leaves had not all fallen, +and in the light breeze they danced and quivered, and the +branches swayed, and the shadows also swayed and danced +delicately over the soft gray wall paper and the red-coated +old soldier standing stiffly in his gold frame. Often in his +waking dreams in after life he saw the moving shadows +silently swaying and dancing over gray and red and gold, +and often he tried to call them out from the past to banish +things he would forget.</p> +<p>Long this night he lay planning and thinking. Should +he speak to Betty and tell her he loved her? Should he +only teach her to think of him, not with the frank liking of +her girlhood, so well expressed to him that very day, but +with the warm feeling which would cause her cheeks to +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_88' name='page_88'></a>88</span> +redden when he spoke? Could he be sure of himself––to +do this discreetly, or would he overstep the mark? He +would wait and see what the next day would bring forth.</p> +<p>In the morning he discarded his crutch, as he had threatened, +and walked out to the studio, using only a stout old +blackthorn stick he had found one day when rummaging +among a collection of odds and ends in the attic. He +thought the stick was his father’s and wondered why so +interesting a walking stick––or staff; it could hardly be +called a cane, he thought, because it was so large and oddly +shaped––should be hidden away there. Had his father +seen it he would have recognized it instantly as one that +had belonged to his brother-in-law, Larry Kildene, and it +would have been cut up and used for lighting fires. But +it had been many years since the Elder had laid eyes on that +knobbed and sturdy stick, which Larry had treasured as +a rare thing in the new world, and a fine antique specimen +of a genuine blackthorn. It had belonged to his great-grandfather +in Ireland, and no doubt had done its part in +cracking crowns.</p> +<p>Betty, kneading bread at a table before the kitchen window, +spied Peter Junior limping wearily up the walk without +his crutch, and ran to him, dusting the flour from her +hands as she came.</p> +<p>“Lean on me. I won’t get flour on your coat. What +did you go without your crutch for? It’s very silly of you.”</p> +<p>He essayed a laugh, but it was a self-conscious one. +“I’m not going to use a crutch all my lifetime; don’t you +think it. I’m very well off without, and almost myself +again. I don’t need to lean on you––but I will––just for +fun.” He put his arm about her and drew her to him.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_89' name='page_89'></a>89</span></div> +<p>“Stop, Peter Junior. Don’t you see you’re getting flour +all over your clothes?”</p> +<p>“I like flour on my clothes. It will do for stiffening.” +He raised her hand and kissed her wrist where there was no +flour.</p> +<p>“You’re not leaning on me. You’re just acting silly, +and you can hardly walk, you’re so tired! Coming all this +way without your crutch. I think you’re foolish.”</p> +<p>“If you say anything more about that crutch, I’ll throw +away my cane too.” He dropped down on the piazza and +drew her to the step beside him.</p> +<p>“I must finish kneading the bread; I can’t sit here. +You rest in the rocker awhile before you go up to the studio. +Father’s up there. He came home late last night after we +were all in bed.” She returned to her work, and after a +moment called to him through the open window. “There’s +going to be a nutting party to-morrow, and we want you +to go. We’re going out to Carter’s grove; we’ve got permission. +Every one’s going.”</p> +<p>Peter Junior rubbed the moisture from his hair and shook +his head. He must get nearer her, but it was always the +same thing; just a happy game, with no touch of sentiment––no +more, he thought gloomily, than if she were his +sister.</p> +<p>“What are you all going there for?”</p> +<p>“Why, nuts, goosey; didn’t I say we were going +nutting?”</p> +<p>“I don’t happen to want nuts.” No, he wanted her to +urge and coax him to go for her sake, but what could he say?</p> +<p>He left his seat, took the side path around to the kitchen +door, and drew up a chair to the end of the table where she +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_90' name='page_90'></a>90</span> +deftly manipulated the sweet-smelling dough, patting it, +and pulling it, and turning it about until she was ready to +put the shapely balls in the pans, holding them in her two +firm little hands with a slight rolling motion as she slipped +each loaf in its place. It had never occurred to Peter Junior +that bread making was such an interesting process.</p> +<p>“Why do you fuss with it so? Why don’t you just dump +it in the pan any old way? That’s the way I’d do.” But +he loved to watch her pink-tipped fingers carefully shaping +the loaves, nevertheless.</p> +<p>“Oh––because.”</p> +<p>“Good reason.”</p> +<p>“Well––the more you work it the better it is, just like +everything else; and then––if you don’t make good-looking +loaves, you’ll never have a handsome husband. Mother +says so.” She tossed a stray lock from her eyes, and +opening the oven door thrust in her arm. “My, but +it’s hot! Why do you sit here in the heat? It’s a lot +nicer on the porch in the rocker. Mother’s gone to town––and––”</p> +<p>“I’d rather sit here with you––thank you.” He spoke +stiffly and waited. What could he say; what could he do +next? She left him a moment and quickly returned with a +cup of butter.</p> +<p>“You know––I’d stop and go out in the cool with you, +Peter, but I must work this dough I have left into raised +biscuit; and then I have to make a cake for to-morrow––and +cookies––there’s something to do in this house, I +tell you! How about to-morrow?”</p> +<p>“I don’t believe I’d better go. All the rest of the world +will be there, and––”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_91' name='page_91'></a>91</span></div> +<p>“Only our little crowd. When I said everybody, you +didn’t think I meant everybody in the whole world, did you? +You know us all.”</p> +<p>“Do you want me to go? There’ll be enough others––”</p> +<p>She tossed her head and gave him a sidelong glance. +“I always ask people to go when I don’t want them to.”</p> +<p>He rose at that and stood close to her side, and, stooping, +looked in her eyes; and for the first time the color flamed +up in her face because of him. “I say––do you want me +to go?”</p> +<p>“No, I don’t.”</p> +<p>But the red he had brought into her cheeks intoxicated +him with delight. Now he knew a thing to do. He seized +her wrists and turned her away from the table and continued +to look into her eyes. She twisted about, looking +away from him, but the burning blush made even the little +ear she turned toward him pink, and he loved it. His +discretion was all gone. He loved her, and he would tell +her now––now! She must hear it, and slipping his arm +around her, he drew her away and out to the seat under +the old silver-leaf poplar tree.</p> +<p>“You’re acting silly, Peter Junior,––and my bread will +all spoil and get too light,––and my hands are all covered +with flour, and––”</p> +<p>“And you’ll sit right here while I talk to you a bit, if +the bread spoils and gets too light and everything burns to +a cinder.” She started to run away from him, and his +peremptory tone changed to pleading. “Please, Betty, +dear! just hear me this far. I’m going away, Betty, and +I love you. No, sit close and be my sweetheart. Dear, +it isn’t the old thing. It’s love, and it’s what I want you +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_92' name='page_92'></a>92</span> +to feel for me. I woke up yesterday, and found I loved +you.” He held her closer and lifted her face to his. “You +must wake up, too, Betty; we can’t play always. Say +you’ll love me and be my wife––some day––won’t you, +Betty?”</p> +<p>She drooped in his arms, hanging her head and looking +down on her floury hands.</p> +<p>“Say it, Betty dear, won’t you?”</p> +<p>Her lip quivered. “I don’t want to be anybody’s wife––and, +anyway––I liked you better the other way.”</p> +<p>“Why, Betty? Tell me why.”</p> +<p>“Because––lots of reasons. I must help mother––and +I’m only seventeen, and––”</p> +<p>“Most eighteen, I know, because––”</p> +<p>“Well, anyway, mother says no girl of hers shall marry +before she’s of age, and she says that means twenty-one, +and––”</p> +<p>“That’s all right. I can wait. Kiss me, Betty.” But +she was silent, with face turned from him. Again he lifted +her face to his. “I say, kiss me, Betty. Just one? That +was a stingy little kiss. You know I’m going away, and +that is why I spoke to you now. I didn’t dare go without +telling you this first. You’re so sweet, Betty, some one +might find you out and love you––just as I have––only +not so deeply in love with you––no one could––but some +one might come and win you away from me, and so I must +make sure that you will marry me when you are of age and +I come back for you. Promise me.”</p> +<p>“Where?––why––Peter Junior! Where are you going?” +Betty removed his arm from around her waist and slipped +to her own end of the seat. There, with hands folded decorously +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_93' name='page_93'></a>93</span> +in her lap, with heightened color and serious eyes, +she looked shyly up at him. He had never seen her shy +before. Always she had been merry and teasing, and his +heart was proud that he had wrought such a miracle in her.</p> +<p>“I am going to Paris. I mean to be an artist.” He +leaned toward her and would have taken her in his arms +again, but she put his hands away.</p> +<p>“Will your father let you do that?” Her eyes widened +with surprise, and the surprise nettled him.</p> +<p>“I don’t know. He’s thinking about it. Anyway, a +man must decide for himself what his career will be, and if +he won’t let me, I’ll earn the money and go without his +letting me.”</p> +<p>“Wouldn’t that be the best way, anyway?”</p> +<p>“What do you mean? To go without his consent?”</p> +<p>“Of course not––goosey.” She laughed and was herself +again, but he liked her better the other way. “To earn +the money and then go. It––it––would be more––more +as if you were in earnest.”</p> +<p>“My soul! Do you think I’m not in earnest? Do you +think I’m not in love with you?”</p> +<p>Instantly she was serious and shy again. His heart +leaped. He loved to feel his power over her thus. Still +she tantalized him. “I’m not meaning about loving me. +That’s not the question. I mean it would look more as if +you were in earnest about becoming an artist.”</p> +<p>“No. The real question is, Do you love me? Will you +marry me when I come back?” She was silent and he +came nearer. “Say it. Say it. I must hear you say it +before I leave.” Her lips trembled as if she were trying to +form the words, and their eyes met.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_94' name='page_94'></a>94</span></div> +<p>“Yes––if––if––”</p> +<p>Then he caught her to him, and stopped her mouth with +kisses. He did not know himself. He was a man he had +never met the like of, and he gloried in himself. It seemed +as if he heard bells ringing out in joy. Then he looked up +and saw Mary Ballard’s eyes fixed on him.</p> +<p>“Peter Junior––what are you doing?” Her voice +shook.</p> +<p>“I––I’m kissing Betty.”</p> +<p>“I see that.”</p> +<p>“We are to be married some day––and––”</p> +<p>“You are precipitate, Peter Junior.”</p> +<p>Then Betty did what every woman does when her lover +is blamed, no matter how earnestly she may have resisted +him before. She went completely over to his side and took +his part.</p> +<p>“He’s going away, mother. He’s going away to be gone––perhaps +for years; and I’ve––I’ve told him yes, mother,––so +it isn’t his fault.” Then she turned and fled to her +own room, and hid her flaming face in the pillow and wept.</p> +<p>“Sit here with me awhile, Peter Junior, and we’ll talk it +all over,” said Mary.</p> +<p>He obeyed her, and looking squarely in her eyes, manfully +told her his plans, and tried to make her feel as he felt, +that no love like his had ever filled a man’s heart before. +At last she sent him up to the studio to tell her +husband, and she went in and finished Betty’s task, putting +the bread––alas! too light by this time––in the +oven, and shaping the raised biscuit which Betty had left +half-finished.</p> +<p>Then she paused a moment to look out of the window +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_95' name='page_95'></a>95</span> +down the path where the boys and little Janey would soon +come tumbling home from school, hot and hungry. A tear +slowly coursed down her cheek, and, following the curves, +trembled on the tip of her chin. She brushed it away impatiently. +Of course it had to come––that was what life +must bring––but ah! not so soon––not so soon. Then +she set about preparations for dinner without Betty’s +help. That, too, was what it would mean––sometime––to +go on doing things without Betty. She gave a little sigh, +and at the instant an arm was slipped about her waist, and +she turned to look in Bertrand’s eyes.</p> +<p>“Is it all right, Mary?”</p> +<p>“Why––yes––that is––if they’ll always love each other +as we have. I think it ought not to be too definite an engagement, +though, until his plans are more settled. What +do you think?”</p> +<p>“You are right, no doubt. I’ll speak to him about that.” +Then he kissed her warm, flushed cheek. “I declare, it +makes me feel as Peter Junior feels again, to have this +happen.”</p> +<p>“Ah, Bertrand! You never grew up––thank the +Lord!” Then Mary laughed. After all, they had been +happy, and why not Betty and Peter? Surely the young +had their rights.</p> +<p>Bertrand climbed back to the studio where Peter Junior +was pacing restlessly back and forth, and again they talked +it all over, until the call came for dinner, when Peter was +urged to stay, but would not. No, he would not see Betty +again until he could have her quite to himself. So he limped +away, feeling as if he were walking on air in spite of his +halting gait, and Betty from her window watched him pass +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_96' name='page_96'></a>96</span> +down the path and off along the grassy roadside. Then she +went down to dinner, flushed and grave, but with shining +eyes. Her father kissed her, but nothing was said, and the +children thought nothing of it, for it was quite natural in +the family to kiss Betty.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_97' name='page_97'></a>97</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_IX_THE_BANKERS_POINT_OF_VIEW' id='CHAPTER_IX_THE_BANKERS_POINT_OF_VIEW'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER IX</h2> +<h3>THE BANKER’S POINT OF VIEW</h3> +</div> +<p>There was no picnic and nutting party the next day, +owing to a downpour of rain. Betty had time to think +quietly over what had happened the day before and her +mind misgave her. What was it that so filled her heart and +mind? That so stirred her imagination? Was it romance +or love? She wished she knew how other girls felt who had +lovers. Was it easy or hard for them to say yes? Should +a girl let her lover kiss her the way Peter Junior had done? +Some of the questions which perplexed her she would have +liked to ask her mother, but in spite of their charming intimacy +she could not bring herself to speak of them. She +wished she had a friend with a lover, and could talk it all +over with her, but although she had girl friends, none of +them had lovers, and to have one herself made her feel +much older than any of them.</p> +<p>So Betty thought matters out for herself. Of course she +liked Peter Junior––she had always liked him––and he +was masterful––and she had always known she would +marry a soldier––and one who had been wounded and been +brave––that was the kind of a soldier to love. But she +was more subdued than usual and sewed steadily on gingham +aprons for Janey, making the buttonholes and binding +them about the neck with contrasting stuff.</p> +<p>“Anyway, I’m glad there is no picnic to-day. The boys +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_98' name='page_98'></a>98</span> +may eat up the cookies, and I didn’t get the cake made after +all,” she said to her mother, as she lingered a moment in +the kitchen and looked out of the window at the pouring +rain. But she did not see the rain; she saw again a gray-clad +youth limping down the path between the lilacs and +away along the grassy roadside.</p> +<p>Well, what if she had said yes? It was all as it should +be, according to her dreams, only––only––he had not +allowed her to say what she had meant to say. She wished +her mother had not happened to come just then before she +could explain to Peter Junior; that it was “yes” only if +when he came back he still wanted her and still loved her, +and was sure he had not made a mistake about it. It was +often so in books. Men went away, and when they returned, +they found they no longer loved their sweethearts. +If such a terrible thing should happen to her! Oh, dear! +Or maybe he would be too honorable to say he no longer +loved her, and would marry her in spite of it; and she would +find out afterward, when it was too late, that he loved some +one else; that would be very terrible, and they would be +miserable all their lives.</p> +<p>“I don’t think I would let the boys eat up the cookies, +dear; it may clear off by sundown, and be fine to-morrow, +and they’ll be all as glad as to go to-day. You make your +cake.”</p> +<p>“But Martha’s coming home to-morrow night, and I’d +rather wait now until Saturday; that will be only one day +longer, and it will be more fun with her along.” Betty +spoke brightly and tried to make herself feel that no momentous +thing had happened. She hated the constraint of it. +“By that time Peter Junior will think that he can go, too. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_99' name='page_99'></a>99</span> +He’s so funny!” She laughed self-consciously, and carried +the gingham aprons back to her room.</p> +<p>“Bless her dear little heart.” Mary Ballard understood.</p> +<p>Peter Junior also profited by the rainy morning. He had +a long hour alone with his mother to tell her of his wish to +go to Paris; and her way of receiving his news was a surprise +to him. He had thought it would be a struggle and +that he would have to argue with her, setting forth his hopes +and plans, bringing her slowly to think with quiescence of +their long separation: but no. She rose and began to pace +the floor, and her eyes grew bright with eagerness.</p> +<p>“Oh, Peter, Peter!” She came and placed her two hands +on his shoulders and gazed into his eyes. “Peter Junior, +you are a boy after my own heart. You are going to be +something worth while. I always knew you would. It is +Bertrand Ballard who has waked you up, who has taught +you to see that there is much outside of Leauvite for a man +to do. I’m not objecting to those who live here and have +found their work here; it is only that you are different. +Go! Go!––It is––has your father––have you asked +his consent?”</p> +<p>“Oh, yes.”</p> +<p>“Has he given it?”</p> +<p>“I think he is considering it seriously.”</p> +<p>“Peter Junior, I hope you won’t go without it––as +you went once, without mine.” Never before had she +mentioned it to him, or recalled to his mind that terrible +parting.</p> +<p>“Why not, mother? It would be as fair to him now as +it was then to you. It would be fairer; for this is a question +of progress, and then it was a matter of life and death.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_100' name='page_100'></a>100</span></div> +<p>“Ah, that was different, I admit. But I never could +retaliate, or seem to, even in the smallest thing. I don’t +want him to suffer as I suffered.”</p> +<p>It was almost a cry for pity, and Peter Junior wondered +in his heart at the depth of anguish she must have endured +in those days, when he had thrust the thought of her opposition +to one side as merely an obstacle overcome, and +had felt the triumph of winning out in the contest, as one +step toward independent manhood. Now, indeed, their +viewpoints had changed. He felt almost a sense of pique +that she had yielded so joyously and so suddenly, although +confronted with the prospect of a long separation from him. +Did she love him less than in the past? Had his former +disregard of her wishes lessened even a trifle her mother +love for him?</p> +<p>“I’m glad you can take the thought of my going as you +do, mother.” He spoke coldly, as an only son may, but he +was to be excused. He was less spoiled than most only sons.</p> +<p>“In what way, my son?”</p> +<p>“Why––in being glad to have me go––instead of feeling +as you did then.”</p> +<p>“Glad? Glad to have you go? It isn’t that, dear. +Understand me. I’m sorry I spoke of that old time. It +was only to spare your father. You see we look at things +differently. He loves to have us follow out his plans. It +is almost––death to him to have to give up; and with +me––it was not then as it is now. I don’t like to think or +speak of that time.”</p> +<p>“Don’t, mother, don’t!” cried Peter, contritely.</p> +<p>“But I must to make you see this as you should. It was +love for you then that made me cling to you, and want to +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_101' name='page_101'></a>101</span> +hold you back from going; just the same it is love for you +now that makes me want you to go out and find your right +place in the world. I was letting you go then to be shot +at––to suffer fatigue, and cold, and imprisonment, who +could know, perhaps to be cruelly killed––and I did not +believe in war. I suppose your father was the nobler in +his way of thinking, but I could not see it his way. Angels +from heaven couldn’t have made me believe it right; but it’s +over. Now I know your life will be made broader by going, +and you’ll have scope, at least, to know what you really +wish to do with yourself and what you are worth, as you +would not have, to sit down in your father’s bank, although +you would be safer there, no doubt. But you went through +all the temptations of the army safely, and I have no fear +for you now, dear, no fear.”</p> +<p>Peter Junior’s heart melted. He took his mother in his +arms and stroked her beautiful white hair. “I love you, +mother, dear,” was all he could say. Should he tell her of +Betty now? The question died in his heart. It was too +much. He would be all hers for a little, nor intrude the +new love that she might think divided his heart. He +returned to the question of his father’s consent. “Mother, +what shall I do if he will not give it?”</p> +<p>“Wait. Try to be patient and do what he wishes. It +may help him to yield in the end.”</p> +<p>“Never! I know Dad better than that. He will only +think all the more that he is in the right, and that I have +come to my senses. He never takes any viewpoint but +his own.” His mother was silent. Never would she open +her lips against her husband. “I say, mother, naturally +I would rather go with his consent, but if he won’t give +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_102' name='page_102'></a>102</span> +it––How long must a man be obedient just for the sake of +obedience? Does such bondage never end? Am I not of +age?”</p> +<p>“I will speak to him. Wait and see. Talk it over with +him again to-day after banking hours.”</p> +<p>“I––I––have something I must––must do to-day.” +He was thinking he would go out to the Ballards’ in spite +of the rain.</p> +<p>The dinner hour passed without constraint. In these +days Peter Junior would not allow the long silences to occur +that used often to cast a gloom over the meals in his boyhood. +He knew that in this way his mother would sadly +miss him. It was the Elder’s way to keep his thoughts for +the most part to himself, and especially when there was an +issue of importance before him. It was supposed that his +wife could not take an interest in matters of business, or in +things of interest to men, so silence was the rule when they +were alone.</p> +<p>This time Peter Junior mentioned the topic of the wonderful +new railroad that was being pushed across the plains +and through the unexplored desert to the Pacific.</p> +<p>“The mere thought of it is inspiring,” said Hester.</p> +<p>“How so?” queried the Elder, with a lift of his brows. +He deprecated any thought connecting sentiment with +achievement. Sentiment was of the heart and only hindered +achievement, which was purely of the brain.</p> +<p>“It’s just the wonder of it. Think of the two great +oceans being brought so near together! Only two weeks +apart! Don’t they estimate that the time to cross will be +only two weeks?”</p> +<p>“Yes, mother, and we have those splendid old pioneers +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_103' name='page_103'></a>103</span> +who made the first trail across the desert to thank for its +being possible. It isn’t the capitalists who have done this. +It’s the ones who had faith in themselves and dared the +dangers and the hardships. They are the ones I honor.”</p> +<p>“They never went for love of humanity. It was mere +love of wandering and migratory instinct,” said his father, +grimly.</p> +<p>Peter Junior laughed merrily. “What did old grandfather +Craigmile pull up and come over to this country for? +They had to cross in sailing vessels then and take weeks for +the journey.”</p> +<p>“Progress, my son, progress. Your grandfather had the +idea of establishing his family in honorable business over +here, and he did it.”</p> +<p>“Well, I say these people who have been crossing the +plains and crawling over the desert behind ox teams in +‘prairie schooners’ for the last twenty or thirty years, +braving all the dangers of the unknown, have really paved +the way for progress and civilization. The railroad is +being laid along the trail they made. Do you know +Richard’s out there at the end of the line––nearly?”</p> +<p>“He would be likely to be. Roving boy! What’s +he doing there?”</p> +<p>“Poor boy! He almost died in that terrible southern +prison. He was the mere shadow of himself when he came +home,” said Hester.</p> +<p>“The young men of the present day have little use for +beaten paths and safe ways. I offered him a position in +the bank, but no––he must go to Scotland first to make +the acquaintance of our aunts. If he had been satisfied +with that! But no, again, he must go to Ireland on a +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_104' name='page_104'></a>104</span> +fool’s errand to learn something of his father.” The Elder +paused and bit his lip, and a vein stood out on his forehead. +“He’s never seen fit to write me of late.”</p> +<p>“Of course such a big scheme as this road across the plains +would appeal to a man like Richard. He’s doing very well, +father. I wouldn’t be disturbed about him.”</p> +<p>“Humph! I might as well be disturbed about the course +of the Wisconsin River. I might as well worry over the +rush of a cataract. The lad has no stability.”</p> +<p>“He never fails to write to me, and I must say that he +was considered the most dependable man in the regiment.”</p> +<p>“What is he doing? I should like to see the boy again.” +Hester looked across at her son with a warm, loving light +in her eyes.</p> +<p>“I don’t know exactly, but it’s something worth while, +and calls for lots of energy. He says they are striking out +into the dust and alkali now––right into the desert.”</p> +<p>“And doesn’t he say a word about when he is coming +back?”</p> +<p>“Not a word, mother. He really has no home, you know. +He says Scotland has no opening for him, and he has no one +to depend on but himself.”</p> +<p>“He has relatives who are fairly well to do in Ireland.”</p> +<p>The Elder frowned. “So I’ve heard, and my aunts in +Scotland talked of making him their heir, when I was last +there.”</p> +<p>“He knows that, father, but he says he’s not one to +stand round waiting for two old women to die. He says +they’re fine, decorous old ladies, too, who made a lot of him. +I warrant they’d hold up their hands in horror if they knew +what a rough life he’s leading now.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_105' name='page_105'></a>105</span></div> +<p>“How rough, my son? I wish he’d make up his mind to +come home.”</p> +<p>“There! I told him this is his home; just as much as it +is mine. I’ll write him you said that, mother.”</p> +<p>“Indeed, yes. Bless the boy!”</p> +<p>The Elder looked at his wife and lifted his brows, a sign +that it was time the meal should close, and she rose instantly. +It was her habit never to rise until the Elder +gave the sign. Peter Junior walked down the length of the +hall at his father’s side.</p> +<p>“What Richard really wished to do was what I mentioned +to you yesterday for myself. He wanted to go to Paris +and study, but after visiting his great-aunts he saw that it +would be too much. He would not allow them to take +from their small income to help him through, so he gave +it up for the time being; but if he keeps on as he is, it is +my opinion he may go yet. He’s making good money. +Then we could be there together.”</p> +<p>The Elder made no reply, but stooped and drew on his +india-rubber overshoes,––stamping into them,––and then +got himself into his raincoat with sundry liftings and +hunchings of his shoulders. Peter Junior stood by waiting, +if haply some sort of sign might be given that his remark +had been heeded, but his father only carefully adjusted his +hat and walked away in the rain, setting his feet down +stubbornly at each step, and holding his umbrella as if it +were a banner of righteousness. The younger man’s face +flushed, and he turned from the door angrily; then he +looked to see his mother’s eyes fixed on him sadly.</p> +<p>“At least he might treat me with common decency. He +need not be rude, even if I am his son.” He thought he +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_106' name='page_106'></a>106</span> +detected accusation of himself in his mother’s gaze and +resented it.</p> +<p>“Be patient, dear.”</p> +<p>“Oh, mother! Patient, patient! What have you got +by being patient all these years?”</p> +<p>“Peace of mind, my son.”</p> +<p>“Mother––”</p> +<p>“Try to take your father’s view of this matter. Have +you any idea how hard he has worked all his life, and always +with the thought of you and your advancement, and welfare? +Why, Peter Junior, he is bound up in you. He +expected you would one day stand at his side, his mainstay +and help and comfort in his business.”</p> +<p>“Then it wasn’t for me; it was for himself that he has +worked and built up the bank. It’s his bank, and his wife, +and his son, and his ‘Tower of Babel that he has builded,’ +and now he wants me to bury myself in it and worship at +his idolatry.”</p> +<p>“Hush, Peter. I don’t like to rebuke you, but I must. +You can twist facts about and see them in a wrong light, but +the truth remains that he has loved you tenderly––always. +I know his heart better than you––better than he. +It is only that he thinks the line he has taken a lifetime to +lay out for you is the best. He is as sure of it as that the +days follow each other. He sees only futility in the way +you would go. I have no doubt his heart is sore over it +at this moment, and that he is grieving in a way that would +shock you, could you comprehend it.”</p> +<p>“Enough said, mother, enough said. I’ll try to be fair.”</p> +<p>He went to his room and stood looking out at the rain-washed +earth and the falling leaves. The sky was heavy +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_107' name='page_107'></a>107</span> +and drab. He thought of Betty and her picnic and of how +gay and sweet she was, and how altogether desirable, and +the thought wrought a change in his spirit. He went downstairs +and kissed his mother; then he, too, put on his rubber +overshoes and shook himself into his raincoat and carefully +adjusted his hat and his umbrella. Then with the +assistance of the old blackthorn stick he walked away in the +rain, limping, it is true, but nevertheless a younger, sturdier +edition of the man who had passed out before him.</p> +<p>He found Betty alone as he had hoped, for Mary Ballard +had gone to drive her husband to the station. Bertrand +was thinking of opening a studio in the city, at his wife’s +earnest solicitation, for she thought him buried there in +their village. As for the children––they were still in +school.</p> +<p>Thus it came about that Peter Junior spent the rest of +that day with Betty in her father’s studio. He told Betty +all his plans. He made love to her and cajoled her, and +was happy indeed. He had a winsome way, and he made +her say she loved him––more than once or twice––and +his heart was satisfied.</p> +<p>“We’ll be married just as soon as I return from Paris, +and you’ll not miss me so much until then?”</p> +<p>“Oh, no.”</p> +<p>“Ah––but––but I hope you will––you know.”</p> +<p>“Of course I shall! What would you suppose?”</p> +<p>“But you said no.”</p> +<p>“Naturally! Didn’t you wish me to say that?”</p> +<p>“I wanted you to tell the truth.”</p> +<p>“Well, I did.”</p> +<p>“There it is again! I’m afraid you don’t really love me.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_108' name='page_108'></a>108</span></div> +<p>She tilted her head on one side and looked at him a +moment. “Would you like me to say I don’t want you to +go to Paris?”</p> +<p>“Not that, exactly; but all the time I’m gone I shall be +longing for you.”</p> +<p>“I should hope so! It would be pretty bad if you +didn’t.”</p> +<p>“Now you see what I mean about you. I want you to +be longing for me all the time, until I return.”</p> +<p>“All right. I’ll cry my eyes out, and I’ll keep writing +for you to come home.”</p> +<p>“Oh, come now! Tell me what you will do all the time.”</p> +<p>“Oh, lots of things. I’ll paint pictures, too, and––I’ll +write––and help mother just as I do now; and I’ll study +art without going to Paris.”</p> +<p>“Will you, you rogue! I’d marry you first and take you +with me if it were possible, and you should study in Paris, +too––that is, if you wished to.”</p> +<p>“Wouldn’t it be wonderful! But I don’t know––I +believe I’d rather write than paint.”</p> +<p>“I believe I’d rather have you. They say there are no +really great women artists. It isn’t in the woman’s nature. +They haven’t the strength. Oh, they have the delicacy and +all that; it’s something else they lack.”</p> +<p>“Humph! It’s rather nice to have us lacking in one +thing and another, isn’t it? It gives you men something +to do to discover and fill in the lacks.”</p> +<p>“I know one little lady who lacks in nothing but years.”</p> +<p>Betty looked out of the window and down into the yard. +“There is mother driving in. Let’s go down and have +cookies and milk. I’m sure you need cookies and milk.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_109' name='page_109'></a>109</span></div> +<p>“I’ll need anything you say.”</p> +<p>“Very well, then, you’ll need patience if ever you marry me.”</p> +<p>“I know that well enough. Stop a moment. Kiss me +before we go down.” He caught her in his arms, but she +slipped away.</p> +<p>“No, I won’t. You’ve had enough kisses. I’ll always +give you one when you come, hereafter, and one when you go +away, but no more.”</p> +<p>“Then I shall come very often.” He laughed and +leaned upon her instead of using his stick, as they slowly +descended.</p> +<p>Mary Ballard was chilled after her long drive in the rain, +and Betty made her tea. Then, after a pleasant hour of +chat and encouragement from the two sweet women, Peter +Junior left them, promising to go to the picnic and nutting +party on Saturday. It would surely be pleasant, for the +sky was already clearing. Yes, truly a glad heart brings +pleasant prognostications.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_110' name='page_110'></a>110</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_X_THE_NUTTING_PARTY' id='CHAPTER_X_THE_NUTTING_PARTY'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER X</h2> +<h3>THE NUTTING PARTY</h3> +</div> +<p>Peter Junior made no attempt the next day to speak +further to his father about his plans. It seemed to him +better that he should wait until his wise mother had talked +the matter over with the Elder. Although he put in most +of the day at the studio, painting, he saw very little of +Betty and thought she was avoiding him out of girlish +coquetry, but she was only very busy. Martha was coming +home and everything must be as clean as wax. Martha was +such a tidy housekeeper that she would see the least lack +and set to work to remedy it, and that Betty could not abide. +In these days Martha’s coming marked a semimonthly +event in the home, for since completing her course at the +high school she had been teaching in the city. Bertrand +would return with her, and then all would have to be talked +over,––just what he had decided to do, and why.</p> +<p>In the evening a surprise awaited the whole household, +for Martha came, accompanied not only by her father, +but also by a young professor in the same school where she +taught. Mary Ballard greeted him most kindly, but she +felt things were happening too rapidly in her family. +Jamie and Bobby watched the young man covertly yet +eagerly, taking note of his every movement and intonation. +Was he one to be emulated or avoided? Only little Janey +was quite unabashed by him, and this lightened his embarrassment +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_111' name='page_111'></a>111</span> +greatly and helped him to the ease of manner +he strove to establish.</p> +<p>She led him out to the sweet-apple tree, and introduced +him to the calf and the bantams, and invited him to go +with them nutting the next day. “We’re all going in +a great, big picnic wagon. Everybody’s going and we’ll +have just lots of fun.” And he accepted, provided she would +sit beside him all the way.</p> +<p>Bobby decided at this point that he also would befriend +the young man. “If you’re going to sit beside her all the +way, you’ll have to be lively. She never sits in one place +more than two minutes. You’ll have to sit on papa’s +other knee for a while, and then you’ll have to sit on Peter +Junior’s.”</p> +<p>“That will be interesting, anyway. Who’s Peter Junior?”</p> +<p>“Oh, he’s a man. He comes to see us a lot.”</p> +<p>“He’s the son of Elder Craigmile,” explained Martha.</p> +<p>“Is he going, too, Betty?”</p> +<p>“Yes. The whole crowd are going. It will be fun. +I’m glad now it rained Thursday, for the Deans didn’t +want to postpone it till to-morrow, and then, when it +rained, Mrs. Dean said it would be too wet to try to have +it yesterday; and now we have you. I wanted all the time +to wait until you came home.”</p> +<p>That night, when Martha went to their room, Betty +followed her, and after closing the door tightly she threw +her arms around her sister’s neck.</p> +<p>“Oh, Martha, Martha, dear! Tell me all about him. +Why didn’t you let us know? I came near having on my +old blue gingham. What if I had? He’s awfully nice +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_112' name='page_112'></a>112</span> +looking. Is he in love with you? Tell me all about it. +Does he make love to you? Oh, Martha! It’s so romantic +for you to have a lover!”</p> +<p>“Hush, Betty, some one will hear you. Of course he +doesn’t make love to me!”</p> +<p>“Why?”</p> +<p>“I wouldn’t let him.”</p> +<p>“Martha! Why not? Do you think it’s bad to let a +young man make love to you?”</p> +<p>“Betty! You mustn’t talk so loud. Everything sounds +so through this house. It would mortify me to death.”</p> +<p>“What would mortify you to death: to have him make +love to you or to have someone hear me?”</p> +<p>“Betty, dear!”</p> +<p>“Well, tell me all about him––please! Why did he +come out with you?”</p> +<p>“You shouldn’t always be thinking about love-making––and––such +things, Betty, dear. He just came out in +the most natural way, just because he––he loves the +country, and he was talking to me about it one day and +said he’d like to come out some Friday with me––just +about asked me to invite him. So when father called at +the school yesterday for me, I introduced them, and he +said the same thing to father, and of course father invited +him over again, and––and––so he’s here. That’s all +there is to it.”</p> +<p>“I bet it isn’t. How long have you known him?”</p> +<p>“Why, ever since I’ve been in the school, naturally.”</p> +<p>“What does he teach?”</p> +<p>“He has higher Latin and beginners’ Greek, and then he +has charge of the main room when the principal goes out.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_113' name='page_113'></a>113</span></div> +<p>Betty pondered a little, sitting on the floor in front of +her sister. “You have such a lovely way of doing your +hair. Is that the way to do hair nowadays––with two +long curls hanging down from one side of the coil? You +wind one side around the back knot, and then you pin +the other up and let the ends hang down in two long curls, +don’t you? I’m going to try mine that way; may I?”</p> +<p>“Of course, darling! I’ll help you.”</p> +<p>“What’s his name, Martha? I couldn’t quite catch it, +and I did not want to let him know I thought it queer, so +wouldn’t ask over.”</p> +<p>“His name is Lucien Thurbyfil. It’s not so queer, +Betty.”</p> +<p>“Oh, you pronounce it T’urbyfil, just as if there were +no ‘h’ in it. You know I thought father said Mr. Tubfull––or +something like that, when he introduced him to mother, +and that was why mother looked at him in such an odd +way.”</p> +<p>The two girls laughed merrily. “Betty, what if you +hadn’t been a dear, and had called him that! And he’s +so very correct!”</p> +<p>“Oh, is he? Then I’ll try it to-morrow and we’ll see +what he’ll do.”</p> +<p>“Don’t you dare! I’d be so ashamed I’d sink right +through the floor. He’d think we’d been making fun of +him.”</p> +<p>“Then I’ll wait until we are out in the woods, for I’d +hate to have you make a hole in the floor by sinking through +it.”</p> +<p>“Betty! You’ll be good to-morrow, won’t you, dear?”</p> +<p>“Good? Am I not always good? Didn’t I scrub and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_114' name='page_114'></a>114</span> +bake and put flowers all over the ugly what-not in the corner +of the parlor, and get the grease spot out of the dining room +rug that Jamie stepped butter into––and all for you––without +any thought of any Mr. Tubfull or any one but +you? All day long I’ve been doing it.”</p> +<p>“Of course you did, and it was perfectly sweet; and the +flowers and mother looked so dear––and Janey’s hands +were clean––I looked to see. You know usually they are +so dirty. I knew you’d been busy; but Betty, dear, you +won’t be mischievous to-morrow, will you? He’s our +guest, you know, and you never were bashful, not as much +as you really ought to be, and we can’t treat strangers just +as we do––well––people we have always known, like +Peter Junior. They wouldn’t understand it.”</p> +<p>But the admonition seemed to be lost, for Betty’s +thoughts were wandering from the point. “Hasn’t he +ever––ever––made love to you?” Martha was washing +her face and neck at the washstand in the corner, and now +she turned a face very rosy, possibly with scrubbing, and +threw water over her naughty little sister. “Well, hasn’t +he ever put his arm around you or––or anything?”</p> +<p>“I wouldn’t let a man do that.”</p> +<p>“Not if you were engaged?”</p> +<p>“Of course not! That wouldn’t be a nice way to do.”</p> +<p>“Shouldn’t you let a man kiss you or––or––put his +arm around you––or anything––even when he’s trying +to get engaged to you?”</p> +<p>“Of course not, Betty, dear. You’re asking very silly +questions. I’m going to bed.”</p> +<p>“Well, but they do in books. He did in ‘Jane Eyre,’ +don’t you remember? And she was proud of it––and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_115' name='page_115'></a>115</span> +pretended not to be––and very much touched, and treasured +his every look in her heart. And in the books they +always kiss their lovers. How can Mr. Thurbyfil ever be +your lover, if you never let him even put his arm around +you?”</p> +<p>“Betty, Betty, come to bed. He isn’t my lover and he +doesn’t want to be and we aren’t in books, and you are +getting too old to be so silly.”</p> +<p>Then Betty slowly disrobed and bathed her sweet limbs +and at last crept in beside her sister. Surely she had not +done right. She had let Peter Junior put his arm around +her and kiss her, and that even before they were engaged; +and all yesterday afternoon he had held her hand whenever +she came near, and he had followed her about and had kissed +her a great many times. Her cheeks burned with shame in +the darkness, not that she had allowed this, but that she +had not been as bashful as she ought. But how could she +be bashful without pretending?</p> +<p>“Martha,” she said at last, “you are so sweet and pretty, +if I were Mr. Thurbyfil, I’d put my arm around you anyway, +and make love to you.”</p> +<p>Then Martha drew Betty close and gave her a sleepy +kiss. “No you wouldn’t, dear,” she murmured, and soon +the two were peacefully sleeping, Betty’s troubles quite +forgotten. Still, when morning came, she did not confide +to her sister anything about Peter Junior, and she even +whispered to her mother not to mention a word of the affair +to any one.</p> +<p>At breakfast Jamie and Bobby were turbulent with delight. +All outings were a joy to them, no matter how often +they came. Martha was neat and rosy and gay. Lucien +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_116' name='page_116'></a>116</span> +Thurbyfil wanted to help her by wiping the dishes, but she +sent him out to the sweet-apple tree with a basket, enjoining +him to bring only the mellow ones. “Be sure to get enough. +We’re all going, father and mother and all.”</p> +<p>“It’s very nice of your people to make room for me on the +wagon.”</p> +<p>“And it’s nice of you to go.”</p> +<p>“I see Peter Junior. He’s coming,” shouted Bobby, from +the top of the sweet-apple tree.</p> +<p>“Who does he go with?” asked Martha.</p> +<p>“With us. He always does,” said Betty. “I wonder +why his mother and the Elder never go out for any fun, the +way you and father do!”</p> +<p>“The Elder always has to be at the bank, I suppose,” +said Mary Ballard, “and she wouldn’t go without him. +Did you put in the salt and pepper for the eggs, dear?”</p> +<p>“Yes, mother. I’m glad father isn’t a banker.”</p> +<p>“It takes a man of more ability than I to be a banker,” +said Bertrand, laughing, albeit with concealed pride.</p> +<p>“We don’t care if it does, Dad,” said Jamie, patronizingly. +“When I get through the high school, I’m going to hire out +to the bank.” He seized the lunch basket and marched +manfully out to the wagon.</p> +<p>“I thought Peter Junior always went with Clara Dean. +He did when I left,” said Martha, in a low voice to Betty, +as they filled bottles with raspberry shrub, and with cream +for the coffee. “Did you tie strings on the spoons, dear? +They’ll get mixed with the Walters’ if you don’t. You +remember theirs are just like ours.”</p> +<p>“Oh, I forgot. Why, he likes Clara a lot, of course, but +I guess they just naturally expected him to go with us. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_117' name='page_117'></a>117</span> +They and the Walters have a wagon together, anyway, and +they wouldn’t have room. We have one all to ourselves. +Hello, Peter Junior! Mr. Thurbyfil, this is Mr. Junior.”</p> +<p>“Happy to meet you, Mr. Junior,” said the correct Mr. +Thurbyfil. The boys laughed uproariously, and the rest +all smiled, except Betty, who was grave and really seemed +somewhat embarrassed.</p> +<p>“What is it?” she asked.</p> +<p>“Mr. Thurbyfil, this is Mr. Craigmile,” said Martha. +“You introduced him as Mr. Junior, Betty.”</p> +<p>“I didn’t! Well, that’s because I’m bashful. Come on, +everybody, mother’s in.” So they all climbed into the +wagon and began to find their places.</p> +<p>“Oh, father, have you the matches? The bottles are +on the kitchen table,” exclaimed Martha.</p> +<p>“Don’t get down, Mr. Ballard,” said Lucien. “I’ll get +them. It would never do to forget the bottles. Now, +where’s the little girl who was to ride beside me?” and +Janey crawled across the hay and settled herself at her new +friend’s side. “Now I think we are beautifully arranged,” +for Martha was on his other side.</p> +<p>“Very well, we’re off,” and Bertrand gathered up the +reins and they started.</p> +<p>“There they are. There’s the other wagon,” shouted +Bobby. “We ought to have a flag to wave.”</p> +<p>Then Lucien, the correct, startled the party by putting +his two fingers in his mouth and whistling shrilly.</p> +<p>“They have such a load I wish Clara could ride with us,” +said Betty. “Peter Junior, won’t you get out and fetch +her?”</p> +<p>So they all stopped and there were greetings and introductions +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_118' name='page_118'></a>118</span> +and much laughing and joking, and Peter Junior +obediently helped Clara Dean down and into the Ballards’ +wagon.</p> +<p>“Clara, Mr. Thurbyfil can whistle as loud as a train, +through his fingers, he can. Do it, Mr. Thurbyfil,” said +Bobby.</p> +<p>“Oh, I can do that,” said Peter Junior, not to be outdone +by the stranger, and they all tried it. Bertrand and his +wife, settled comfortably on the high seat in front, had their +own pleasure together and paid no heed to the noisy crew +behind them.</p> +<p>What a day! Autumn leaves and hazy distances, soft +breezes and sunlight, and miles of level road skirting woods +and open fields where the pumpkins lay yellow among the +shocks of corn, and where the fence corners were filled with +flaming sumac, with goldenrod and purple asters adding +their softer coloring.</p> +<p>It was a good eight miles to Carter’s woods, but they bordered +the river where the bluffs were not so high, and it +would be possible to build a fire on the river bank with perfect +safety. Bertrand had brought roasting ears from his +patch of sweet corn, and as soon as they arrived at their +chosen grove, he and Mary leisurely turned their attention +to the preparing of the lunch with Mrs. Dean and Mrs. +Walters, leaving to the young people the gathering of the +nuts.</p> +<p>Mrs. Dean, a slight, wiry woman, who acted and talked +easily and unceasingly, spread out a fresh linen cloth and +laid a stone on each corner to hold it down, and then +looked into each lunch basket in turn, to acquaint herself +with its contents.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_119' name='page_119'></a>119</span></div> +<p>“I see you brought cake and cookies and jam, Mrs. +Ballard, besides all the corn and cream––you always do +too much, and all your own work to look after, too. Well, +I brought a lot of ham sandwiches and that brown bread +your husband likes so much. I always feel so proud when +Mr. Ballard praises anything I do; he’s so clever it makes +me feel as if I were really able to do something. And +you’re so clever too. I don’t know how it is some folks +seem to have all the brains, and then there’s others––good +enough––but there! As I tell Mr. Dean, you can’t tell +why it is. Now where are the spoons? Every one brings +their own, of course; yes, here are yours, Mrs. Walters. +It’s good of you to think of that sweet corn, Mr. Ballard.––Oh, +he’s gone away; well, anyway, we’re having a lot +more than we can eat, and all so good and tempting. I +hope Mr. Dean won’t overeat himself; he’s just a boy at a +picnic, I always have to remind him––How?”</p> +<p>“Did you bring the cups for the coffee?” It was Mrs. +Walters who interrupted the flow of Mrs. Dean’s eloquence. +She was portly and inclined to brevity, which made her a +good companion for Mrs. Dean.</p> +<p>“I had such a time with my jell this summer, and now +this fall my grape jell’s just as bad. This is all running +over the glasses. There, I’ll set it on this paper. I do +hate to see a clean cloth all spotted with jell, even if it is a +picnic when people think it doesn’t make any difference. +I see Martha has a friend. Well, that’s nice. I wish Clara +cared more for company; but, there, as I tell Mr. Dean––Oh, +yes! the cups. Clara, where are the cups? Oh, she’s +gone. Well, I’m sure they’re in that willow basket. I told +Clara to pack towels around them good. I do hate to see +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_120' name='page_120'></a>120</span> +cups all nicked up; yes, here they are. It’s good of you to +always tend the coffee, Mrs. Walters; you know just how +to make it. I tell Mr. Dean nobody ever makes coffee like +you can at a picnic. Now, if it’s ready, I think everything +else is; well, it soon will be with such a fire, and the corn’s +not done, anyway. Do you think the sun’ll get round so as +to shine on the table? I see it’s creeping this way pretty +fast, and they’re all so scattered over the woods there’s no +telling when we will get every one here to eat. I see another +tablecloth in your basket, Mrs. Ballard. If you’ll be good +enough to just hold that corner, we can cover everything up +good, so, and then I’ll walk about a bit and call them all +together.” And the kindly lady stepped briskly off through +the woods, still talking, while Mrs. Ballard and Mrs. Walters +sat themselves down in the shade and quietly watched the +coffee and chatted.</p> +<p>It was past the noon hour, and the air was drowsy and +still. The voices and laughter of the nut gatherers came +back to them from the deeper woods in the distance, and the +crackling of the fire where Bertrand attended to the roasting +of the corn near by, and the gentle sound of the lapping +water on the river bank came to them out of the stillness.</p> +<p>“I wonder if Mr. Walters tied the horses good!” said his +wife. “Seems as if one’s got loose. Don’t you hear a +horse galloping?”</p> +<p>“They’re all there eating,” said Mary, rising and looking +about. “Some one’s coming, away off there over the +bluff; see?”</p> +<p>“I wonder, now! My, but he rides well. He must be +coming here. I hope there’s nothing the matter. It looks +like––it might be Peter Junior, only he’s here already.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_121' name='page_121'></a>121</span></div> +<p>“It’s––it’s––no, it can’t be––it is! It’s––Bertrand, +Bertrand! Why, it’s Richard!” cried Mary Ballard, as +the horseman came toward them, loping smoothly along +under the trees, now in the sunlight and now in the shadow. +He leaped from the saddle, and, throwing the rein over a +knotted limb, walked rapidly toward them, holding out a +hand to each, as Bertrand and Mary hurried forward.</p> +<p>“I couldn’t let you good folks have one of these fine old +times without me.”</p> +<p>“Why, when did you come? Oh, Richard! It’s good +to see you again,” said Mary.</p> +<p>“I came this morning. I went up to my uncle’s and then +to your house and found you all away, and learned that you +were here and my twin with you, so here I am. How are +the children? All grown up?”</p> +<p>“Almost. Come and sit down and give an account of +yourself to Mary, while I try to get hold of the rest,” said +Bertrand.</p> +<p>“Mrs. Dean has gone for them, father. Mrs. Walters, +the coffee’s all right; come and sit down here and let’s +visit until the others come. You remember Richard Kildene, +Mrs. Walters?”</p> +<p>“Since he was a baby, but it’s been so long since I’ve seen +you, Richard. I don’t believe I’d have known you unless +for your likeness to Peter Junior. You look stronger than +he now. Redder and browner.”</p> +<p>“I ought to. I’ve been in the open air and sun for weeks. +I’m only here now by chance.”</p> +<p>“A happy chance for us, Richard. Where have you been +of late?” asked Bertrand.</p> +<p>“Out on the plains––riding and keeping a gang of men +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_122' name='page_122'></a>122</span> +under control, for the most part, and pushing the work as +rapidly as possible.” He tossed back his hair with the old +movement Mary remembered so well. “Tell me about the +children, Martha and Betty; both grown up? Or still +ready to play with a comrade?”</p> +<p>“They’re all here to-day. Martha’s teaching in the city, +but Betty’s at home helping me, as always. The boys are +getting such big fellows, and little Janey’s as sweet as all the +rest.”</p> +<p>“There! That’s Betty’s laugh, I know. I’d recognize +it if I heard it out on the plains. I have, sometimes––when +a homesick fit gets hold of me out under the stars, +when the noise of the camp has subsided. A good deal of +that work is done by the very refuse of humanity, you +know, a mighty tough lot.”</p> +<p>“And you like that sort of thing, Richard?” asked Mary. +“I thought when you went to your people in Scotland, you +might be leading a very different kind of life by now.”</p> +<p>“I thought so, too, then; but I guess for some reasons +this is best. Still, I couldn’t resist stealing a couple of +days to run up here and see you all. I got off a carload of +supplies yesterday from Chicago, and then I wired back to +the end of the line that I’d be two days later myself. No +wonder I followed you out here. I couldn’t afford to waste +the precious hours. I say! That’s Betty again! I’ll +find them and say you’re hungry, shall I?”</p> +<p>“Oh, they’re coming now. I see Martha’s pink dress, and +there’s Betty in green over there.”</p> +<p>But Richard was gone, striding over the fallen leaves +toward the spot of green which was Betty’s gingham dress. +And Betty, spying him, forgot she was grown up. She ran +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_123' name='page_123'></a>123</span> +toward him with outstretched arms, as of old––only––just +as he reached her, she drew back and a wave of red +suffused her face. She gave him one hand instead of both, +and called to Peter Junior to hurry.</p> +<p>“Well, Betty Ballard! I can’t jump you along now over +stocks and stones as I used to. And here’s everybody! +Why, Jamie, what a great man you are! I’ll have to take +you back with me to help build the new road. And here’s +Bobby; and this little girl––I wonder if she remembers +me well enough to give me a kiss? I have nobody to kiss +me now, when I come back. That’s right. That’s what +Betty used to do. Why, hello! here’s Clara Dean, and +who’s this? John Walters? So you’re a man, too! Mr. +Dean, how are you? And Mrs. Dean! You don’t grow +any older anyway, so I’ll walk with you. Wait until I’ve +pounded this old chap a minute. Why didn’t I write I was +coming? Man, I didn’t know it myself. I’m under orders +nowadays. To get here at all I had to steal time. So +you’re graduated from a crutch to a cane? Good!”</p> +<p>Every one exclaimed at once, while Richard talked right +on, until they reached the riverside where the lunch was +spread; and then the babble was complete.</p> +<p>That night, as they all drove home in the moonlight, +Richard tied his horse to the rear of the Ballards’ wagon and +rode home seated on the hay with the rest. He placed +himself where Betty sat on his right, and the two boys +crowded as close to him as possible on his left. Little +Janey, cuddled at Betty’s side, was soon fast asleep with +her head in her sister’s lap, while Lucien Thurbyfil was well +pleased to have Martha in the corner to himself. Peter +Junior sat near Betty and listened with interest to his +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_124' name='page_124'></a>124</span> +cousin, who entertained them all with tales of the plains +and the Indians, and the game that supplied them with +many a fine meal in camp.</p> +<p>“Say, did you ever see a real herd of wild buffalo just +tearing over the ground and kicking up a great dust and +stampeding and everything?” said Jamie.</p> +<p>“Oh, yes. And if you are out there all alone on your +pony, you’d better keep away from in front of them, too, or +you’d be trampled to death in a jiffy.”</p> +<p>“What’s stampeding?” said Bobby.</p> +<p>So Richard explained it, and much more that elicited +long breaths of interest. He told them of the miles and +miles of land without a single tree or hill, and only a sea of +grass as far as the eye could reach, as level as Lake Michigan, +and far vaster. And how the great railway was now approaching +the desert, and how he had seen the bones of +men and cattle and horses bleaching white, lying beside +their broken-down wagons half buried in the drifting sand. +He told them how the trail that such people had made with +so much difficulty stretched far, far away into the desert +along the very route, for the most part, that the railroad +was taking, and answered their questions so interestingly +that the boys were sorry when they reached home at last +and they had to bid good-night to Peter Junior’s fascinating +cousin, Richard.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_125' name='page_125'></a>125</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XI_BETTY_BALLARDS_AWAKENING' id='CHAPTER_XI_BETTY_BALLARDS_AWAKENING'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XI</h2> +<h3>BETTY BALLARD’S AWAKENING</h3> +</div> +<p>Mary and Bertrand always went early to church, for +Bertrand led the choir, and it was often necessary for him +to gather the singers together and try over the anthem before +the service. Sometimes the rector would change the hymns, +and then the choir must have one little rehearsal of them. +Martha and Mr. Thurbyfil accompanied them this morning, +and Betty and the boys were to walk, for four grown-ups +with little Janey sandwiched in between more than filled +the carryall.</p> +<p>In these days Betty no longer had to wash and dress her +brothers, but there were numerous attentions required of +her, such as only growing boys can originate, and “sister” +was as kind and gay in helping them over their difficulties +as of old. So, now, as she stepped out of her room all +dressed for church in her white muslin with green rose +sprigs over it, with her green parasol, and her prayer book +in her hand, Bobby called her.</p> +<p>“Oh, Sis! I’ve broken my shoe string and it’s time to +start.”</p> +<p>“I have a new one in my everyday shoes, Bobby, dear; +run upstairs and take it out. They’re just inside the closet +door. Wait a minute, Jamie; that lock stands straight +up on the back of your head. Can’t you make it lie down? +Bring me the brush. You look splendid in your new +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_126' name='page_126'></a>126</span> +trousers. Now, you hurry on ahead and leave this at the +Deans’. It’s Clara’s sash bow. I found it in the wagon +after they left last night. Run, she may want to wear it +to church.––Yes, Bobby, dear, I sent him on, but you can +catch up. Have you a handkerchief? Yes, I’ll follow +in a minute.”</p> +<p>And the boys rushed off, looking very clean in their +Sunday clothing, and very old and mannish in their long +trousers and stiff hats. Betty looked after them with +pride, then she bethought her that the cat had not had her +saucer of milk, and ran down to the spring to get it, leaving +the doors wide open behind her. The day was quite warm +enough for her to wear the summer gown, and she was very +winsome and pretty in her starched muslin, with the delicate +green buds sprayed over it. She wore a green belt, +too, and the parasol she was very proud of, for she had +bought it with her own chicken money. It was her heart’s +delight. Betty’s skirt reached nearly to the ground, for +she was quite in long dresses, and two little ruffles rippled +about her feet as she ran down the path to the spring. +But, alas! As she turned away after carefully fastening +the spring-house door, the cat darted under her feet; and +Betty stumbled and the milk streamed down the front of +her dress and spattered her shoes––and if there was anything +Betty liked, it was to have her shoes very neat.</p> +<p>“Oh, Kitty! I hate your running under my feet that +way all the time.” Betty was almost in tears. She set +the saucer down and tried to wipe off the milk, while the +cat crouched before the dish and began drinking eagerly +and unthankfully, after the manner of cats.</p> +<p>Some one stood silently watching her from the kitchen +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_127' name='page_127'></a>127</span> +steps as she walked slowly up the path, gazing down on the +ruin of the pretty starched ruffles.</p> +<p>“Why, Richard!” was all she said, for something came up +in her throat and choked her. She waited where she stood, +and in his eyes, her aspect seemed that of despair. Was it +all for the spilled milk?</p> +<p>“Why, Betty dear!” He caught her and kissed her +and laughed at her and comforted her all at once. “Not +tears, dear? Tears to greet me? You didn’t half greet +me last evening, and I came only to see you. Now you will, +where there’s no one to see and no one to hear? Yes. +Never mind the spilled milk, you know better than that.” +But Betty lay in his arms, a little crumpled wisp of sorrow, +white and still.</p> +<p>“Away off there in Cheyenne I got to thinking of you, +and I went to headquarters and asked to be sent on this +commission just to get the chance to run up here and tell +you I have been waiting all these years for you to grow up. +You have haunted me ever since I left Leauvite. You +darling, your laughing face was always with me, on the +march––in prison––and wherever I’ve been since. I’ve +been trying to keep myself right––for you––so I might +dare some day to take you in my arms like this and tell +you––so I need not be ashamed before your––”</p> +<p>“Oh, Richard, wait!” wailed Betty, but he would not +wait.</p> +<p>“I’ve waited long enough. I see you are grown up +before I even dreamed you could be. Thank heaven I +came now! You are so sweet some one would surely have +won you away from me––but no one can now––no one.”</p> +<p>“Richard, why didn’t you tell me this when you first +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_128' name='page_128'></a>128</span> +came home from the war––before you went to Scotland? +I would––”</p> +<p>“Not then, sweetheart; I couldn’t. I didn’t even +know then I would ever be worth the love of any woman; +and––you were such a child then––I couldn’t intrude +my weariness––my worn-out self on you. I was sick at +heart when I got out of that terrible prison; but now it is +all changed. I am my own man now, dependent on no one, +and able to marry you out of hand, Betty, dear. After +you’ve told me something, I’ll do whatever you say, wait +as long as you say. No, no! Listen! Don’t break away +from me. You don’t hate me as you do the cat. I haven’t +been running under your feet all the time, have I, dear? +Listen. See here, my arms are strong now. They can +hold you forever, just like this. I’ve been thinking of you +and dreaming of you and loving you through these years. +You have never been out of my mind nor out of my heart. +I’ve kept the little housewife you made me and bound with +your cherry-colored hair ribbon until it is in rags, but I +love it still. I love it. They took everything I had about +me at the prison; but this––they gave back to me. It +was the only thing I begged them to leave me.”</p> +<p>Poor little Betty! She tried to speak and tried again, +but she could not utter a word. Her mouth grew dry and +her knees would not support her. Richard was so big and +strong he did not feel her weight, and only delighted in the +thought that she resigned herself to him. “Darling little +Betty! Darling little Betty! You do understand, don’t +you? Won’t you tell me you do?”</p> +<p>But she only closed her eyes and lay quite still. She +longed to lift her arms and put them about his neck, and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_129' name='page_129'></a>129</span> +the effort not to do so only crushed her spirit the more. +Now she knew she was bad, and unworthy such a great love +as this. She had let Peter Junior kiss her, and she had told +him she loved him––and it was nothing to this. She was +not good; she was unworthy, and all the angels in heaven +could never bring her comfort any more. She was so still +he put his cheek to hers, and it seemed as if she moaned, and +that without a sound.</p> +<p>“Have I hurt you, Betty, dear?”</p> +<p>“Oh, no, Richard, no.”</p> +<p>“Do you love me, sweet?”</p> +<p>“Yes, Richard, yes. I love you so I could die of loving +you, and I can’t help it. Oh, Richard, I can’t help it.”</p> +<p>“It’s asking too much that you should love me so, and yet +that’s what my selfish, hungry heart wants and came here +for.”</p> +<p>“Take your face away, Richard; stop. I must talk if +it kills me. I have been so bad and wicked. Oh, Richard, +I can’t tell you how wicked. Let me stand by myself now. +I can.” She fought back the tears and turned her face +away from him, but when he let go of her, in her weakness +she swayed, and he caught her to him again, with many repeated +words of tenderness.</p> +<p>“If you will take me to the steps, Richard, and bring me a +glass of water, I think I can talk to you then. You remember +where things are in this house?”</p> +<p>Did he remember? Was there anything he had forgotten +about this beloved place? He brought her the water and +she made him sit beside her, but not near, only that she need +not look in his eyes.</p> +<p>“Richard, I thought something was love––that was not––I +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_130' name='page_130'></a>130</span> +didn’t know. It was only liking––and––and now I––I’ve +been so wrong––and I want to die––Oh, I want to +die! No, don’t. Do you want to make me sin again? +Oh, Richard, Richard! If you had only come before! +Now it is too late.” She began sobbing bitterly, and her +small frame shook with her grief.</p> +<p>He seized her wrists and his hand trembled. She tried +to cover her face with her hands, but he took them down and +held them.</p> +<p>“Betty, what have you done? Tell me––tell me quick.”</p> +<p>Then she turned her face toward him, wet with tears. +“Have pity on me, Richard. Have pity on me, Richard, +for my heart is broken, and the thing that hurts me most +is that it will hurt you.”</p> +<p>“But it wasn’t yesterday when I came to you out there +in the woods. I heard you laughing, and you ran to meet +me as happy as ever––”</p> +<p>“You did not hear me laugh once again after you came +and looked in my eyes there in the grove. It was in that +instant that my heart began to break, and now I know why. +Go back to Cheyenne. Go far away and never think of +me any more. I am not worthy of you, anyway. I have +let you hold me in your arms and kiss me when I ought not. +Oh, I have been so bad––so bad! Let me hide my face. +I can’t look in your eyes any more.”</p> +<p>But he was cruel. He made her look in his eyes and tell +him all the sorrowful truth. Then at last he grew pitiful +again and tried brokenly to comfort her, to make her feel that +something would intervene to help them, but in his heart +he knew that his cause was lost, and his hopes burned within +him, a heap of smoldering coals dying in their own ashes.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_131' name='page_131'></a>131</span></div> +<p>He had always loved Peter Junior too well to blame him +especially as Peter could not have known what havoc he +was making of his cousin’s hopes. It had all been a terrible +mischance, and now they must make the best of it and be +brave. Yet a feeling of resentment would creep into his +heart in spite of his manful resolve to be fair to his cousin, +and let nothing interfere with their lifelong friendship. +In vain he told himself that Peter had the same right as he +to seek Betty’s love. Why not? Why should he think +himself the only one to be considered? But there was +Betty! And when he thought of her, his soul seemed to go +out of him. Too late! Too late! And so he rose and +walked sorrowfully away.</p> +<p>When Mary Ballard came home from church, she found +her little daughter up in her room on her knees beside her +bed, her arms stretched out over the white counterpane, +asleep. She had suffered until nature had taken her into +her own soothing arms and put her to sleep through sheer +weakness. Her cheeks were still burning and her eyelids +red from weeping. Mary thought her in a fever, and gently +helped her to remove the pretty muslin dress and got her to +bed.</p> +<p>Betty drew a long sigh as her head sank back into the +pillow. “My head aches; don’t worry, mother, dear.” +She thought her heart was closed forever on her terrible +secret.</p> +<p>“Mother’ll bring you something for it, dear. You must +have eaten something at the picnic that didn’t agree with +you.” She kissed Betty’s cheek, and at the door paused to +look back on her, and a strange misgiving smote her.</p> +<p>“I can’t think what ails her,” she said to Martha. “She +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_132' name='page_132'></a>132</span> +seems to be in a high fever. Did she sleep well last +night?”</p> +<p>“Perfectly, but we talked a good while before we went to +sleep. Perhaps she got too tired yesterday. I thought she +seemed excited, too. Mrs. Walters always makes her coffee +so strong.”</p> +<p>Peter Junior came in to dinner, buoyant and happy. He +was disappointed not to see Betty, and frankly avowed it. +He followed Mary into the kitchen and begged to be allowed +to go up and speak to Betty for only a minute, but +Mary thought sleep would be the best remedy and he would +better leave her alone. He had been to church with his +father, and all through the morning service as he sat at his +father’s side he had meditated how he could persuade the +Elder to look on his plans with some degree of favor––enough +at least to warrant him in going on with them and +trust to his father’s coming around in time.</p> +<p>Neither he nor Richard were at the Elder’s at dinner, +and the meal passed in silence, except for a word now and +then in regard to the sermon. Hester thought continually +of her son and his hopes, but as she glanced from time to +time in her husband’s face she realized that silence on her +part was still best. Whenever the Elder cleared his throat +and looked off out of the window, as was his wont when +about to speak of any matter of importance, her heart +leaped and her eyes gazed intently at her plate, to hide the +emotion she could not restrain. Her hands grew cold and +her lips tremulous, but still she waited.</p> +<p>It was the Elder’s custom to sleep after the Sunday’s +dinner, which was always a hearty one, lying down on the +sofa in the large parlor, where the closed blinds made a +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_133' name='page_133'></a>133</span> +pleasant somberness. Hester passed the door and looked +in on him, as he lay apparently asleep, his long, bony frame +stretched out and the muscles of his strong face relaxing to +a softness they sometimes assumed when sleeping. Her +heart went out to him. Oh, if he only knew! If she only +dared! His boy ought to love him, and understand him. +If they would only understand!</p> +<p>Then she went up into Peter Junior’s room and sat there +where she had sat seven years before––where she had often +sat since––gazing across at the red-coated old ancestor, +her hands in her lap, her thoughts busy with her son’s +future even as then. If all the others had lived, would the +quandary and the struggle between opposing wills have +been as great for each one as for this sole survivor? Where +were those little ones now? Playing in happy fields and +waiting for her and the stern old man who also suffered, but +knew not how to reveal his heart? Again and again the +words repeated themselves in her heart mechanically: +“Wait on the Lord––Wait on the Lord,” and then, again, +“Oh, Lord, how long?”</p> +<p>Peter Junior returned early from the Ballards’, since he +could not see Betty, leaving the field open for Martha and +her guest, much to the guest’s satisfaction. He went +straight to the room occupied by Richard whenever he was +with them, but no Richard was there. His valise was all +packed ready for his start on the morrow, but there was no +line pinned to the frame of the mirror telling Peter Junior +where to find him, as was Richard’s way in the past. With +a fleeting glance around to see if any bit of paper had been +blown away, he went to his own room and there he found his +mother, waiting. In an instant that long ago morning +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_134' name='page_134'></a>134</span> +came to his mind, and as then he went swiftly to her, and, +kneeling, clasped her in his arms.</p> +<p>“Are you worried, mother mine? It’s all right. I will +be careful and restrained. Don’t be troubled.”</p> +<p>Hester clasped her boy’s head to her bosom and rested +her face against his soft hair. For a while the silence was +deep and the moments burned themselves into the young +man’s soul with a purifying fire never to be forgotten. +Presently she began speaking to him in low, murmuring +tones: “Your father is getting to be an old man, Peter, +dear, and I––I am no longer young. Our boy is dear to +us––the dearest. In our different ways we long only for +what is best for you. If only it might be revealed to you +and us alike! Many paths are good paths to walk in, and +the way may be happy in any one of them, for happiness +is of the spirit. It is in you––not made for you by circumstances. +We have been so happy here, since you came +home wounded, and to be wounded is not a happy thing, +as you well know; but it seemed to bring you and me happiness, +nevertheless. Did it not, dear?”</p> +<p>“Indeed yes, mother. Yes. It gave me a chance to +have you to myself a lot, and that ought to make any man +happy, with a mother like you. And now––a new happiness +came to me, the other day, that I meant to speak +of yesterday and couldn’t after getting so angry with +father. It seemed like sacrilege to speak of it then, +and, besides, there was another feeling that made me +hesitate.”</p> +<p>“So you are in love with some one, Peter?”</p> +<p>“Yes, mother. How did you guess it?”</p> +<p>“Because only love is a feeling that would make you say +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_135' name='page_135'></a>135</span> +you could not speak of it when your heart is full of anger. +Is it Betty, dear?”</p> +<p>“Yes, mother. You are uncanny to read me so.”</p> +<p>She laughed softly and held him closer. “I love Betty, +too, Peter. You will always be gentle and kind? You +will never be hard and stern with her?”</p> +<p>“Mother! Have I ever been so? Can’t you tell by +the way I have always acted toward you that I would be +tender and kind? She will be myself––my very own. +How could I be otherwise?”</p> +<p>Again Hester smiled her slow, wise smile. “You have +always been tender, Peter, but you have always gone +right along and done your own way, absolutely. The +only reason there has not been more friction between +you and your father has been that you have been tactful; +also you have never seemed to desire unworthy things. +You have been a good son, dear: I am not complaining. +And the only reason why I have never––or seldom––felt +hurt by your taking your own way has been that my likings +have usually responded to yours, and the thing I most +desired was that you should be allowed to take your own +way. It is good for a man to be decided and to have a +way of his own: I have liked it in you. But the matter +still stands that it has always been your way and never +any one’s else that you have taken. I can see you being +stern even with a wife you thought you wholly loved if her +will once crossed yours.”</p> +<p>Peter Junior was silent and a little hurt. He rose and +paced the room. “I can’t think I could ever cross +Betty, or be unkind. It seems preposterous,” he said +at last.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_136' name='page_136'></a>136</span></div> +<p>“Perhaps it might never seem to you necessary. Peter, +boy, listen. You say: ‘She will be myself––my very +own.’ Now what does that mean? Does it mean that +when you are married, her personality will be merged in +yours, and so you two will be one? If so, you will not be +completed and rounded out, and she will be lost in you. +A man does not reach his full manhood to completion until +he has loved greatly and truly, and has found the one who +is to complete him. At best, by ourselves, we are never +wholly man or wholly woman until this great soul completion +has taken place in us. Then children come to us, and +our very souls are knit in one, and still the mystery goes on +and on; never are we completed by being lost––either +one––in the will or nature of the other; but to make the +whole and perfect creature, each must retain the individuality +belonging to himself or herself, each to each the perfect +and equal other half.”</p> +<p>Peter Junior paused in his walk and stood for a moment +looking down on his mother, awed by what she revealed to +him of her inner nature. “I believe you have done this, +mother. You have kept your own individuality complete, +and father doesn’t know it.”</p> +<p>“Not yet, but my hand will always be in his, and some +day he will know. You are very like him, and yet you +understand me as he never has, so you see how our oneness +is wrought out in you. That which you have in you of +your father is good and strong: never lose it. The day +may come when you will be glad to have had such a father. +Out in the world men need such traits; but you must not +forget that sometimes it takes more strength to yield than +to hold your own way. Yes, it takes strength and courage +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_137' name='page_137'></a>137</span> +sometimes to give up––and tremendous faith in God. +There! I hear him walking about. Go down and have +your talk with him. Remember what I say, dear, and +don’t get angry with your father. He loves you, too.”</p> +<p>“Have you said anything to him yet about––me––mother?”</p> +<p>“No. I have decided that it will be better for you to +deal with him yourself––courageously. You’ll remember?”</p> +<p>Peter Junior took her again in his arms as she rose and +stood beside him, and kissed her tenderly. “Yes, mother. +Dear, good, wise mother! I’ll try to remember all. It +would have been easier for you, maybe, if ever father’s +mother had said to him the things you have just said to +me.”</p> +<p>“Life teaches us these things. If we keep an open mind, +so God fills it.”</p> +<p>She stood still in the middle of the room, listening to his +rapid steps in the direction of the parlor. Then Hester +did a thing very unusual for her to do of a Sunday. She +put on her shawl and bonnet and walked out to see Mary +Ballard.</p> +<p>No one ever knew what passed between Peter Junior and +his father in that parlor. The Elder did not open his lips +about it either at home or at the bank.</p> +<p>That Sunday evening some one saw Peter Junior and his +cousin walking together up the bluff where the old camp +had stood, toward the sunset. The path had many windings, +and the bluff was dark and brown, and the two figures +stood out clear and strong against the sky of gold. That +was the last seen of either of the young men in the village. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_138' name='page_138'></a>138</span> +The one who saw them told later that he knew they were +“the twins” because one of them walked with a stick and +limped a little, and that the other was talking as if he were +very much in earnest about something, for he was moving +his arm up and down and gesticulating.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_139' name='page_139'></a>139</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XII_MYSTERIOUS_FINDINGS' id='CHAPTER_XII_MYSTERIOUS_FINDINGS'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XII</h2> +<h3>MYSTERIOUS FINDINGS</h3> +</div> +<p>Monday morning Elder Craigmile walked to the bank +with the stubborn straightening of the knees at each step +that always betokened irritation with him. Neither of +the young men had appeared at breakfast, a matter peculiarly +annoying to him. Peter Junior he had not expected +to see, as, owing to his long period of recovery, he had +naturally been excused from rigorous rules, but his nephew +surely might have done that much out of courtesy, where +he had always been treated as a son, to promote the orderliness +of the household. It was unpardonable in the young +man to lie abed in the morning thus when a guest in that +home. It was a mistake of his wife to allow Peter Junior +a night key. It induced late hours. He would take it +from him. And as for Richard––there was no telling what +habits he had fallen into during these years of wandering. +What if he had come home to them with a clear skin and +laughing eye! Was not the “heart of man deceitful above +all things and desperately wicked”? And was not Satan +abroad in the world laying snares for the feet of wandering +youths?</p> +<p>It was still early enough for many of the workmen to be +on their way to their day of labor with their tin dinner pails, +and among them Mr. Walters passed him, swinging his pail +with the rest, although he was master of his own foundry +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_140' name='page_140'></a>140</span> +and employed fifty men. He had always gone early to +work, and carried his tin pail when he was one of the workmen, +and he still did it from choice. He, too, was a Scotchman +of a slightly different class from the Elder, it is true, +but he was a trustee of the church, and a man well respected +in the community.</p> +<p>He touched his hat to the Elder, and the Elder nodded +in return, but neither spoke a word. Mr. Walters smiled +after he was well past. “The man has a touch of the indigestion,” +he said.</p> +<p>When the Elder entered his front door at noon, his first +glance was at the rack in the corner of the hall, where, on +the left-hand hook, Peter Junior’s coat and hat had hung +when he was at home, ever since he was a boy. They were +not there. The Elder lifted his bushy brows one higher +than the other, then drew them down to their usual straight +line, and walked on into the dining room. His wife was +not there, but in a moment she entered, looking white and +perturbed.</p> +<p>“Peter!” she said, going up to her husband instead of +taking her place opposite him, “Peter!” She laid a trembling +hand on his arm. “I haven’t seen the boys this morning. +Their beds have not been slept in.”</p> +<p>“Quiet yourself, lass, quiet yourself. Sit and eat in +peace. ‘Evil communications corrupt good manners,’ +but when doom strikes him, he’ll maybe experience a change +of heart.” The Elder spoke in a tone not unkindly. He +seated himself heavily.</p> +<p>Then his wife silently took her place at the table and he +bowed his head and repeated the grace to which she had +listened three times a day for nearly thirty years, only that +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_141' name='page_141'></a>141</span> +this time he added the request that the Lord would, in his +“merciful kindness, strike terror to the hearts of all evildoers +and turn them from their way.”</p> +<p>When the silent meal was ended, Hester followed her +husband to the door and laid a detaining hand on his arm. +He stood and looked down on that slender white hand as if +it were something that too sudden a movement would +joggle off, and she did not know that it was as if she had +laid her hand on his very heart. “Peter, tell me what +happened yesterday afternoon. You should tell me, +Peter.”</p> +<p>Then the Elder did an unwonted thing. He placed his +hand over hers and pressed it harder on his arm, and after +an instant’s pause he stooped and kissed her on the forehead.</p> +<p>“I spoke the lad fair, Hester, and made him an offer, but +he would none of it. He thinks he is his own master, but I +have put him in the Lord’s hands.”</p> +<p>“Has he gone, Peter?”</p> +<p>“Maybe, but the offer I made him was a good one. +Comfort your heart, lass. If he’s gone, he will return. +When the Devil holds the whip, he makes a hard bargain, +and drives fast. When the boy is hard pressed, he will be +glad to return to his father’s house.”</p> +<p>“Richard’s valise is gone. The maid says he came late +yesterday after I was gone, and took it away with him.”</p> +<p>“They are likely gone together.”</p> +<p>“But Peter’s things are all here. No, they would never +go like that and not bid me good-by.”</p> +<p>The Elder threw out his hands with his characteristic +downward gesture of impatience. “I have no way of +knowing, more than you. It is no doubt that Richard has +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_142' name='page_142'></a>142</span> +become a ne’er-do-weel. He felt shame to tell us he was +going a journey on the Sabbath day.”</p> +<p>“Oh, Peter, I think not. Peter, be just. You know your +son was never one to let the Devil drive; he is like yourself, +Peter. And as for Richard, Peter Junior would never think +so much of him if he were a ne’er-do-weel.”</p> +<p>“Women are foolish and fond. It is their nature, and +perhaps that is how we love them most, but the men should +rule, for their own good. A man should be master in his +own house. When the lad returns, the door is open to him. +That is enough.”</p> +<p>With a sorrowful heart he left her, and truth to tell, the +sorrow was more for his wife’s hurt than for his own. The +one great tenderness of his life was his feeling for her, and +this she felt rather than knew; but he believed himself +absolutely right and that the hurt was inevitable, and for +her was intensified by her weakness and fondness.</p> +<p>As for Hester, she turned away from the door and went +quietly about her well-ordered house, directing the maidservant +and looking carefully over her husband’s wardrobe. +Then she did the same for Peter Junior’s, and at last, taking +her basket of mending, she sat in the large, lace-curtained +window looking out toward the west––the direction from +which Peter Junior would be likely to come. For how +long she would sit there during the days to come––waiting––she +little knew.</p> +<p>She was comforted by the thought of the talk she had had +with him the day before. She knew he was upright, and +she felt that this quarrel––if it had been a quarrel––with +his father would surely be healed; and then, there was +Betty to call him back. The love of a girl was a good thing +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_143' name='page_143'></a>143</span> +for a man. It would be stronger to draw him and hold +him than love of home or of mother; it was the divine way +for humanity, and it was a good way, and she must be patient +and wait.</p> +<p>She was glad she had gone without delay to Mary Ballard. +The two women were fond of each other, and the visit had +been most satisfactory. Betty she had not seen, for the +maiden was still sleeping the long, heavy sleep which saves +a normal healthy body from wreck after severe emotion. +Betty was so young––it might be best that matters should +wait awhile as they were.</p> +<p>If Peter Junior went to Paris now, he would have to earn +his own way, of course, and possibly he had gone west with +Richard where he could earn faster than at home. Maybe +that had been the grounds of the quarrel. Surely she would +hear from him soon. Perhaps he had taken their talk on +Sunday afternoon as a good-by to her; or he might yet +come to her and tell her his plans. So she comforted herself +in the most wholesome and natural way.</p> +<p>Richard’s action in taking his valise away during her +absence and leaving no word of farewell for her was more of +a surprise to her. But then––he might have resented the +Elder’s attitude and sided with his cousin. Or, he might +have feared he would say things he would afterwards regret, +if he appeared, and so have taken himself quietly away. +Still, these reasons did not wholly appeal to her, and she +was filled with misgivings for him even more than for her +son.</p> +<p>Peter Junior she trusted absolutely and Richard she loved +as a son; but there was much of his father in him, and the +Irish nature was erratic and wild, as the Elder said. Where +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_144' name='page_144'></a>144</span> +was that father now? No one knew. It was one of the +causes for anxiety she had for the boy that his father had +been lost to them all ever since Richard’s birth and his +wife’s death. He had gone out of their lives as completely +as a candle in a gale of wind. She had mothered the boy, +and the Elder had always been kind to him for his own dead +sister’s sake, but of the father they never spoke.</p> +<p>It was while Hester Craigmile sat in her western window, +thinking her thoughts, that two lads came hurrying down +the bluff from the old camp ground, breathless and awed. +One carried a straw hat, and the other a stout stick––a +stick with an irregular knob at the end. It was Larry +Kildene’s old blackthorn that Peter Junior had been carrying. +The Ballards’ home was on the way between the bluff +and the village, and Mary Ballard was standing at their +gate watching for the children from school. She wished +Jamie to go on an errand for her.</p> +<p>Mary noticed the agitation of the boys. They were +John Walters and Charlie Dean––two chums who were +always first to be around when there was anything unusual +going on, or to be found. It was they who discovered the +fire in the foundry in time to have it put out. It was they +who knew where the tramps were hiding who had been +stealing from the village stores, and now Mary wondered +what they had discovered. She left the gate swinging open +and walked down to meet them.</p> +<p>“What is it, boys?”</p> +<p>“We––we––found these––and––there’s something +happened,” panted the boys, both speaking at once.</p> +<p>She took the hat of white straw from John’s hand. +“Why! This is Peter Junior’s hat! Where did you find +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_145' name='page_145'></a>145</span> +it?” She turned it about and saw dark red stains, as if +it had been grasped by a bloody hand––finger marks of +blood plainly imprinted on the rim.</p> +<p>“And this, Mrs. Ballard,” said Charlie, putting Peter +Junior’s stick in her hand, and pointing to the same red +stains sunken into the knob. “We think there’s been a +fight and some one’s been hit with this.”</p> +<p>She took it and looked at it in a dazed way. “Yes. He +was carrying this in the place of his crutch,” she said, as if +to herself.</p> +<p>“We think somebody’s been pushed over the bluff into +the river, Mrs. Ballard, for they’s a hunk been tore out as +big as a man, from the edge, and it’s gone clean over, and +down into the river. We can see where it is gone. And +it’s an awful swift place.”</p> +<p>She handed the articles back to the boys.</p> +<p>“Sit down in the shade here, and I’ll bring you some sweet +apples, and if any one comes by, don’t say anything about it +until I have time to consult with Mr. Ballard.”</p> +<p>She hurried back and passed quickly around the house, +and on to her husband, who was repairing the garden +fence.</p> +<p>“Bertrand, come with me quickly. Something serious +has happened. I don’t want Betty to hear of it until we +know what it is.”</p> +<p>They hastened to the waiting boys, and together they +slowly climbed the long path leading to the old camping +place. Bertrand carried the stick and the hat carefully, +for they were matters of great moment.</p> +<p>“This looks grave,” he said, when the boys had told him +their story.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_146' name='page_146'></a>146</span></div> +<p>“Perhaps we ought to have brought some one with us––if +anything––” said Mary.</p> +<p>“No, no; better wait and see, before making a stir.”</p> +<p>It was a good half hour’s walk up the hill, and every +moment of the time seemed heavily freighted with foreboding. +They said no more until they reached the spot +where the boys had found the edge of the bluff torn away. +There, for a space of about two feet only, back from the +brink, the sparse grass was trampled, and the earth showed +marks of heels and in places the sod was freshly torn up.</p> +<p>“There’s been something happened here, you see,” said +Charlie Dean.</p> +<p>“Here is where a foot has been braced to keep from being +pushed over; see, Mary? And here again.”</p> +<p>“I see indeed.” Mary looked, and stooping, picked something +from the ground that glinted through the loosened +earth. She held it on her open palm toward Bertrand, and +the two boys looked intently at it. Her husband did not +touch it, but glanced quickly into her eyes and then at the +boys. Then her fingers closed over it, and taking her handkerchief +she tied it in one corner securely.</p> +<p>“Did you ever see anything like it, boys?” she asked.</p> +<p>“No, ma’am. It’s a watch charm, isn’t it? Or what?”</p> +<p>“I suppose it must be.”</p> +<p>“I guess the fellah that was being pushed over must ’a’ +grabbed for the other fellah’s watch. Maybe he was trying +to rob him.”</p> +<p>“Let’s see whether we can find anything else,” said John +Walters, peering over the bluff.</p> +<p>“Don’t, John, don’t. You may fall over. It might have +been a fall, and one of them might have been trying to save +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_147' name='page_147'></a>147</span> +the other, you know. He might have caught at him and +pulled this off. There’s no reason why we should surmise +the worst.”</p> +<p>“They might ha’ been playing––you know––wrestling––and +it might ’a’ happened so,” said Charlie.</p> +<p>“Naw! They’d been big fools to wrestle so near the +edge of the bluff as this,” said the practical John. “I see +something white way down there, Mrs. Ballard. I can get +it, I guess.”</p> +<p>“But take care, John. Go further round by the path.”</p> +<p>Both boys ran along the bluff until they came to a path +that led down to the river. “Do be careful, boys!” called +Mary.</p> +<p>“Now, let me see that again, my dear,” and Mary untied +the handkerchief. “Yes, it is what I thought. That belonged +to Larry Kildene. He got it in India, although he +said it was Chinese. He was a year in the British service in +India. I’ve often examined it. I should have known it +anywhere. He must have left it with Hester for the boy.”</p> +<p>“Poor Larry! And it has come to this. I remember +it on Richard’s chain when he came out there to meet us in +the grove. Bertrand, what shall we do? They must have +been here––and have quarreled––and what has happened! +I’m going back to ask Betty.”</p> +<p>“Ask Betty! My dear! What can Betty know about +it?”</p> +<p>“Something upset her terribly yesterday morning. She +was ill and with no cause that I could see, and I believe she +had had a nervous shock.”</p> +<p>“But she seemed all right this morning,––a little pale, +but otherwise quite herself.” Bertrand turned the little +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_148' name='page_148'></a>148</span> +charm over in his hand. “He thought it was Chinese +because it is jade, but this carving is Egyptian. I don’t +think it is jade, and I don’t think it is Chinese.”</p> +<p>“But whatever it is, it was on Richard’s chain Saturday,” +said Mary, sadly. “And now, what can we do? On +second thought I’ll say nothing to Betty. If a tragedy has +come upon the Craigmiles, it will also fall on her now, and +we must spare her all of it we can, until we know.”</p> +<p>A call came to them from below, and Bertrand hastily +handed the charm back to his wife, and she tied it again in +her handkerchief.</p> +<p>“Oh, Bertrand, don’t go near that terrible brink. +It might give way. I’m sure this has been an accident.”</p> +<p>“But the stick, Mary, and the marks of blood on Peter +Junior’s hat. I’m afraid––afraid.”</p> +<p>“But they were always fond of each other. They have +been like brothers.”</p> +<p>“And quarrels between brothers are often the bitterest.”</p> +<p>“But we have never heard of their quarreling, and they +were so glad to see each other Saturday. And you know +Peter Junior was always possessed to do whatever Richard +planned. They were that way about enlisting, you remember, +and everything else. What cause could Richard +have against Peter Junior?”</p> +<p>“We can’t say it was Richard against Peter. You see +the stick was bloody, and it was Peter’s. We must offer +no opinion, no matter what we think, for the world may turn +against the wrong one, and only time will tell.”</p> +<p>They both were silent as the boys came panting up the +bank. “Here’s a handkerchief. It was what I saw. It +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_149' name='page_149'></a>149</span> +was caught on a thorn bush, and here––here’s Peter +Junior’s little notebook, with his name––”</p> +<p>“This is Peter’s handkerchief. P. C. J. Hester Craigmile +embroidered those letters.” Mary’s eyes filled with tears. +“Bertrand, we must go to her. She may hear in some +terrible way.”</p> +<p>“And the book, where was that, John?”</p> +<p>“It was lying on that flat rock. John had to crawl along +the ledge on his belly to get it; and here, I found this lead +pencil,” cried Charlie, excited and important.</p> +<p>“‘Faber No. 2.’ Yes, this was also Peter’s.” Bertrand +shut it in the notebook. “Mary, this looks sinister. We’d +better go down. There’s nothing more to learn here.”</p> +<p>“Maybe we’ll find the young men both safely at home.”</p> +<p>“Richard was to leave early this morning.”</p> +<p>“I remember.”</p> +<p>Sadly they returned, and the two boys walked with them, +gravely and earnestly propounding one explanation after +another.</p> +<p>“You’d better go back to the house, Mary, and I’ll go +on to the village with the boys. We’ll consult with your +father, John; he’s a thoughtful man, and––”</p> +<p>“And he’s a coroner, too––” said John.</p> +<p>“Yes, but if there’s nobody found, who’s he goin’ to sit +on?”</p> +<p>“They don’t sit on the body, they sit on the jury,” said +John, with contempt.</p> +<p>“Don’t I know that? But they’ve got to find the body, +haven’t they, before they can sit on anything? Guess I +know that much.”</p> +<p>“Now, boys,” said Bertrand, “this may turn out to be a +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_150' name='page_150'></a>150</span> +very grave matter, and you must keep silent about it. It +won’t do to get the town all stirred up about it and all manner +of rumors afloat. It must be looked into quietly first, +by responsible people, and you must keep all your opinions +and surmises to yourselves until the truth can be learned.”</p> +<p>“Don’t walk, Bertrand; take the carryall, and these can +be put under the seat. Boys, if you’ll go back there in the +garden, you’ll find some more apples, and I’ll fetch you +out some cookies to go with them.” The boys briskly +departed. “I don’t want Betty to see them, and we’ll be +silent until we know what to tell her,” Mary added, as they +walked slowly up the front path.</p> +<p>Bertrand turned off to the stable, carrying the sad trophies +with him, and Mary entered the house. She looked first for +Betty, but no Betty was to be found, and the children were +at home clamoring for something to eat. They always +came home from school ravenously hungry. Mary hastily +packed them a basket of fruit and cookies and sent them to +play picnic down by the brook. Still no Betty appeared.</p> +<p>“Where is she?” asked Bertrand, as he entered the +kitchen after bringing up the carryall.</p> +<p>“I don’t know. She may have gone over to Clara Dean’s. +She spoke of going there to-day. I’m glad––rather.”</p> +<p>“Yes, yes.”</p> +<p>A little later in the day, almost closing time at the bank, +James Walters and Bertrand Ballard entered and asked to +see the Elder. They were shown into the director’s room, +and found him seated alone at the great table in the center. +He pushed his papers one side and rose, greeting them with +his grave courtesy, as usual.</p> +<p>Mr. Walters, a shy man of few words, looked silently at +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_151' name='page_151'></a>151</span> +Mr. Ballard to speak, while the Elder urged them to be +seated. “A warm day for the season, and very pleasant +to have it so. We’ll hope the winter may come late this +year.”</p> +<p>“Yes, yes. We wish to inquire after your son, Elder +Craigmile. Is he at home to-day?”</p> +<p>“Ah, yes. He was not at home––not when I left this +noon.” The Elder cleared his throat and looked keenly +at his friend. “Is it––ahem––a matter of business, Mr. +Ballard?”</p> +<p>“Unfortunately, no. We have come to inquire if he––when +he was last at home––or if his cousin––has been +with you?”</p> +<p>“Not Richard, no. He came unexpectedly and has gone +with as little ceremony, but my son was here on the Sabbath––ahem––He +dined that day with you, Mr. Ballard?”</p> +<p>“He did––but––Elder, will you come with us? A +matter with regard to him and his cousin should be looked +into.”</p> +<p>“It is not necessary for me to interfere in matters regarding +my son any longer. He has taken the ordering of +his life in his own hands hereafter. As for Richard, he has +long been his own master.”</p> +<p>“Elder, I beg you to come with us. We fear foul play +of some sort. It is not a question now of family differences +of opinion.”</p> +<p>The Elder’s face remained immovable, and Bertrand reluctantly +added, “We fear either your son or his cousin, +possibly both of them, have met with disaster––maybe +murder.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_152' name='page_152'></a>152</span></div> +<p>A pallor crept over the Elder’s face, and without a word +further he took his hat from a hook in the corner of the +room, paused, and then carefully arranged the papers he had +pushed aside at their entrance and placing them in his desk, +turned the key, still without a word. At the door he +waited a moment with his hand on the knob, and with the +characteristic lift of his brows, asked: “Has anything been +said to my wife?”</p> +<p>“No, no. We thought best to do nothing until under +your direction.”</p> +<p>“Thank you. That’s well. Whatever comes, I would +spare her all I can.”</p> +<p>The three then drove slowly back to the top of the bluff, +and on the way Bertrand explained to the Elder all that had +transpired. “It seemed best to Mary and me that you +should look the ground over yourself, before any action be +taken. We hoped appearances might be deceptive, and that +you would have information that would set our fears at +rest before news of a mystery should reach the town.”</p> +<p>“Where are the boys who found these things?”</p> +<p>Mr. Walters spoke, “My son was one of them, and he is +now at home. They are forbidden to speak to any one until +we know more about it.”</p> +<p>Arrived at the top of the bluff the three men went carefully +over the ground, even descending the steep path to the +margin of the river.</p> +<p>“There,” said Bertrand, “the notebook was picked up on +that flat rock which juts out from that narrow ledge. John +Walters crawled along the ledge to get it. The handkerchief +was caught on that thorn shrub, halfway up, see? And the +pencil was picked up down here, somewhere.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_153' name='page_153'></a>153</span></div> +<p>The Elder looked up to the top of the bluff and down at +the rushing river beneath, and as he looked he seemed visibly +to shrink and become in the instant an old man––older by +twenty years. As they climbed back again, his shoulders +drooped and his breath came hard. As they neared the top, +Bertrand turned and gave him his aid to gain a firm footing +above.</p> +<p>“Don’t forget that we can’t always trust to appearances,” +he urged.</p> +<p>“Some heavy body––heavier than a clod of earth, has +gone down there,” said the Elder, and his voice sounded +weak and thin.</p> +<p>“Yes, yes. But even so, a stone may have been dislodged. +You can’t be sure.”</p> +<p>“Ay, the lads might have been wrestling in play––or the +like––and sent a rock over; it’s like lads, that,” hazarded +Mr. Walters.</p> +<p>“Wrestling on the Sabbath evening! They are men, not +lads.”</p> +<p>Mr. Walters looked down in embarrassment, and the old +man continued. “Would a stone leave a handkerchief +clinging to a thorn? Would it leave a notebook thrown +down on yonder rock?” The Elder lifted his head and +looked to the sky: holding one hand above his head he shook +it toward heaven. “Would a stone leave a hat marked with +a bloody hand––my son’s hat? There has been foul play +here. May the curse of God fall on him who has robbed me +of my son, be he stranger or my own kin.”</p> +<p>His voice broke and he reeled backward and would have +fallen over the brink but for Bertrand’s quickness. Then, +trembling and bowed, his two friends led him back to the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_154' name='page_154'></a>154</span> +carryall and no further word was spoken until they reached +the village, when the Elder said:––</p> +<p>“Will you kindly drive me to the bank, Mr. Ballard?”</p> +<p>They did so. No one was there, and the Elder quietly +unlocked the door and carried the articles found on the bluff +into the room beyond and locked them away. Bertrand +followed him, loath to leave him thus, and anxious to make +a suggestion. The Elder opened the door of a cupboard +recessed into the wall and laid the hat on a high shelf. Then +he took the stick and looked at it with a sudden awakening +in his eyes as if he saw it for the first time.</p> +<p>“This stick––this blackthorn stick––accursed! How +came it here? I thought it had been burned. It was left +years ago in my front hall by––Richard’s father. I condemned +it to be burned.”</p> +<p>“Peter Junior was using that in place of his crutch, +no doubt because of its strength. He had it at my house, +and I recognize it now as one Larry brought over with +him––”</p> +<p>“Peter was using it! My God! My God! The blow +was struck with this. It is my son who is the murderer, +and I have called down the curse of God on him? It falls––it +falls on me!” He sank in his chair––the same in +which he had sat when he talked with Peter Junior––and +bowed his head in his arms. “It is enough, Mr. Ballard. +Will you leave me?”</p> +<p>“I can’t leave you, sir: there is more to be said. We +must not be hasty in forming conclusions. If any one was +thrown over the bluff, it must have been your son, for he +was lame and could not have saved himself. If he struck +any one, he could not have killed him; for evidently he +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_155' name='page_155'></a>155</span> +got away, unless he also went over the brink. If he got +away, he must be found. There is something for you to +do, Elder Craigmile.”</p> +<p>The old man lifted his head and looked in Bertrand’s +face, pitifully seeking there for help. “You are a good man, +Mr. Ballard. I need your counsel and help.”</p> +<p>“First, we will go below the rapids and search; the sooner +the better, for in the strong current there is no telling how +far––”</p> +<p>“Yes, we will search.” The Elder lifted himself to his +full height, inspired by the thought of action. “We’ll go +now.” He looked down on his shorter friend, and Bertrand +looked up to him, his genial face saddened with sympathy, +yet glowing with kindliness.</p> +<p>“Wait a little, Elder; let us consider further. Mr. Walters––sit +down, Elder Craigmile, for a moment––Mr. Walters +is capable, and he can organize the search; for if you keep +this from your wife, you must be discreet. Here is something +I haven’t shown you before. It is the charm from +Richard’s watch. It was almost covered with earth where +they had been struggling, and Mary found it. You see there +is a mystery––and let us hope whatever happened was an +accident. The evidences are so––so––mingled, that no +one may know whom to blame.”</p> +<p>The Elder looked down on the charm without touching +it, as it lay on Bertrand’s palm. “That belonged––” his +lips twitched––“that belonged to the man who took from +me my twin sister. The shadow––forever the shadow of +Larry Kildene hangs over me.” He was silent for some +moments, then he said: “Mr. Ballard, if, after the search, +my son is found to be murdered, I will put a detective on +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_156' name='page_156'></a>156</span> +the trail of the man who did the deed, and be he whom he +may, he shall hang.”</p> +<p>“Hush, Elder Craigmile; in Wisconsin men are not +hanged.”</p> +<p>“I tell you––be he whom he may––he shall suffer what +is worse than to be hanged, he shall enter the living grave of +a life imprisonment.”</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_157' name='page_157'></a>157</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XIII_CONFESSION' id='CHAPTER_XIII_CONFESSION'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XIII</h2> +<h3>CONFESSION</h3> +</div> +<p>By Monday evening there were only two people in all the +small town of Leauvite who had not heard of the tragedy, +and these were Hester Craigmile and Betty Ballard. Mary +doubted if it was wise to keep Hester thus in ignorance, but +it was the Elder’s wish, and at his request she went to spend +the evening and if necessary the night with his wife, to fend +off any officious neighbor, while he personally directed the +search.</p> +<p>It was the Elder’s firm belief that his son had been murdered, +yet he thought if no traces should be found of Peter +Junior, he might be able to spare Hester the agony of that +belief. He preferred her to think her son had gone off in +anger and would sometime return. He felt himself justified +in this concealment, fearing that if she knew the truth, she +might grieve herself into her grave, and his request to Mary +to help him had been made so pitifully and humbly that +her heart melted at the sight of the old man’s sorrow, and +she went to spend those weary hours with his wife.</p> +<p>As the Elder sometimes had meetings of importance to +take him away of an evening, Hester did not feel surprise +at his absence, and she accepted Mary’s visit as one of +sweet friendliness and courtesy because of Peter’s engagement +to Betty. Nor did she wonder that the visit was made +without Bertrand, as Mary said he and the Elder had business +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_158' name='page_158'></a>158</span> +together, and she thought she would spend the time +with her friend until their return.</p> +<p>That was all quite as it should be and very pleasant, and +Hester filled the moments with cheerful chat, showing Mary +certain pieces of cloth from which she proposed to make +dainty garments for Betty, to help Mary with the girl’s +wedding outfit. To Mary it all seemed like a dream as she +locked the sad secret in her heart and listened. Her friend’s +sorrow over Peter Junior’s disagreement with his father +and his sudden departure from the home was tempered by +the glad hope that after all the years of anxiety, she was +some time to have a daughter to love, and that her boy and +his wife would live near them, and her home might again +know the sound of happy children’s voices. The sweet +thoughts brought her gladness and peace of mind, and +Mary’s visit made the dream more sure of ultimate fulfillment.</p> +<p>Mary felt the Elder’s wish lie upon her with the imperative +force of a law, and she did not dare disregard his request +that on no account was Hester to be told the truth. +So she gathered all her fortitude and courage to carry her +through this ordeal. She examined the fine linen that had +been brought to Hester years ago from Scotland by +Richard’s mother, and while she praised it she listened for +steps without; the heavy tread of men bringing a sorrowful +and terrible burden. But the minutes wore on, and no such +sounds came, and the hour grew late.</p> +<p>“They may have gone out of town. Bertrand said +something about it, and told me to stay until he called for +me, if I stayed all night.” Mary tried to laugh over it, and +Hester seized the thought gayly.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_159' name='page_159'></a>159</span></div> +<p>“We’ll go to bed, anyway, and your husband may just go +home without you when he comes.”</p> +<p>And after a little longer wait they went to bed, and +Hester slept, but Mary lay wakeful and fearing, until in +the early morning, while it was yet dark, she heard the +Elder slowly climb the stairs and go to his room. Then +she also slept, hoping against hope, that they had found +nothing.</p> +<p>Betty’s pride and shame had caused her to keep her +trouble to herself. She knew Richard had gone forever, and +she dreaded Peter Junior’s next visit. What should she +do! Oh, what should she do! Should she tell Peter she +did not love him, and that all had been a mistake? She +must humble herself before him, and what excuse had she +to make for all the hours she had given him, and the caresses +she had accepted? Ah! If only she could make the last +week as if it had never been! She was shamed before her +mother, who had seen him kiss her. She was ashamed even +in her own room in the darkness to think of all Peter Junior +had said to her, and the love he had lavished on her. Ought +she to break her word to him and beg him to forget? Ah! +Neither he nor she could ever forget.</p> +<p>Her brothers had been forbidden to tell her a word of +the reports that were already abroad in the town, and now +they were both in bed and asleep, and little Janey was +cuddled in Betty’s bed, also in dreamland. At last, when +neither her father nor her mother returned and she could +bear her own thoughts no longer, she brought drawing +materials down from the studio and spread them out on the +dining room table.</p> +<p>She had decided she would never marry any one––never. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_160' name='page_160'></a>160</span> +How could she! But she would study in earnest and be an +illustrator. If women could never become great artists, as +Peter Junior said, at least they might illustrate books; +and sometime––maybe––when her heart was not so sad, +she might write books, and she could illustrate them herself. +Ah, that would almost make up for what she must go without +all her life.</p> +<p>For a while she worked painstakingly, but all the time it +seemed as though she could hear Richard’s voice, and the +words he had said to her Sunday morning kept repeating +themselves over and over in her mind. Then the tears +fell one by one and blurred her work, until at last she put +her head down on her arms and wept. Then the door +opened very softly and Richard entered. Swiftly he came +to her and knelt at her side. He put his head on her knee, +and his whole body shook with tearless sobs he could not +restrain. He was faint and weak. She could not know +the whole cause of his grief, and thought he suffered because +of her. She must comfort him––but alas! What could +she say? How could she comfort him?</p> +<p>She put her trembling hand on his head and found the +hair matted and stiff. Then she saw a wound above his +temple, and knew he was hurt, and cried out: “You are +hurt––you are hurt! Oh, Richard! Let me do something +for you.”</p> +<p>He clasped her in his arms, but still did not look up at +her, and Betty forgot all her shame, and her lessons in propriety. +She lifted his head to her bosom and laid her cheek +upon his and said all the comforting things that came into +her heart. She begged him to let her wash his wound and +to tell her how he came by it. She forgot everything, except +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_161' name='page_161'></a>161</span> +that she loved him and told him over and over the +sweet confession.</p> +<p>At last he found strength to speak to her brokenly. +“Never love me any more, Betty. I’ve committed a +terrible crime––Oh, my God! And you will hear of it +Give me a little milk. I’ve eaten nothing since yesterday +morning, when I saw you. Then I’ll try to tell you what +you must know––what all the world will tell you soon.”</p> +<p>He rose and staggered to a chair and she brought him milk +and bread and meat, but she would not let him talk to her +until he had allowed her to wash the wound on his head and +bind it up. As she worked the touch of her hands seemed to +bring him sane thoughts in spite of the horror of himself +that possessed him, and he was enabled to speak more +coherently.</p> +<p>“If I had not been crazed when I looked through the +window and saw you crying, Betty, I would never have let +you see me or touch me again. It’s only adding one crime +to another to come near you. I meant just to look in and +see if I could catch one glimpse of you, and then was going +to lose myself to all the world, or else give myself up to be +hung.” Then he was silent, and she began to question him.</p> +<p>“Don’t! Richard. Hung? What have you done? +What do you mean? When was it?”</p> +<p>“Sunday night.”</p> +<p>“But you had to start for Cheyenne early this morning. +Where have you been all day? I thought you were gone +forever, dear.”</p> +<p>“I hid myself down by the river. I lay there all day, and +heard them talking, but I couldn’t see them nor they me. +It was a hiding place we knew of when our camp was there––Peter +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_162' name='page_162'></a>162</span> +Junior and I. He’s gone. I did it––I did it with +murder in my heart––Oh, my God!”</p> +<p>“Don’t, Richard. You must tell me nothing except as +I ask you. It is not as if we did not love each other. What +you have done I must help you bear––as––as wives help +their husbands––for I will never marry; but all my life +my heart will be married to yours.” He reached for her +hands and covered them with kisses and moaned. “No, +Richard, don’t. Eat the bread and meat I have brought +you. You’ve eaten nothing for two days, and everything +may seem worse to you than it is.”</p> +<p>“No, no!”</p> +<p>“Richard, I’ll go away from you and leave you here alone +if you don’t eat.”</p> +<p>“Yes, I must eat––not only now––but all the rest of +my life, I must eat to live and repent. He was my dearest +friend. I taunted him and said bitter things. I goaded +him. I was insane with rage and at last so was he. He +struck me––and––and I––I was trying to push him over +the bluff––”</p> +<p>Slowly it dawned on Betty what Richard’s talk really +meant.</p> +<p>“Not Peter? Oh, Richard––not Peter!” She shrank +from him, wide-eyed in terror.</p> +<p>“He would have killed me––for I know what was in his +heart as well as I knew what was in my own––and we were +both seeing red. I’ve felt it sometimes in battle, and the +feeling makes a man drunken. A man will do anything then. +We’d been always friends––and yet we were drunken with +hate; and now––he––he is better off than I. I must +live. Unless for the disgrace to my relatives, I would give +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_163' name='page_163'></a>163</span> +myself up to be hanged. It would be better to take the +punishment than to live in such torture as this.”</p> +<p>The tears coursed fast down Betty’s cheeks. Slowly she +drew nearer him, and bent down to him as he sat, until she +could look into his eyes. “What were you quarreling about, +Richard?”</p> +<p>“Don’t ask me, darling Betty.”</p> +<p>“What was it, Richard?”</p> +<p>“All my life you will be the sweet help to me––the help +that may keep me from death in life. To carry in my soul +the remembrance of last night will need all the help God +will let me have. If I had gone away quietly, you and +Peter Junior would have been married and have been +happy––but––”</p> +<p>“No, no. Oh, Richard, no. I knew in a moment when +you came––”</p> +<p>“Yes, Betty, dear, Peter Junior was good and faithful; +and he might have been able to undo all the harm I had +done. He could have taught you to love him. I have done +the devil’s work––and then I killed him––Oh, my +God! My God!”</p> +<p>“How do you know you pushed him over? He may have +fallen over. You don’t know it. He may have––”</p> +<p>“Hush, dearest. I did it. When I came to myself, it +was in the night; and it must have been late, for the moon +was set. I could only see faintly that something white +lay near me. I felt of it, and it was Peter Junior’s hat. +Then I felt all about for him––and he was gone and I +crawled to the edge of the bluff––but although I knew he +was gone over there and washed by the terrible current far +down the river by that time, I couldn’t follow him, whether +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_164' name='page_164'></a>164</span> +from cowardice or weakness. I tried to get on my feet and +could not. Then I must have fainted again, for all the +world faded away, and I thought maybe the blow had done +for me and I might not have to leap over there, after all. I +could feel myself slipping away.</p> +<p>“When I awoke, the sun was shining and a bird was singing +just as if nothing had happened, and I thought I had +been dreaming an awful dream––but there was the wound +on my head and I was alive. Then I went farther down the +river and came back to the hiding place and crept in there +to wait and think. Then, after a long while, the boys came, +and I was terrified for fear they were searching for me. +That is the shameful truth, Betty. I feared. I never knew +what fear was before. Betty, fear is shameful. There I +have been all day––waiting––for what, I do not know; +but it seemed that if I could only have one little glimpse of +you I could go bravely and give myself up. I will now––”</p> +<p>“No, Richard; it would do no good for you to die such a +death. It would undo nothing, and change nothing. Peter +was angry, too, and he struck you, and if he could have his +way he would not want you to die. I say maybe he is +living now. He may not have gone over.”</p> +<p>“It’s no use, Betty. He went down. I pushed him into +that terrible river. I did it. I––I––I!” Richard only +moaned the words in a whisper of despair, and the horror +of it all began to deepen and crush down upon Betty. She +retreated, step by step, until she backed against the door +leading to her chamber, and there she stood gazing at him +with her hand pressed over her lips to keep herself from +crying out. Then she saw him rise and turn toward the +door without looking at her again, his head bowed in grief, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_165' name='page_165'></a>165</span> +and the sight roused her. As the door closed between them +she ran and threw it open and followed him out into the +darkness.</p> +<p>“I can’t, Richard. I can’t let you go like this!” She +clung to him, sobbing her heart out on his bosom, and he +clasped her and held her warm little body close.</p> +<p>“I’m like a drowning man pulling you under with me. +Your tears drown me. I would not have entered the house +if I had not seen you crying. Never cry again for me, +Betty, never.”</p> +<p>“I will cry. I tell you I will cry. I will. I don’t believe +you are a murderer.”</p> +<p>“You must believe it. I am.”</p> +<p>“I loved Peter Junior and you loved him. You did not +mean to do it.”</p> +<p>“I did it.”</p> +<p>“If you did it, it is as if I did it, too. We both killed +him––and I am a murderer, too. It was because of me +you did it, and if you give yourself up to be hung, I will give +myself up. Poor Peter––Oh, Richard––I don’t believe +he fell over.” For a long moment she sobbed thus. +“Where are you going, Richard?” she asked, lifting her +head.</p> +<p>“I don’t know, Betty. I may be taken and can go nowhere.”</p> +<p>“Yes, you must go––quick––quick––now. Some one +may come and find you here.”</p> +<p>“No one will find me. Cain was a wanderer over the +face of the earth.”</p> +<p>“Will you let me know where you are, after you are +gone?”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_166' name='page_166'></a>166</span></div> +<p>“No, Betty. You must never think of me, nor let me +darken your life.”</p> +<p>“Then must I live all the rest of the years without even +knowing where you are?”</p> +<p>“Yes, love. Put me out of your life from now on, and it +will be enough for me that you loved me once.”</p> +<p>“I will help you atone, Richard. I will try to be brave––and +help Peter’s mother to bear it. I will love her for +Peter and for you.”</p> +<p>“God’s blessing on you forever, Betty.” He was gone, +striding away in the darkness, and Betty, with trembling +steps, entered the house.</p> +<p>Carefully she removed every sign of his having been there. +The bowl of water, and the cloth from which she had torn +strips to bind his head she carried away, and the glass from +which he had taken his milk, she washed, and even the +crumbs of bread which had fallen to the floor she picked +up one by one, so that not a trace remained. Then she took +her drawing materials back to the studio, and after kneeling +long at her bedside, and only saying: “God, help Richard, +help him,” over and over, she crept in beside her little +sister, and still weeping and praying chokingly clasped the +sleeping child in her arms.</p> +<p>From that time, it seemed to Bertrand and Mary that a +strange and subtle change had taken place in their beloved +little daughter; for which they tried to account as the +result of the mysterious disappearance of Peter Junior. He +was not found, and Richard also was gone, and the matter +after being for a long time the wonder of the village, became +a thing of the past. Only the Elder cherished the +thought that his son had been murdered, and quietly set a +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_167' name='page_167'></a>167</span> +detective at work to find the guilty man––whom he would +bring back to vengeance.</p> +<p>Her parents were forced to acquaint Betty with the suspicious +nature of Peter’s disappearance, knowing she might +hear of it soon and be more shocked than if told by themselves. +Mary wondered not a little at her dry-eyed and +silent reception of it, but that was a part of the change in +Betty.</p> +<hr class='pb' /> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_168' name='page_168'></a>168</span></div> +<h2>BOOK TWO</h2> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XIV_OUT_OF_THE_DESERT' id='CHAPTER_XIV_OUT_OF_THE_DESERT'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XIV</h2> +<h3>OUT OF THE DESERT</h3> +</div> +<p>“Good horse. Good horse. Good boy. Goldbug––go +it! I know you’re dying, but so am I. Keep it up a +little while longer––Good boy.”</p> +<p>The young man encouraged his horse, while half asleep +from utter weariness and faint with hunger and thirst. +The poor beast scrambled over the rocks up a steep trail +that seemed to have been long unused, or indeed it might be +no trail at all, but only a channel worn by fierce, narrow +torrents during the rainy season, now sun-baked and dry.</p> +<p>The fall rains were late this year, and the yellow plains +below furnished neither food nor drink for either man or +beast. The herds of buffalo had long since wandered to +fresher spaces nearer the river beds. The young man’s +flask was empty, and it was twenty-seven hours since either +he or his horse had tasted anything. Now they had +reached the mountains he hoped to find water and game if +he could only hold out a little longer. Up and still up the +lean horse scrambled with nose to earth and quivering flanks, +and the young man, leaning forward and clinging to his seat +as he reeled like one drunken, still murmured words of encouragement. +“Good boy––Goldbug, go it. Good horse, +keep it up.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_169' name='page_169'></a>169</span></div> +<p>All at once the way opened out on a jutting crest and +made a sharp turn to the right, and the horse paused on the +verge so suddenly that his rider lost his hold and fell headlong +over into a scrub oak that caught him and held him +suspended in its tough and twisted branches above a chasm +so deep that the buzzards sailed on widespread wings round +and round in the blue air beneath him.</p> +<p>He lay there still and white as death, mercifully unconscious, +while an eagle with a wild scream circled about and +perched on a lightning-blasted tree far above and looked +down on him.</p> +<p>For a moment the yellow horse swayed weakly on the +brink, then feeling himself relieved of his burden, he stiffened +himself to a last great effort and held on along the +path which turned abruptly away from the edge of the cliff +and broadened out among low bushes and stunted trees. +Here again the horse paused and stretched his neck and bit +off the tips of the dry twigs near him, then turned his head +and whinnied to call his master, and pricked his ears to +listen; but he only heard the scream of the eagle overhead, +and again he walked on, guided by an instinct as mysterious +and unerring as the call of conscience to a human soul.</p> +<p>Good old beast! He had not much farther to go. Soon +there was a sound of water in the air––a continuous roar, +muffled and deep. The path wound upward, then descended +gradually until it led him to an open, grassy space, +bordered by green trees. Again he turned his head and +gave his intelligent call. Why did not his master respond? +Why did he linger behind when here was grass and water––surely +water, for the smell of it was fresh and sweet. But it +was well he called, for his friendly nicker fell on human ears.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_170' name='page_170'></a>170</span></div> +<p>A man of stalwart frame, well built and spare, hairy and +grizzled, but ruddy with health, sat in a cabin hidden among +the trees not forty paces away, and prepared his meal of +roasting quail suspended over the fire in his chimney and +potatoes baking in the ashes.</p> +<p>He lifted his head with a jerk, and swung the quail away +from the heat, leaving it still suspended, and taking his rifle +from its pegs stood for a moment in his door listening. For +months he had not heard the sound of a human voice, nor +the nicker of any horse other than his own. He called a +word of greeting, “Hello, stranger!” but receiving no response +he ventured farther from his door.</p> +<p>Goldbug was eagerly grazing––too eagerly for his own +good. The man recognized the signs of starvation and led +him to a tree, where he brought him a little water in his own +great tin dipper. Then he relieved him of saddle and bridle +and left him tied while he hastily stowed a few hard-tack +and a flask of whisky in his pocket, and taking a lasso over +his arm, started up the trail on his own horse.</p> +<p>“Some poor guy has lost his way and gone over the cliff,” +he muttered.</p> +<p>The young man still lay as he had fallen, but now his eyes +were open and staring at the sky. Had he not been too +weak to move he would have gone down; as it was, he +waited, not knowing if he were dead or in a dream, seeing +only the blue above him, and hearing only the scream of +the eagle.</p> +<p>“Lie still. Don’t ye move. Don’t ye stir a hair. I’ll +get ye. Still now––still.”</p> +<p>The big man’s voice came to him as out of a great chasm, +scarcely heard for the roaring in his head, although he was +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_171' name='page_171'></a>171</span> +quite near. His arms hung down and one leg swung free, +but his body rested easily balanced in the branches. Presently +he felt something fall lightly across his chest, slip +down to his hand, and then crawl slowly up his arm to the +shoulder, where it tightened and gripped. A vague hope +awoke in him.</p> +<p>“Now, wait. I’ll get ye; don’t move. I’ll have a noose +around ye’r leg next,––so.” The voice had grown clearer, +and seemed nearer, but the young man could make no response +with his parched throat.</p> +<p>“Now if I hurt ye a bit, try to stand it.” The man carried +the long loop of his lasso around the cliff and wound it +securely around another scrub oak, and then began slowly +and steadily to pull, until the young man moaned with +pain,––to cry out was impossible.</p> +<p>“I’ll have ye in a minute––I’ll have ye––there! Catch +at my hand. Poor boy, poor boy, ye can’t. Hold on––just +a little more––there!” Strong arms reached for him. +Strong hands gripped his clothing and lifted him from the +terrible chasm’s edge.</p> +<p>“He’s more dead than alive,” said the big man, as he +strove to pour a little whisky between the stranger’s set +teeth. “Well, I’ll pack him home and do for him there.”</p> +<p>He lifted his weight easily, and placing him on his horse, +led the animal to the cabin where he laid him in his own +bunk. There, with cool water, and whisky carefully administered, +the big man restored him enough to know that +he was conscious.</p> +<p>“There now, you’ll come out of this all right. You’ve +got a good body and a good head, young man,––lie by a +little and I’ll give ye some broth.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_172' name='page_172'></a>172</span></div> +<p>The man took a small stone jar from a shelf and putting +in a little water, took the half-cooked quail from the fire, +and putting it in the jar set it on the coals among the ashes, +and covered it. From time to time he lifted the cover and +stirred it about, sprinkling in a little corn meal, and when the +steam began to rise with savory odor, he did not wait for it +to be wholly done, but taking a very little of the broth in a +tin cup, he cooled it and fed it to his patient drop by drop +until the young man’s eyes looked gratefully into his.</p> +<p>Then, while the young man dozed, he returned to his own +uneaten meal, and dined on dried venison and roasted +potatoes and salt. The big man was a good housekeeper. +He washed his few utensils and swept the hearth with a +broom worn almost to the handle. Then he removed the +jar containing the quail and broth from the embers, and set +it aside in reserve for his guest. Whenever the young man +stirred he fed him again with the broth, until at last he +seemed to sleep naturally.</p> +<p>Seeing his patient quietly sleeping, the big man went out +to the starving horse and gave him another taste of water, +and allowed him to graze a few minutes, then tied him again, +and returned to the cabin. He stood for a while looking +down at the pallid face of the sleeping stranger, then he +lighted his pipe and busied himself about the cabin, returning +from time to time to study the young man’s countenance. +His pipe went out. He lighted it again and then sat +down with his back to the stranger and smoked and gazed +in the embers.</p> +<p>The expression of his face was peculiarly gentle as he +gazed. Perhaps the thought of having rescued a human +being worked on his spirit kindly, or what not, but something +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_173' name='page_173'></a>173</span> +brought him a vision of a pale face with soft, dark hair +waving back from the temples, and large gray eyes looking +up into his. It came and was gone, and came again, even +as he summoned it, and he smoked on. One watching him +might have thought that it was his custom to smoke and +gaze and dream thus.</p> +<p>At last he became aware that the stranger was trying to +speak to him in husky whispers. He turned quickly.</p> +<p>“Feeling more fit, are you? Well, take another sup of +broth. Can’t let you eat anything solid for a bit, but you +can have all of the broth now if you want it.”</p> +<p>As he stooped over him the young man’s fingers caught +at his shirt sleeve and pulled him down to listen to his +whispered words.</p> +<p>“Pull me out of this––quickly––quickly––there’s +a––party––down the––mountain––dying of thirst. Is this +Higgins’ Camp? I––I––tried to get there for––for +help.” He panted and could say no more.</p> +<p>The big man whistled softly. “Thought you’d get to +Higgins’ Camp? You’re sixty miles out of the way––or +more,––twice that, way you’ve come. You took the wrong +trail and you’ve gone forty miles one way when you should +have gone as far on the other. I did it myself once, and +never undid it.”</p> +<p>The patient looked hungrily at the tin cup from which he +had been taking the broth. “Can you give me a little +more?”</p> +<p>“Yes, drink it all. It won’t hurt ye.”</p> +<p>“I’ve got to get up. They’ll die.” He struggled and +succeeded in lifting himself to his elbow and with the effort +he spoke more strongly. “May I have another taste of the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_174' name='page_174'></a>174</span> +whisky? I’m coming stronger now. I left them yesterday +with all the food––only a bit––and a little water––not +enough to keep them alive much longer. Yesterday––God +help them––was it yesterday––or days ago?”</p> +<p>The older man had a slow, meditative manner of speech +as if he had long been in the way of speaking only to himself, +unhurried, and at peace. “It’s no use your trying to +think that out, young man, and I can’t tell you. Nor you +won’t be able to go for them in a while. No.”</p> +<p>“I must. I must if I die. I don’t care if I die––but +they––I must go.” He tried again to raise himself, but +fell back. Great drops stood out on his forehead and into +his eyes crept a look of horror. “It’s there!” he said, and +pointed with his finger.</p> +<p>“What’s there, man?”</p> +<p>“The eye. See! It’s gone. Never mind, it’s gone.” +He relaxed, and his face turned gray and his eyes closed for +a moment, then he said again, “I must go to them.”</p> +<p>“You can’t go. You’re delirious, man.”</p> +<p>Then the stranger’s lips twitched and he almost smiled. +“Because I saw it? I saw it watching me. It often is, and +it’s not delirium. I can go. I am quite myself.”</p> +<p>That half smile on the young man’s face was reassuring +and appealing. The big man could not resist it.</p> +<p>“See here, are you enough yourself to take care of yourself, +if I leave you and go after them––whoever they are?”</p> +<p>“Yes, oh, yes.”</p> +<p>“Will you be prudent––stay right here, eat very sparingly? +Are they back on the plain? If so, there is a long +ride ahead of me, but my horse is fresh. If they are not +off the trail by which you came, I can reach them.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_175' name='page_175'></a>175</span></div> +<p>“I did not once leave the trail after––there was no other +way I could take.”</p> +<p>“Would they likely stay right where you left them?”</p> +<p>“They couldn’t move if they tried. Oh, my God––if +I were only myself again!”</p> +<p>“Never waste words wishing, young man. I’ll get them. +But you must give me your promise to wait here. Will you +be prudent and wait?”</p> +<p>“Yes, yes.”</p> +<p>“You’ll be stronger before you know it, and then you’ll +want to leave, you know, and go for them yourself. Don’t do +that. I’ll give your horse a bit more to eat and drink, and +tie him again, then there’ll be no need for you to leave this +bunk until to-morrow. I’m to follow the trail you came up +by, and not leave it until I come to––whoever it is? Right. +Do you give me your word, no matter how long gone I may +be, not to leave my place here until I return, or send?”</p> +<p>“Oh, yes, yes.”</p> +<p>“Good. I’ll trust you. There’s a better reason than I +care to give you for this promise, young man. It’s not a +bad one.”</p> +<p>The big man then made his preparations rapidly, pausing +now and then to give the stranger instructions as to where +to find provisions and how to manage there by himself, +and inquiring carefully as to the party he was to find. He +packed saddlebags with supplies, and water flasks, and, as +he moved about, continued to question and admonish.</p> +<p>“By the time I get back you’ll be as well as ever you +were. A couple of days––and you’ll be fuming round +instead of waiting in patience––that’s what I tell you. +I’ll fetch them––do you hear? I’ll do it. Now what’s +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_176' name='page_176'></a>176</span> +your name? Harry King? Harry King––very well, I have +it. And the party? Father and mother and daughter. +Family party. I see. Big fools, no doubt. No description +needed, I guess. Bird? Name Bird? No. McBride,––very +good. Any name with a Mac to it goes on this mountain––that +means me. I’m the mountain. Any one I +don’t want here I pack off down the trail, and <i>vice versa</i>.”</p> +<p>Harry King lay still and heard the big man ride away. +He heard his own horse stamping and nickering, and heaving +a great sigh of relief his muscles relaxed, and he slept +soundly on his hard bed. For hours he had fought off this +terrible languor with a desperation born of terror for those +he had left behind him, who looked to him as their only +hope. Now he resigned their fate to the big man whose +eyes had looked so kindly into his, with a childlike feeling +of rest and content. He lay thus until the sun rose high +in the heavens the next morning, when he was awakened +by the insistent neighing of his horse which had risen almost +to a cry of fear.</p> +<p>“Poor beast. Poor beast,” he muttered. His vocal +chords seemed to have stiffened and dried, and his attempt +to call out to reassure the animal resulted only in a hoarse +croak. He devoured the meat of the little quail left in the +jar and drank the few remaining drops of broth, then +crawled out to look after the needs of his horse before making +further search for food for himself. He gathered all his +little strength to hold the frantic creature, maddened with +hunger, and tethered him where he could graze for half an +hour, then fetched him water as the big man had done, a +little at a time in the great dipper.</p> +<p>After these efforts he rested, sitting in the doorway in +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_177' name='page_177'></a>177</span> +the sun, and then searched out a meal for himself. The +big man’s larder was well stocked, and although Harry +King did not appear to be a western man, he was a good +camper, and could bake a corn dodger or toss a flapjack +with a fair amount of skill. As he worked, everything +seemed like a dream to him. The murmuring of the trees +far up the mountain side, the distant roar of falling water +that made him feel as if a little way off he might find the +sea, filled his senses with an impression of unseen forces at +work all about him, and the peculiar clearness and lightness +of the atmosphere made him feel as if he were swaying over +the ground and barely touching his feet to the earth, instead +of walking. He might indeed be in an enchanted land, were +it not for his hunger and the reality of his still hungry horse.</p> +<p>After eating, he again stretched himself on the earth and +again slept until his horse awakened him. It was well. +The sun was setting in the golden notch of the hills, and +once more he set himself to the same task of laboriously +giving his horse water and tethering him where the grass +was lush and green, then preparing food for himself, then +sitting in the doorway and letting the peace of the place +sink into his soul.</p> +<p>The horror of his situation when the big man found him +had made no impression, for he had mercifully been unconscious +and too stupefied with weariness to realize it. +He had even no idea of how he had come to the cabin, or +from which direction. Inertly he thought over it. A +trail seemed to lead away to the southwest. He supposed +he must have come by it, but he had not. It was only the +path made by his rescuer in going to and fro between his +garden patch and his cabin.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_178' name='page_178'></a>178</span></div> +<p>In the loneliness and peace of the dusk he looked up and +saw the dome above filled with stars, and all things were +so vast and inexplicable that he was minded to pray. +The longing and the necessity of prayer was upon him, and +he stood with arms uplifted and eyes fixed on the stars,––then +his head sank on his breast and he turned slowly into +the cabin and lay down on the bunk with his hands pressed +over his eyes, and moaned. Far into the night he lay +thus, unsleeping, now and again uttering that low moan. +Toward morning he again slept until far into the day, and +thus passed the first two days of his stay.</p> +<p>Strength came to him rapidly as the big man had said, +and soon he was restlessly searching the short paths all +about for a way by which he might find the plain below. +He did not forget the promise which had been exacted from +him to remain, no matter how long, until the big man’s +return, but he wished to discover whence he might arrive, +and perhaps journey to meet him on the way.</p> +<p>The first trail he followed led him to the fall that ever +roared in his ears. He stood amazed at its height and +volume, and its wonderful beauty. It lured him and drew +him again and again to the spot from which he first viewed +it. Midway of its height he stood where every now and +then a little stronger breeze carried the fine mist of the fall +in his face. Behind him lay the garden, ever watered thus +by the wind-blown spray. Smoothly the water fell over a +notch worn by its never ceasing motion in what seemed the +very crest of the mountain far above him. Smoothly it +fell into the rainbow mists that lost its base in a wonderful +iridescence of shadows and quivering, never resting lights +as far below him.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_179' name='page_179'></a>179</span></div> +<p>He caught his breath, and remembered the big man’s +words. “You missed the trail to Higgins’ Camp a long +way back. It’s easily done. I did it myself once, and +never undid it.” He could not choose but return over and +over to that spot. A wonderful ending to a lost trail for a +lost soul.</p> +<p>The next path he followed took him to a living spring, +where the big man was wont to lead his own horse to water, +and from whence he led the water to his cabin in a small +flume to always drip and trickle past his door. It was at +the end of this flume that Harry King had filled the large +dipper for his horse. Now he went back and washed that +utensil carefully, and hung it beside the door.</p> +<p>The next trail he followed led by a bare and more forbidding +route to the place where the big man had rescued +him, and he knew it must be the one by which he had come. +A sense of what had happened came over him terrifyingly, +and he shrank from the abyss, his body quivering and his +head reeling. He would not look down into the blue depth, +knowing that if he did so, by that way his sanity would +leave him, but he crawled cautiously around the projecting +cliff and wandered down the stony trail. Now and again +he called, “Whoopee! Whoopee!” but only his own +voice came back to him many times repeated.</p> +<p>Again and again he called and listened, “Whoopee! +Whoopee!” and was regretful at the thought that he did +not even know the name of the man who had saved him. +Could he also save the others? The wild trail drew him +and fascinated him. Each day he followed a little farther, +and morning and evening he called his lonely cry, “Whoopee! +Whoopee!” and still was answered by the echo in +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_180' name='page_180'></a>180</span> +diminuendo of his own voice. He tried to resist the lure +of that narrow, sun-baked, and stony descent, which he felt +led to the nethermost hell of hunger and burning thirst, but +always it seemed to him as if a cry came up for help, and +if it were not that he knew himself bound by a promise, he +would have taken his horse and returned to the horror +below.</p> +<p>Each evening he reasoned with himself, and repeated the +big man’s words for reassurance: “I’ll fetch them, do you +hear? I’ll fetch them,” and again: “I’m the mountain. +Any one I don’t want here I pack off down the trail.” +Perhaps he had taken them off to Higgins’ Camp instead of +bringing them back with him––what then? Harry King +bowed his head at the thought. Then he understood the +lure of the trail. What then? Why, then––he would +follow––follow––follow––until he found again the woman +for whom he had dared the unknown and to whom he +had given all but a few drops of water that were needed to +keep him alive long enough to find more for her. He +would follow her back into that hell below the heights. +But how long should he wait? How long should he trust +the man to whom he had given his promise?</p> +<p>He decided to wait a reasonable time, long enough to +allow for the big man’s going, and slow returning––long +enough indeed for them to use up all the provisions he had +packed down to them, and then he would break his promise +and go. In the meantime he tried to keep himself sane +by doing what he found to do. He gathered the ripe corn +in the big man’s garden patch and husked it and stored it +in the shed which was built against the cabin. Then he +stored the fodder in a sort of stable built of logs, one side of +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_181' name='page_181'></a>181</span> +which was formed by a huge bowlder, or projecting part of +the mountain itself, not far from the spring, where evidently +it had been stored in the past, and where he supposed the +man kept his horse in winter. He judged the winters must +be very severe for the care with which this shed was covered +and the wind holes stopped. And all the time he worked +each day seemed a month of days, instead of a day of hours.</p> +<p>At last he felt he was justified in trying to learn the cause +of the delay at least, and he baked many cakes of yellow +corn meal and browned them well on the hearth, and +roasted a side of bacon whole as it was, and packed strips +of dried venison, and filled his water flask at the spring. +After a long hunt he found empty bottles which he wrapped +round with husks and filled also with water. These he +purposed to hang at the sides of his saddle. He had carefully +washed and mended his clothing, and searching among +the big man’s effects, he found a razor, dull and long unused. +He sharpened and polished and stropped it, and removed +a vigorous growth of beard from his face, before a little +framed mirror. To-morrow he would take the trail down +into the horror from which he had come.</p> +<p>Now it only remained for him to look well to the good +yellow horse and sleep one more night in the friendly big +man’s bunk, then up before the sun and go.</p> +<p>The nights were cold, and he thought he would replenish +the fire on his hearth, for he always had the feeling that at +any moment they might come wearily climbing up the +trail, famished and cold. Any night he might hear the +“Halloo” of the big man’s voice. In the shed where he had +piled the husked corn lay wood cut in lengths for the fireplace, +and taking a pine torch he stooped to collect a few +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_182' name='page_182'></a>182</span> +sticks, when, by the glare of the light he held, he saw what +he had never seen in the dim daylight of the windowless +place. A heavy iron ring lay at his feet, and as he kicked +at it he discovered that it was attached to something +covered with earth beneath.</p> +<p>Impelled by curiosity he thrust the torch between the +logs and removed the earth, and found a huge bin of hewn +logs carefully fitted and smoothed on the inside. The cover +was not fastened, but only held in place by the weight of +stones and earth piled above it. This bin was half filled +with finely broken ore, and as he lifted it in his hands yellow +dust sifted through his fingers.</p> +<p>Quivering with a strange excitement he delved deeper, +lifting the precious particles by handfuls, feeling of it, sifting +it between his fingers, and holding the torch close to the +mass to catch the dull glow of it. For a long time he knelt +there, wondering at it, dreaming over it, and feeling of it. +Then he covered it all as he had found it, and taking the +wood for which he had come, he replenished the fire and +laid himself down to sleep.</p> +<p>What was gold to him? What were all the riches of the +earth and of the caves of the earth? Only one thought +absorbed him,––the woman whom he had left waiting for +him on the burning plain, and a haunting memory that +would never leave him––never be stilled.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_183' name='page_183'></a>183</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XV_THE_BIG_MANS_RETURN' id='CHAPTER_XV_THE_BIG_MANS_RETURN'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XV</h2> +<h3>THE BIG MAN’S RETURN</h3> +</div> +<p>The night was bitter cold after a day of fierce heat. +Three people climbed the long winding trail from the plains +beneath, slowly, carefully, and silently. A huge mountaineer +walked ahead, leading a lean brown horse. Seated +on the horse was a woman with long, pale face, and deeply +sunken dark eyes that looked out from under arched, dark +brows with a steady gaze that never wandered from some +point just ahead of her, not as if they perceived anything +beyond, but more as if they looked backward upon some +terror.</p> +<p>Behind them on a sorrel horse––a horse slenderer and +evidently of better stock than the brown––rode another +woman, also with dark eyes, now heavy lidded from weariness, +and pale skin, but younger and stronger and more +alert to the way they were taking. Her face was built on +different lines: a smooth, delicately modeled oval, wide at +the temples and level of brow, with heavy dark hair growing +low over the sides of the forehead, leaving the center high, +and the arch of the head perfect. Trailing along in the rear +a small mule followed, bearing a pack.</p> +<p>Sometimes the big man walking in front looked back and +spoke a word of encouragement, to which the younger of +the two women replied in low tones, as if the words were +spoken under her breath.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_184' name='page_184'></a>184</span></div> +<p>“We’ll stop and rest awhile now,” he said at last, and led +the horse to one side, where a level space made it possible +for them to dismount and stretch themselves on the ground +to give their weary limbs the needed relaxation.</p> +<p>The younger woman slipped to the ground and led her +horse forward to where the elder sat rigidly stiff, declining +to move.</p> +<p>“It is better we rest, mother. The kind man asks us.”</p> +<p>“Non, Amalia, non. We go on. It is best that we not +wait.”</p> +<p>Then the daughter spoke rapidly in their own tongue, +and the mother bowed her head and allowed herself to be +lifted from the saddle. Her daughter then unrolled her +blanket and, speaking still in her own tongue, with difficulty +persuaded her mother to lie down on the mountain +side, as they were directed, and the girl lay beside her, +covering her tenderly and pillowing her mother’s head on +her arm. The big man led the animals farther on and sat +down with his back against a great rock, and waited.</p> +<p>They lay thus until the mother slept the sleep of exhaustion; +then Amalia rose cautiously, not to awaken her, +and went over to him. Her teeth chattered with the cold, +and she drew a little shawl closer across her chest.</p> +<p>“This is a very hard way––so warm in the day and so +cold in the night. It is not possible that I sleep. The cold +drives me to move.”</p> +<p>“You ought to have put part of that blanket over yourself. +It’s going to be a long pull up the mountain, and you +ought to sleep a little. Walk about a bit to warm yourself +and then try again to sleep.”</p> +<p>“Yes. I try.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_185' name='page_185'></a>185</span></div> +<p>She turned docilely and walked back and forth, then +very quietly crept under the blanket beside her mother. +He watched them a while, and when he deemed she also +must be sleeping, he removed his coat and gently laid it +over the girl. By that time darkness had settled heavily +over the mountain. The horses ceased browsing among +the chaparral and lay down, and the big man stretched himself +for warmth close beside his sorrel horse, on the stony +ground. Thus in the stillness they all slept; at last, over +the mountain top the moon rose.</p> +<p>Higher and higher it crept up in the sky, and the stars +waned before its brilliant whiteness. The big man roused +himself then, and looked at the blanket under which the +two women slept, and with a muttered word of pity began +gathering weeds and brush with which to build a fire. It +should be a very small fire, hidden by chaparral from the +plains below, and would be well stamped out and the charred +place covered with stones and brush when they left it. +Soon he had steeped a pot of coffee and fried some bacon, +then he quickly put out his fire and woke the two women. +The younger sprang up, and, finding his coat over her, took +it to him and thanked him with rapid utterance.</p> +<p>“Oh, you are too kind. I am sorry you have deprive +yourself of your coat to put it over me. That is why I +have been so warm.”</p> +<p>The mother rose and shook out her skirt and glanced +furtively about her. “It is not the morning? It is the +moon. That is well we go early.” She drank the coffee +hurriedly and scarcely tasted the bacon and hard biscuit. +“It is no toilet we have here to make. So we go more +quickly. So is good.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_186' name='page_186'></a>186</span></div> +<p>“But you must eat the food, mother. You will be +stronger for the long, hard ride. You have not here to +hurry. No one follows us here.”</p> +<p>“Your father may be already by the camp, Amalia––to +bring us help––yes. But of those men ‘rouge’––if +they follow and rob us––”</p> +<p>The two women spoke English out of deference to the big +man, and only dropped into their own language or into +fluent French when necessity compelled them, or they +thought themselves alone.</p> +<p>“Ah, but those red men, mother, they do not come here, +so the kind man told us, for now they are also kind. Sit +here and eat the biscuit. I will ask him.”</p> +<p>She went over to where he stood by the animals, pouring +a very little water from the cans carried by the pack +mule for each one. “They’ll have to hold out on this +for the day, but they may only have half of it now,” he +said.</p> +<p>“What shall I do?” Amalia looked with wide, distressed +eyes in his face. “She believes it yet, that my father lives +and has gone to the camp for help. She thinks we go to +him,––to the camp. How can I tell her? I cannot––I +dare not.”</p> +<p>“Let her think what satisfies her most. We can tell her +as much as is best for her to know, a little at a time, and +there will be plenty of time to do it in. We’ll be snowed up +on this mountain all winter.” The young woman did not +reply, but stood perfectly still, gazing off into the moonlit +wilderness. “When people get locoed this way, the only +thing is to humor them and give them a chance to rest +satisfied in something––no matter what, much,––only so +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_187' name='page_187'></a>187</span> +they are not hectored. No mind can get well when it is +being hectored.”</p> +<p>“Hectored? That is to mean––tortured? Yes, I +understand. It is that we not suffer the mind to be tortured?”</p> +<p>“About that, yes.”</p> +<p>“Thank you. I try to comfort her. But it is to lie to +her? It is not a sin, when it is for the healing?”</p> +<p>“I’m not authority on that, Miss, but I know lying’s a +blessing sometimes.”</p> +<p>“If I could make her see the marvelous beauty of this way +we go, but she will not look. Me, I can hardly breathe for +the wonder––yet––I do not forget my father is dead.”</p> +<p>“I’m starting you off now, because it will not be so hard +on either you or the horses to travel by night, as long as +it is light enough to see the way. Then when the sun comes +out hot, we can lie by a bit, as we did yesterday.”</p> +<p>“Then is no fear of the red men we met on the plains?”</p> +<p>“They’re not likely to follow us up here––not at this +season, and now the railroad’s going through, they’re attracted +by that.”</p> +<p>“Do they never come to you, at your home?”</p> +<p>“Not often. They think I’m a sort of white ‘medicine +man’––kind of a hoodoo, and leave me alone.”</p> +<p>She looked at him with mystification in her eyes, but did +not ask what he meant, and returned to her mother.</p> +<p>“I have eaten. Now we go, is not?”</p> +<p>“Yes, mother. The kind man says we go on, and the +red men will not follow us.”</p> +<p>“Good. I have afraid of the men ‘rouge.’ Your father +knows not fear; only I know it.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_188' name='page_188'></a>188</span></div> +<p>Soon they were mounted and traveling up the trail as +before, the little pack mule following in the rear. No +breeze stirred to make the frosty air bite more keenly, and +the women rode in comparative comfort, with their hands +wrapped in their shawls to keep them warm. They did +not try to converse, or only uttered a word now and then in +their own tongue. Amalia’s spirit was enrapt in the beauty +around and above and below her, so that she could not have +spoken more than the merest word for a reply had she tried.</p> +<p>The moonlight brought all the immediate surroundings +into sharp relief, and the distant hills in receding gradations +seemed to be created out of molten silver touched with +palest gold. Above, the vault of the heavens was almost +black, and the stars were few, but clear. Even the stones +that impeded the horses’ feet seemed to be made of silver. +The depths below them seemed as vast and black as the +vault above, except for the silver bath of light that touched +the tops of the gigantic trees at the bottom of the cañon +around which they were climbing.</p> +<p>The silence of this vastness was as fraught with mystery +as the scene, and was broken only by the scrambling of the +horses over the stones and their heavy breathing. Thus +throughout the rest of the night they wended steadily upward, +only pausing now and then to allow the animals to +breathe, and then on. At last a thing occurred to break +the stillness and strike terror to Amalia’s heart. It had +occurred once the day before when the silence was most +profound. A piercing cry rent the air, that began in a +scream of terror and ended in a long-drawn wail of despair.</p> +<p>Amalia slipped from her horse and stumbled over the +rough ground to her mother’s side and poured forth a stream +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_189' name='page_189'></a>189</span> +of words in her own tongue, and clasped her arms about the +rigid form that did not bend toward her, but only sat staring +into the white night as if her eye perceived a sight from +which she could not turn away.</p> +<p>“Look at me, mother. Oh, try to make her look at me!” +The big man lifted her from the horse, and she relaxed into +trembling. “There, it is gone now. Walk with me, +mother;” and the two walked for a while, holding hands, +and Amalia talked unceasingly in low, soothing tones.</p> +<p>After a little time longer the moon paled and the stars +disappeared, and soon the sky became overspread with the +changing coloring and the splendor of dawn. Then the +sun rose out of the glory, but still they kept on their way +until the heat began to overcome them. Then they halted +where some pines and high rocks made a shelter, but this +time the big man did not build a fire. He gave them a little +coffee which he had saved for them from what he had +steeped during the night, and they ate and rested, and +the mother fell quickly into the sleep of exhaustion, as +before.</p> +<p>Thus during the middle of the day they rested, Amalia +and the big man sometimes sleeping and sometimes conversing +quietly.</p> +<p>“I don’t know why mother does this. I never knew her +to until yesterday. Father never used to let her look +straight ahead of her as she does now. She has always been +very brave and strong. She has done wonderful things––but +I was not there. When troubles came on my father, +I was put in a convent––I know now it was to keep me +from harm. I did not know then why I was sent away +from them, for my father was not of the religion of the good +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_190' name='page_190'></a>190</span> +sisters at the convent,––but now I know––it was to save +me.”</p> +<p>“Why did troubles come on your father?”</p> +<p>“What he did I do not know, but I am very sure it was +nothing wrong. In my country sometimes men have to +break the law to do right; my mother has told me so. He +was in prison a long time when I was living in the convent, +sheltered and cared for,––and mother––mother was working +all alone to get him out––all alone suffering.”</p> +<p>“How could they keep you there if she had to work so +hard?”</p> +<p>“My father had a friend. He was not of our country, +and he was most kind and good. I think he was of Scotland––or +maybe of Ireland; I was so little I do not know. +He saved for my mother some of her money so the government +did not get it. I think my mother gave it to him, +once––before the trouble came. Maybe she knew it +would come,––anyway, so it was. I do not know if he was +Irish, or of Scotland––but he must have been a good man.”</p> +<p>“Been? Is he dead?”</p> +<p>“Yes. It was of a fever he died. My mother told me. +He gave us his name, and to my father his papers to leave +our country, for he knew he would die, or my father never +could have got out of the country. I never saw him but +once. When I saw you, I thought of him. He was grand +and good, as are you. My mother came for me at the convent +in Paris, and in the night we went to my father, and +in the morning we went to the great ship. We said McBride, +and all was well. If we had said Manovska when we +took the ship, we would have been sent back and my father +would have been killed. In the prison we would have +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_191' name='page_191'></a>191</span> +died. It was hard to get on the ship, but when we got to +this country, nobody cared who got off.”</p> +<p>“How long ago was that?”</p> +<p>“It was at the time of your great war we came. My +mother wore the dress of our peasant women, and I did the +same.”</p> +<p>“And were you quite safe in this country?”</p> +<p>“For a long time we lived very quietly, and we thought +we were. But after a time some one came, and father took +him in, and then others came, and went away again, and +came again––I don’t know why––they did not tell me,––but +this I know. Some one had a great enmity against my +father, and at last mother took me in the night to a strange +place where we knew no one, and then we went to another +place––and to still another. It was very wearisome.”</p> +<p>“What was your father’s business?”</p> +<p>“My father had no business. He was what you call a +nobleman. He had very much land, but he was generous +and gave it nearly all away to his poor people. My father +was very learned and studied much. He made much +music––very beautiful––not for money––never for that. +Only after we came to this country did he so, to live. Once +he played in a great orchestra. It was then those men found +him and came so often that he had again to go away and +hide. I think they brought him papers––very important––to +be sacredly guarded until a right time should come +to reveal them.”</p> +<p>“And you have no knowledge why he was followed and +persecuted?”</p> +<p>“I was so little at the beginning I do not know. If it +was that in his religion he was different,––or if he was trying +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_192' name='page_192'></a>192</span> +to change in the government the laws,––for we are not +of Russia,––I know that when he gave away his land, the +other noblemen were very angry with him, and at the court––where +my father was sent by his people for reasons––there +was a prince,––I think it was about my mother he +hated my father so,––but for what––that I never heard. +But he had my father imprisoned, and there in the prison +they––What was that word,––hectored? Yes. In the +prison they hectored him greatly––so greatly that never +more was he straight. It was very sad.”</p> +<p>“I don’t think we would say hectored, for that. I think +we would say tortured.”</p> +<p>“Oh, yes. I see. To hector is of the mind, but torture +is of the body. It is that I mean––for they were very +terrible to him. My mother was there, and they made her +look at it to bring him the more quickly to tell for her sake +what he would not for his own. I think when she looks +long before her at nothing, she is seeing again the tortures +of my father, and so she cries out in that terrible way. I +think so.”</p> +<p>“What were they trying to get out of him?”</p> +<p>Amalia looked up in his face with a puzzled expression for +a moment. “Get––out––of––him?” she asked.</p> +<p>“I mean, what did they want him to tell?”</p> +<p>“Ah, that I know not. It was never told. If they could +find him, I think they would try again to learn of him something +which he only can tell. I think if they could find my +mother, they would now try to learn from her what my +father knew, but her lips are like the grave. At that time +he had told her nothing, but since then––when we were far +out in the wilderness––I do not know. I hope my mother +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_193' name='page_193'></a>193</span> +will never be found. Is it a very secret place to which we +go?”</p> +<p>“I might call it that––yes. I’ve lived there for twenty +years and no white man has found me yet, until the young +man, Harry King, was pitched over the edge of eternity +and only saved by a––well––a chance––likely.”</p> +<p>The young woman gazed at him wide-eyed, and drew in +her breath. “You saved him.”</p> +<p>“If he obeyed me––I did.”</p> +<p>“And all the twenty years were you alone?”</p> +<p>“I always had a horse.”</p> +<p>“But for a companion––had you never one?”</p> +<p>“Never.”</p> +<p>“Are you, too, a good man who has done a deed against +the law of your land?”</p> +<p>The big man looked off a moment, then down at her with +a little smile playing about his lips. “I never did a deed +against the law of any land that I know of, but as for the +good part––that’s another thing. I may be fairly good as +goodness goes.”</p> +<p>“Goodnessgoes!” She repeated after him as if it were +one word from which she was trying to extract a meaning. +“Was it then to flee from the wicked world that you lived +all the twenty years thus alone?”</p> +<p>“Hardly that, either. To tell the truth, it may be only a +habit with me.”</p> +<p>“Will you forgive me that I asked? It was only that to +me it has been terrible to live always in hiding and fear. I +love people, and desire greatly to have kind people near me,––but +of the world where my father and mother lived, and +at the court––and of the nobles, of all these I am afraid.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_194' name='page_194'></a>194</span></div> +<p>“Yes, yes. I fancy you were.” A grim look settled +about his mouth, although his eyes twinkled kindly. He +marveled to think how trustingly they accompanied him +into this wilderness––but then––poor babes! What +else could they do? “You’ll be safe from all the courts +and nobles in the world where I’m taking +you.”</p> +<p>“That is why my eyes do not weep for my father. He is +now gone where none can find him but God. It is very +terrible that a good man should always hide––hide and +live in fear––always––even from his own kinsmen. I understand +some of the sorrows of the world.”</p> +<p>“You’ll forget it all up there.”</p> +<p>“I will try if my mother recovers.” She drew in her +breath with a little quivering catch.</p> +<p>“We’ll wake her now, and start on. It won’t do to +waste daylight any longer.” Secretly he was afraid that +they might be followed by Indians, and was sorry he had +made the fire in the night, but he reasoned that he could +never have brought them on without such refreshment. +Women are different from men. He could eat raw bacon +and hard-tack and go without coffee, when necessary, but to +ask women to do so was quite another thing.</p> +<p>For long hours now they traveled on, even after the moon +had set, in the darkness. It was just before the dawn, where +the trail wound and doubled on itself, that the sorrel horse +was startled by a small rolling stone that had been loosened +on the trail above them. Instantly the big man halted +where they were.</p> +<p>“Are you brave enough to wait here a bit by your +mother’s horse while I go on? That stone did not loosen +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_195' name='page_195'></a>195</span> +itself. It may be nothing but some little beast,––if it +were a bear, the horses would have made a fuss.”</p> +<p>He mounted the sorrel and went forward, leaving her +standing on the trail, holding the leading strap of her +mother’s horse, which tossed its head and stepped about +restlessly, trying to follow. She petted and soothed the +animal and talked in low tones to her mother. Then with +beating heart she listened. Two men’s voices came down +to her––one, the big man’s––and the other––yes, she +had heard it before.</p> +<p>“It is ’Arry King, mother. Surely he has come down to +meet us,” she said joyfully. She would have hurried on, +but bethought herself she would better wait as she had been +directed. Soon the big man returned, looking displeased +and grim.</p> +<p>“Young chap couldn’t wait. He gave me his promise, +but he didn’t keep it.”</p> +<p>“It was ’Arry King?” He made no reply, and they +resumed their way as before. “It was long to wait, and +nothing to do,” she pleaded, divining his mood.</p> +<p>“I had good reasons, Miss. No matter. I sent him +back. No need of him here. We’ll make it before +morning now, and he will have the cabin warm and hot +coffee for us, if you can stand to go on for a goodish long +pull.”</p> +<p>A goodish long pull it surely was, in the darkness, but the +women bore up with courage, and their guide led them +safely. The horse Amalia rode, being his own horse, knew +the way well.</p> +<p>“Don’t try to guide him; he’ll take you quite safely,” +he called back to her. “Let the reins hang.” And in the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_196' name='page_196'></a>196</span> +dusk of early morning they safely turned the curve where +Harry King had fallen, never knowing the danger.</p> +<p>Harry King, standing in the doorway of the cabin, with +the firelight bright behind him, saw them winding down the +trail and hurried forward. They were almost stupefied +with fatigue. He lifted the mother in his arms without a +word and carried her into the cabin and laid her in the +bunk, which he had prepared to receive her. He greeted +Amalia with a quiet word as the big man led her in, and +went out to the horses, relieved them of their burdens, and +led them away to the shed by the spring. Soon the big +man joined him, and began rubbing down the animals.</p> +<p>“I will do this. You must rest,” said Harry.</p> +<p>“I need none of your help,” he said, not surlily, as the +words might sound, but colorlessly.</p> +<p>“I needed yours when I came here––or you saved me and +brought me here, and now whatever you wish I’ll do, but +for to-night you must take my help. I’m not apologizing +for what I did, because I thought it right, but––”</p> +<p>“Peace, man, peace. I’ve lived a long time with no man +to gainsay me. I’ll take what comes now and thank the +Lord it’s no worse. We’ll leave the cabin to the women, +after I see that they have no fright about it, and we’ll sleep +in the fodder. There have been worse beds.”</p> +<p>“I have coffee on the hearth, hot, and corn dodgers––such +as we used to make in the army. I’ve made them +often before.”</p> +<p>“Turn the beasts free; there isn’t room for them all in +the shed, and I’ll go get a bite and join you soon.”</p> +<p>So Harry King did not return to the cabin that night, +much as he desired to see Amalia again, but lay down on +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_197' name='page_197'></a>197</span> +the fodder and tried to sleep. His heart throbbed gladly +at the thought of her safety. He had not dared to inquire +after her father. Although he had seen so little of the big +man he understood his mood, and having received such great +kindness at his hands, he was truly sorry at the invasion +of his peace. Undoubtedly he did not like to have a family, +gathered from the Lord only knew where, suddenly +quartered on him for none knew how long.</p> +<p>The cabin was only meant for a hermit of a man, and +little suited to women and their needs. A mixed household +required more rooms. He tried to think the matter +through and to plan, but the effort brought drowsiness, and +before the big man returned he was asleep.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_198' name='page_198'></a>198</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XVI_A_PECULIAR_POSITION' id='CHAPTER_XVI_A_PECULIAR_POSITION'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XVI</h2> +<h3>A PECULIAR POSITION</h3> +</div> +<p>“Well, young man, we find ourselves in what I call a +peculiar position.”</p> +<p>A smile that would have been sardonic, were it not for a +few lines around the corners of his eyes which belied any +sinister suspicion, spread grimly across the big man’s face +as he stood looking down on Harry King in the dusk of the +unlighted shed. The younger man rose quickly from the +fodder where he had slept heavily after the fatigues of +the past day and night, and stood respectfully looking into +the big man’s face.</p> +<p>“I––I––realize the situation. I thought about it +after I turned in here––before you came down––or up––to +this––ahem––bedroom. I can take myself off, +sir. And if there were any way––of relieving you of––the––whole––embarrassment,––I––I––would +do so.”</p> +<p>“Everything’s quiet down at the cabin. I’ve been there +and looked about a bit. They had need of sleep. You go +back to your bunk, and I’ll take mine, and we’ll talk the +thing over before we see them again. As for your taking +yourself off, that remains to be seen. I’m not crabbed, +that’s not the secret of my life alone,––though you might +think it. I––ahem––ahem.” The big man cleared his +throat and stretched his spare frame full length on the +fodder where he had slept. With his elbow on the bed of +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_199' name='page_199'></a>199</span> +corn stalks he lifted his head on his hand and gazed at Harry +King, not dreamily as when he first saw him, but with covert +keenness.</p> +<p>“Lie down in your place––a bit––lie down. We’ll +talk until we’ve arrived at a conclusion, and it may be a +long talk, so we may as well be comfortable.”</p> +<p>Harry King went back to his own bunk and lay +prone, his forehead resting on his folded arms and his face +hidden. “Very well, sir; I’ll do my best. We have to +accept each other for the best there is in us, I take it. +You’ve saved my life and the life of those two women, and +we all owe you our grat––”</p> +<p>“Go to, go to. It’s not of that I’m wishing to speak. +Let’s begin at the beginning, or, as near the beginning as +we can. I’ve been standing here looking at you while +you were sleeping,––and last night––I mean early this +morning when I came up here, I––with a torch I studied +your face well and long. A man betrays his true nature +when he is sleeping. The lines of what he has been +thinking and feeling show then when he cannot disguise +them by smiles or words. I’m old enough to be your +father––yes––so it might have been––and with your +permission I’ll talk to you straight.”</p> +<p>Harry King lifted his head and looked at the other, then +resumed his former position. “Thank you,” was all he +said.</p> +<p>“You’ve been well bred. You’re in trouble. I ask you +what is your true name and what you have done?”</p> +<p>The young man did not speak. He lay still as if he had +heard nothing, but the other saw his hands clinch into +knotted fists and the muscles of his arms grow rigid. His +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_200' name='page_200'></a>200</span> +heart beat heavily and the blood roared in his ears. At +last he lifted his head and looked back at the big man and +spoke monotonously.</p> +<p>“I gave you my name––all the name I have.” His +face was white in the dim light and the lids drew close over +his gray eyes.</p> +<p>“You prefer to lie to me? I ask in good faith.”</p> +<p>“All the name I have is the one I gave you, Harry King.”</p> +<p>“And you will hold to the lie?” They looked steadily +into each other’s eyes. The young man nodded. “And +there was more I asked of you.”</p> +<p>Then the young man turned away from the keen eyes +that had held him and sat up in the fodder and clasped his +knees with his hands and looked straight out before him, +regarding nothing––nothing but his own thoughts. A +strange expression crept over his face,––was it fear––or +was it an inward terror? Suddenly he put out his hand +with a frantic gesture toward the darkest corner of the +place, “It’s there,” he cried in a voice scarcely above a +whisper, then hid his eyes and moaned. At the sight, the +big man’s face softened.</p> +<p>“Lad, lad, ye’re in trouble. I saved your body as it +hung over the cliff––and the Lord only knows how ye +were saved. I took ye home and laid ye in my own bunk,––and +looked on your face––and there my heart cried on +the Lord for the first time in many years. I had forsworn +the company of men, and of all women,––and the faith of +my fathers had died in me,––but there, as I looked on your +face––the lost years came back. And now––ye’re only +Harry King. Only Harry King.”</p> +<p>“That’s all.” The young man’s lips set tightly and the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_201' name='page_201'></a>201</span> +cords of his neck stood out. Nothing was lost to the eyes +that watched him so intently.</p> +<p>“I had a son––once. I held him in my arms––for an +hour––and then left him forever. You have a face that +reminds me of one––one I hated––and it minds me of +one I––I––loved,––of one I loved better than I loved +life.”</p> +<p>Then Harry King turned and gazed in the big man’s +eyes, and as he gazed, the withdrawn, inward look left his +own. He still sat clasping his knees. “I can more easily +tell you what I have done than I can tell you my name. I +have sworn never to utter it again.” He was weeping, +but he hid his tears for very shame of them.</p> +<p>The older man shook his head. “I’ve known sorrow, +boy, but the lesson of it, never. Men say there is a thing +to be learned from sorrow, but to me it has brought only +rebellion and bitterness. So I’ve missed the good of it +because it came upon me through arrogance and injustice––not +my own. So now I say to you––if it was at the +expense of your soul I saved your life, it were better I had +let you go down. Lad,––you’ve brought me a softness,––it’s +like what a man feels for a woman. I’m glad it’s come +back to me. It is good to feel. I’d make a son of you,––but––for +the truth’s sake tell me a bit more.”</p> +<p>“I had a friend and I killed him. I was angry and killed +him. I have left my name in his grave.” Harry King +rose and walked away and stood shivering in the entrance +of the shed. Then he came back and spoke humbly. “Do +with me what you will, but call me Harry King. I have +nothing on earth but the clothes on my body, and they are +in rags. If you have work for me to do, let me do it, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_202' name='page_202'></a>202</span> +in mercy. If not, let me go back to the plains and die +there.”</p> +<p>“How long ago was this?”</p> +<p>“More––more than two years ago––yes, three––perhaps.”</p> +<p>“And where have you been?”</p> +<p>“Knocking about––hiding. For a while I had work on +the road they are building––”</p> +<p>“Road? What road?”</p> +<p>“The new railroad across the continent.”</p> +<p>“Where, young man, where?”</p> +<p>“From Chicago on. They got it as far as Cheyenne, but +that was the very place of all others where they would be +apt to hunt for me. I got news of a detective hanging about +the camp, and I was sure he had come there to track me. +I had my wages and my clothes, and when I found they had +traced me there, I spent all I had for my horse and took my +pack and struck out over the plains.” He paused and +wiped the cold drops from his forehead, then lifted his head +with gathered courage. “One day,––I found these people, +nigh starving for both water and food, and without strength +to go where they could be provided for. They, too, were +refugees, I learned, and so I cast my lot with theirs, and +served them as best I could.”</p> +<p>“And now they have fallen to the two of us to provide +for. You say, give you work? I’ve lived here these twenty +years and found work for no man but myself. I’ve found +plenty of that––just to keep alive, part of the time. It’s +bad here in the winter––if the stores give out. Tell me +what you know of these women.”</p> +<p>“Where is the man?”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_203' name='page_203'></a>203</span></div> +<p>“Dead. I found him dead before I reached them. I +left him lying where I found him, and pushed on––got +there just in time. He wasn’t three hours away from them +as a man walks. I made them as comfortable as I could +and saw that no Indians were about, nor had been, they said; +so I ventured back and made a grave for him as best I +could, and told the daughter only, for the old lady seemed +out of her head. I don’t know what we can do with her if +she gets worse. I don’t know.” As the big man talked he +noticed the younger one growing calmer and listening +intently.</p> +<p>“Before I buried him I searched him and found a few +papers––just letters in a strange language, and from the +feeling of his coat I judged others were hid––sewed in it, +so I fetched it back to her––the young one. You thought +I was long gone, and there was where you made the blunder. +How did you suppose I came by the pack mule and the +other horse?”</p> +<p>“When I saw them, I knew you must have gone to Higgins’ +Camp and back, but how could I know it before? +You might have been in need of me, and of food.”</p> +<p>“We’ll say no more of it. Those men at the camp are +beasts. I bought those animals and paid gold for them. +They wanted to know where I got the gold. I told them +where they’d never get it. They asked me ten prices for +those beasts, and then tried to keep me there until they +could clean me out and get hold of my knowledge. But I +skipped away in the night when they were all drunk and +asleep. Then I had to make a long detour to put them off +the track if they should try to follow me, and all that took +time.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_204' name='page_204'></a>204</span></div> +<p>The big man paused to fill and light his pipe. “And +what next?” asked Harry King.</p> +<p>“Except for enough food and water to last us up the trail +you came, I packed nothing back to the wagon, and so had +room to bring a few of their things up here, and there may +be some of your own among them––they said something +about it. We hauled the wagon as far as a good place to +hide it, in a wash, could be found, and we covered it––and +our tracks. But there was nothing +left in it but a few of their utensils, unless the box they did +not open contained something. It was left in the wagon. +That was the best I could do with only the help of the young +woman, and she was too weak to do much. It may lie +there untouched for ten years unless a rain scoops it out, +and that’s not likely.</p> +<p>“I showed the young woman as we came along where her +father lay, and as we came to a halt a bit farther on, she +went back, while her mother slept, and knelt there praying +for an hour. I doubt any good it did him, but it comforted +her heart. It’s a good religion for a woman, where she does +not have to think things out for herself, but takes a priest’s +word for it all. And now they’re here, and you’re here, and +my home is invaded, and my peace is gone, and may the +Lord help me––I can’t.”</p> +<p>Harry King looked at him a moment in silence. “Nor +can I––help––but to take myself off.”</p> +<p>“Take yourself off! And leave me alone with two +women? I who have foresworn them forever! How do +you know but that they may each be possessed by seven +devils? But there! It isn’t so bad. As long as they +stay you’ll stay. It was through you they are here, and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_205' name='page_205'></a>205</span> +close on to winter,––and if it was summer, it would be as +bad to send them away where they would have no place +to stay and no way to live. Lad, the world’s hard on +women. I’ve seen much.”</p> +<p>Harry King went again and stood in the open entrance of +the shed and waited. The big man saw that he had succeeded +in taking the other’s mind off himself, and had led +him to think of others, and now he followed up the advantage +toward confidence that he had thus gained. He +also came to the entrance and laid his kindly hand on the +younger man’s shoulder, and there in the pale light of that +cloudy fall morning, standing in the cool, invigorating air, +with the sound of falling water in their ears, the two men +made a compact, and the end was this.</p> +<p>“Harry King, if you’ll be my son, I’ll be your father. +My boy would be about your age––if he lives,––but if he +does, he has been taught to look down on me––on the +very thought of me.” He cast a wistful glance at the +young man’s face as he spoke. “From the time I held him +in my arms, a day-old baby, I’ve never seen him, and it +may be he has never heard of me. He was in good hands +and was given over for good reasons, to one who hated my +name and my race––and me. For love of his mother I +did this. It was all I could do for her; I would have gone +down into the grave for her.</p> +<p>“I, too, have been a wanderer over the face of the earth. +At first I lived in India––in China––anywhere to be as +far on the other side of the earth from her grave and my +boy, as I vowed I would, but I’ve kept the memory of her +sweet in my heart. You need not fear I’ll ask again for +your name. Until you choose to give it I will respect +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_206' name='page_206'></a>206</span> +your wish,––and for the rest––speak of it when you +must––but not before. I have no more to ask. You’ve +been well bred, as I said, and that’s enough for me. You’re +more than of age––I can see that––but it’s my opinion +you need a father. Will you take me?”</p> +<p>The young man drew in his breath sharply through +quivering lips, and made answer with averted head: +“Cain! Cain and the curse of Cain! Can I allow another +to share it?”</p> +<p>“Another shares it and you have no choice.”</p> +<p>“I will be more than a son. Sons hurt their fathers and +accept all from them and give little. You lifted me out of +the abyss and brought me back to life. You took on yourself +the burden laid on me, to save those who trusted me, +knowing nothing of my crime,––and now you drag my +very soul from hell. I will do more than be your son––I +will give you the life you saved. Who are you?”</p> +<p>Then the big man gave his name, making no reciprocal +demand. What mattered a name? It was the man, by +whatever name, he wanted.</p> +<p>“I am an Irishman by birth, and my name is Larry +Kildene. If you’ll go to a little county not so far from +Dublin, but to the north, you’ll find my people.”</p> +<p>He was looking away toward the top of the mountain +as he spoke, and was seeing his grandfather’s house as he had +seen it when a boy, and so he did not see the countenance +of the young man at his side. Had he done so, he would +not have missed knowing what the young man from that +moment knew, and from that moment, out of the love now +awakened in his heart for the big man, carefully concealed, +giving thanks that he had not told his name.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_207' name='page_207'></a>207</span></div> +<p>For a long minute they stood thus looking away from +each other, while Harry King, by a mighty effort, gained +control of his features, and his voice. Then although white +to the lips, he spoke quietly: “Harry King––the murderer––be +the son of Larry Kildene––Larry Kildene––I––to +slink away in the hills––forever to hide––”</p> +<p>“No more of that. I’ll show you a new life. Give me +your hand, Harry King.” And the young man extended +both hands in a silence through which no words could have +been heard.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_208' name='page_208'></a>208</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XVII_ADOPTING_A_FAMILY' id='CHAPTER_XVII_ADOPTING_A_FAMILY'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XVII</h2> +<h3>ADOPTING A FAMILY</h3> +</div> +<p>As the two men walked down toward the cabin they saw +Amalia standing beside the door in the sunlight which now +streamed through a rift in the clouds, gazing up at the +towering mountain and listening to the falling water. She +spied them and came swiftly to them, extending both hands +in a sweet, gracious impulsiveness, and began speaking +rapidly even before she reached them.</p> +<p>“Ah! So beautiful is your home! It is so much that +I would say to you of gratitude in my heart––it is like a +river flowing swiftly to tell you––Ah! I cannot say it all––and +we come and intrude ourselves upon you thus that +you have no place where to go for your own sleeping––Is +not? Yes, I know it. So must we think quickly how +we may unburden you of us––my mother and myself––only +that she yet is sleeping that strange sleep that seems +still not like sleep. Let me that I serve you, sir?”</p> +<p>Larry Kildene looked on her glowing, upturned face, +gathering his slower wits for some response to her swift +speech, while she turned to the younger man, grasping his +hands in the same manner and not ceasing the flow of her +utterance.</p> +<p>“And you, at such severe labor and great danger, have +found this noble man, and have sent him to us––to you do +we owe what never can we pay––it is thus while we live +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_209' name='page_209'></a>209</span> +must we always thank you in our hearts. And to this +place––so <i>won-n-der-ful</i>––Ah! Beautiful like heaven––Is +not? Yes, and the sweet sound always in the air––like +heaven and the sound of wings––to stop here even for +this night is to make those sorrowful thoughts lie still and +for a while speak nothing.”</p> +<p>As she turned from one to the other, addressing each in +turn, warm lights flashed in her eyes through tears, like +stars in a deep pool. Her dark hair rolled back from her +smooth oval forehead in heavy coils, and over her head and +knotted under her perfect chin, outlining its curve, was a +silken peasant handkerchief with a crimson border of the +richest hue, while about the neck of her colorless, closely +fitted gown was a piece of exquisite hand-wrought lace. +She stood before them, a vision from the old world, full of +innate ladyhood, simple as a peasant, at once appealing +and dominating, impulsive, yet shy. Her beautiful enunciation, +her inverted and quaintly turned English, alive +with poetry, was typical of her whole personality, a sweet +and strange mixture of the high-bred aristocrat and the +simple directness and strength of the peasant.</p> +<p>The two men made stumbling and embarrassed replies. +That tender and beautiful quality of chivalry toward +women, belonging by nature to undefiled manhood, was +awakened in them, and as one being, not two, they would +have laid their all at her feet. This, indeed, they literally +did. The small, one-room cabin, which had so long served +for Larry Kildene’s palace, was given over entirely to the +two women, and the men made their own abode in the shed +where they had slept.</p> +<p>This they accomplished by creating a new room, by +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_210' name='page_210'></a>210</span> +extending the roof-covered space Larry had used for his +stable and the storing of fodder, far enough along under the +great overhanging rock to allow of comfortable bunks, a +place to walk about, and a fireplace also. The labor involved +in the making of this room was a boon to Harry +King.</p> +<p>Upon the old stone boat which Larry had used for a +similar purpose he hauled stones gathered from the rock +ledge and built therewith a chimney, and with the few tools +in the big man’s store he made seats out of hewn logs, and +a rude table. This work was left to him by the older +man purposely, while he occupied himself with the gathering +in of the garden stuff for themselves and for the animals. +A matter that troubled his good heart not a little was that +of providing for the coming winter enough food supply for +his suddenly acquired family. Of grain and fodder he +thought he had enough for animals kept in idleness, as he +still had stores gathered in previous years for his own horse. +But for these women, he must not allow them to suffer the +least privation.</p> +<p>It was not the question of food alone that disturbed him. +At last he laid his troubles before Harry King.</p> +<p>“You know, lad, it won’t be so long before the snow will +be down on us, and I’m thinking what shall we do with them +when the long winter days set in.” He nodded his head +toward the cabin. “It’s already getting too cold for them +to sit out of doors as they do. I should have windows in +my cabin––if I could get the glass up here. They can’t +live there in the darkness, with the snow banked around +them, with nothing to use their fingers on as women like +to do. Now, if they had cloth or thread––but what use +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_211' name='page_211'></a>211</span> +had I for such things? They’re not among my stores. I +did not lay out to make it a home for women. The mother +will get farther and farther astray with her dreams if she +has nothing to do such as women like.”</p> +<p>“I think we should ask them––or ask Amalia, she is +wise. Have you enough to keep them on––of food?”</p> +<p>“Of food, yes. Such as it is. No flour, but plenty of +good wheat and corn. I always pound it up and bake it, +but it is coarse fare for women. There’s plenty of game for +the hunting, and easy got, but it’s something to think about +we’ll need, else we’ll all go loony.”</p> +<p>“You have lived long here alone and seem sound of mind,––except +for––” Harry King smiled, “except for a certain +unworldliness that would pass for lunacy in the world below +these heights.”</p> +<p>“Let alone, son. I’ve usually had my own way for these +years and have formed the habit, but I’ve had my times. +At the best it’s a sort of lunacy that takes a man away from +his fellows, especially an Irishman. Maybe you’ll discover +for yourself before we part––but it’s not to the point now. +I’m asking you how we can keep the mother from brooding +and the daughter happy? She’s asking to be sent away to +earn money for her mother. She thinks she can take her +mother with her to the nearest place on that new railroad +you tell me of, and so on to some town. I tell her, no. And +if she goes, and leaves her mother here––bless you––what +would we do with her? Why, the woman would go yonder +and jump over the cliff.”</p> +<p>“Oh, it would never do to listen to her. It would never +do for her to try living in a city earning her bread––not +while––” Harry King paused and turned a white, drawn +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_212' name='page_212'></a>212</span> +face toward the mountain. Larry watched him. “I can +do nothing.” He threw out his hands with a sudden +downward movement. “I, a criminal in hiding! My +manhood is of no avail! My God!”</p> +<p>“Remember, lad, the women have need of you right here. +I’m keeping you on this mountain at my valuation, not +yours. I have need of you, and your past is not to intrude +in this place, and when you go out in the world again, as +you will, when the right time comes, you’ll know how to +meet––and face––your life––or death, as a man should.</p> +<p>“Hold yourself with a firm hand, and do the work of the +days as they come. It’s all the Lord gives us to do at any +time. If I only had books––now,––they would help us,––but +where to get them––or how? We’ll even go and +ask the women, as you advise.”</p> +<p>They all ate together in the little cabin, as was their +habit, a meal prepared by Amalia, and carefully set out +with all the dishes the cabin afforded: so few that there +were not enough to serve all at once, but eked out by +wooden blocks, and small lace serviettes taken from Amalia’s +store of linen. At noon one day Larry Kildene spoke +his anxieties for their welfare, and cleverly managed to +make the theme a gay one.</p> +<p>“Where’s the use in adopting a family if you don’t get +society out of them? The question I ask is, when the +winter shuts us in, what are we going to do for sport––work––what +you will? It’s indoor sport I’m meaning, for +Harry and I have the hunting and providing in the daytime. +No, never you ask me what I was doing before you came. +I was my own master then––”</p> +<p>“And now you are ours? That is good, Sir Kildene. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_213' name='page_213'></a>213</span> +You have to say what to do, and me, I accept to do what +you advise. Is not?”</p> +<p>Amalia turned to Larry and smiled, and whenever +Amalia smiled, her mother would smile also, and nod her +head as if to approve, although she usually sat in silence.</p> +<p>“Yours to command,” said Larry, bowing.</p> +<p>“He’s master of us all, but it’s yours to direct, Lady +Amalia.”</p> +<p>“Oh, me, Mr. ’Arry. It is better for me I make for you +both sufficient to eat, so all goes well. I think I have heard +men are always pleased of much that is excellent to eat and +drink.”</p> +<p>“Now, listen. We have only a short time before the +heavy snows will come down on us, and then there will be +no chance whatever to get supplies of any sort before spring. +How far is the road completed now, Harry?”</p> +<p>“It should be well past Cheyenne by now. They must +be working toward Laramie rapidly. If––if––you think +best, I will go down and get supplies––whatever can be +found there.”</p> +<p>“No. I have a plan. There’s enough for one man to do +here finishing the jobs I have laid out, but one of us can +very well be spared, and as you have wakened me from my +long sleep, and stirred my old bones to life, and as I know +best how to travel in this region, I’ll take the mule along, +and go myself. I have a fancy for traveling by rail again. +You ladies make out a list of all you need, and I’ll fill the +order, in so far as the stations have the articles. If I can’t +find the right things at one station, I may at another, even +if I go back East for them.”</p> +<p>“Ah, but, Sir Kildene, it is that we have no money. If +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_214' name='page_214'></a>214</span> +but we could get from the wagon the great box, there have +we enough of things to give us labor for all the winter. It +is the lovely lace I make. A little of the thread I have here, +but not sufficient for long. So, too, there is my father’s +violin. It made me much heart pain to leave it––for me, +I play a little,––and there is also of cloth such as men wear––not +of great quantity––but enough that I can make for +you––something––a little––maybe, Mr. ’Arry he like +well some good shirt of wool––as we make for our peasant––Is +not?” Harry looked down on his worn gray shirt +sleeves, then into her eyes, and on the instant his own fell. +She took it for simple embarrassment, and spoke on.</p> +<p>“Yes. To go with us and help us so long and terrible a +way, it has made very torn your apparel.”</p> +<p>“It makes that we improve him, could we obtain the +box,” said the mother, speaking for the first time that day. +Her voice was so deep and full that it was almost masculine, +but her modulations were refined and most agreeable.</p> +<p>Amalia laughed for very gladness that her mother at last +showed enough interest in what was being said to speak.</p> +<p>“Ah, mamma, to improve––it is to make better the +mind––the heart––but of this has Mr. ’Arry no need. Is +not, Sir Kildene? I call you always Sir as title to nobleness +of character. We have, in our country, to inherit title, +but here to make it of such character. It is well, I think +so.”</p> +<p>Poor Larry Kildene had his own moment of embarrassment, +but with her swift appreciation of their moods she +talked rapidly on, leaving the compliment to fall as it would, +and turning their thoughts to the subject in hand. “But +the box, mamma, it is heavy, and it is far down on the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_215' name='page_215'></a>215</span> +terrible plain. If that you should try to obtain it, Sir +Kildene: Ah, I cannot!––Even to think of the peril is +a hurt in my heart. It must even lie there.”</p> +<p>“And the men ‘rouge’––”</p> +<p>“Yes. Of the red men––those Indian––of them I have +great fear.”</p> +<p>“The danger from them is past, now. If the road is +beyond Cheyenne, it must have reached Laramie or nearly +so, and they would hang around the stations, picking up +what they can, but the government has them in hand as +never before. They would not dare interfere with white +men anywhere near the road. I’ve dreamed of a railroad +to connect the two oceans, but never expected to see it in +my lifetime. I’ve taken a notion to go and see it––just +to look at it,––to try to be reconciled to it.”</p> +<p>“Reconciled? It is to like it, you mean––Sir Kildene? +Is it not <i>won-n-derful</i>––the achievement?”</p> +<p>“Oh, yes, the achievement, as you say. But other things +will follow, and the plains will no longer keep men at bay. +The money grabbers will pour in, and all the scum of creation +will flock toward the setting sun. Then, too, I +shall hate to see the wild animals that have their own rights +killed in unsportsmanlike manner, and annihilated, as they +are wherever men can easily reach them. Men are wasteful +and bad. I’ve seen things in the wild places of the earth––and +in the places where men flock together in hoards––and +where they think they are most civilized, and the result +has been what you see here,––a man living alone with a +horse for companionship, and the voice of the winds and the +falling water to fill his soul. Go to. Go to.”</p> +<p>Larry Kildene rose and stood a moment in the cabin door, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_216' name='page_216'></a>216</span> +then sauntered out in the sun, and off toward the fall. He +had need to think a while alone. His companions knew +this necessity was on him, and said nothing––only looked +at each other, and took up the question of their needs for the +winter.</p> +<p>“Mr. ’Arry, is it possible to reach with safety a station? +I mean is time yet to go and return before the snows? +Here are no deadly wolves as in my own country––but is +much else to make dangerous the way.”</p> +<p>“There must be time or he would not propose it. I don’t +know about the snows here.”</p> +<p>“I have seen that Sir Kildene drinks with most pleasure +the coffee, but is little left––or not enough for all––to +drink it. My mother and I we drink with more pleasure +the tea, and of tea we ourselves have a little. It is possible +also I make of things more palatable if I have the sugar, but +is very little here. I have searched well, the foods placed +here. Is it that Sir Kildene has other places where are such +articles?”</p> +<p>“All he has is in the bins against the wall yonder.”</p> +<p>“Here is the key he gave me, and I have look well, but +is not enough to last but for one through all the months of +winter. Ah, poor man! We have come and eat his food +like the wolves of the wild country at home, is not? I +have make each day of the coffee for him, yes, a good drink, +and for you not so good––forgive,––but for me and my +mother, only to pretend, that it might last for him. It is +right so. We have gone without more than to have no +coffee, and this is not privation. To have too much is bad +for the soul.”</p> +<p>Amalia’s mother seemed to have withdrawn herself from +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_217' name='page_217'></a>217</span> +them and sat gazing into the smoking logs, apparently not +hearing their conversation. Harry King for the second +time that day looked in Amalia’s eyes. It was a moment +of forgetfulness. He had forbidden himself this privilege +except when courtesy demanded.</p> +<p>“You forgive––that I put––little coffee in your drink?”</p> +<p>“Forgive? Forgive?”</p> +<p>He murmured questioningly as if he hardly comprehended +her meaning, as indeed he did not. His mind was going +over the days since first he saw her, toiling to gather enough +sagebrush to cook a drop of tea for her father, and striving +to conceal from him that she, herself, was taking none, and +barely tasting her hard biscuit that there might be enough +to keep life in her parents. As she sat before him now, in +her worn, mended, dark dress with the wonderful lace at +the throat, and her thin hands lying on the crimson-bordered +kerchief in her lap,––her fingers playing with the +fringe, he still looked in her eyes and murmured, “Forgive?”</p> +<p>“Ah, Mr. ’Arry, your mind is sleeping and has gone to +dream. Listen to me. If one goes to the plain, quickly +he must go. I make with haste this naming of things to eat. +It is sad we must always eat––eat. In heaven maybe is +not so.” She wandered a moment about the cabin, then +laughed for the second time. “Is no paper on which to +write.”</p> +<p>“There is no need of paper; he’ll remember. Just mention +them over. Coffee,––is there any tea beside that +you have?”</p> +<p>“No, but no need. I name it not.”</p> +<p>“Tea is light and easily brought. What else?”</p> +<p>“And paper. I ask for that but for me to write my little +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_218' name='page_218'></a>218</span> +romance of all this––forgive––it is for occupation in the +long winter. You also must write of your experiences––perhaps––of +your history of––of––You like it not? +Why, Mr. ’Arry! It is to make work for the mind. The +mind must work––work––or die. The hands––well. I +make lace with the hands––but for the mind is music––or +the books––but here are no books––good––we make +them. So, paper I ask, and of crayon––Alas! It is in +the box! What to do?”</p> +<p>“Listen. We’ll have that box, and bring it here on the +mountain. I’ll get it.”</p> +<p>“Ah, no! No. Will you break my heart?” She seized +his arm and looked in his eyes, her own brimming with tears. +Then she flung up her arms in her dramatic way, and covered +her eyes. “I can see it all so terrible. If you should go +there and the Indian strike you dead––or the snow come too +soon and kill you with the cold––in the great drift lying +white––all the terrible hours never to see you again––Ah, +no!”</p> +<p>In that instant his heart leaped toward her and the blood +roared in his ears. He would have clasped her to him, but +he only stood rigidly still. “Hands off, murderer!” The +words seemed shouted at him by his own conscience. “I +would rather die––than that you should not have your +box,” was all he said, and left the cabin. He, too, had need +to think things out alone.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_219' name='page_219'></a>219</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XVIII_LARRY_KILDENES_STORY' id='CHAPTER_XVIII_LARRY_KILDENES_STORY'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XVIII</h2> +<h3>LARRY KILDENE’S STORY</h3> +</div> +<p>“Man, but this is none so bad––none so bad.”</p> +<p>Larry Kildene sat on a bench before a roaring fire in the +room added on to the fodder shed. The chimney which +Harry King had built, although not quite completed to its +full height, was being tried for the first time, as the night +was too cold for comfort in the long, low shed without fire, +and the men had come down early this evening to talk over +their plans before Larry should start down the mountain +in the morning. They had heaped logs on the women’s +fire and seen that all was right for them, and with cheerful +good-nights had left them to themselves.</p> +<p>Now, as they sat by their own fire, Harry could see +Amalia by hers, seated on a low bench of stone, close to the +blazing torch of pine, so placed that its smoke would be +drawn up the large chimney. It was all the light they had +for their work in the evenings, other than the firelight. He +could see her fingers moving rapidly and mechanically at +some pretty open-work pattern, and now and then grasping +deftly at the ball of fine white thread that seemed to be +ever taking little leaps, and trying to roll into the fire, +or out over the cabin floor. She used a fine, slender +needle and seemed to be performing some delicate magic +with her fingers. Was she one of the three fates continually +drawing out the thread of his life and weaving +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_220' name='page_220'></a>220</span> +therewith a charmed web? And if so––when would she +cease?</p> +<p>“It’s a good job and draws well.”</p> +<p>“The chimney? Yes, it seems to.” Harry roused himself +and tried to close his mind against the warm, glowing +picture. “Yes––yes. It draws well. I’m inclined to be +a bit proud, although I never could have done it if you had +not given me the lessons.”</p> +<p>“It’s art, my boy. To build a good fireplace is just that. +Did you ever think that the whole world––and the welfare +of it––centers just around that;––the fireplace and the +hearth––or what stands for it in these days––maybe a +little hole in the wall with a smudge of coal in it, as they +have in the towns––but it’s the hearth and the cradle beside +it––and––the mother.”</p> +<p>Larry’s voice died almost to a whisper, and his chin +dropped on his breast, and his eyes gazed on the burning +logs; and Harry, sitting beside him, gazed also at the same +logs, but the pictures wrought in the alchemy of their souls +were very different.</p> +<p>To Harry it was a sweet, oval face––a flush from the +heat of the fire more on the smooth cheek that was toward +it than on the other, and warm flame flashes in the large +eyes that looked up at him from time to time, while the +slender figure bent a little forward to see the better, as the +wonderful hands kept up the never ceasing motion. A +white linen cloth spread over her lap cast a clearer, more +rosy light under her chin and brought out the strength of +it and the delicate curves of it, which Harry longed even to +dare to look upon in the rarest stolen intervals, without +the clamor and outcry in his heart. It was always the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_221' name='page_221'></a>221</span> +same––the cry of Cain in the wilderness. Would God it might +some day cease! What to him might be the hearth fire +and the cradle, and the mother, that the big man should +dwell on them thus? What had they meant in Larry +Kildene’s life, he who had lived for twenty years the life +of a hermit, and had forsworn women forever, as he said?</p> +<p>“I tell ye, lad, there’s a thing I would say to you––before +I leave, but it’s sore to touch upon.” Harry made a +deprecating gesture. “No, it’s best I tell you. I––I’ll +come back––never fear––it’s my plan to come back, but +in this life you may count on nothing for a surety. I’ve +learned that, and to prove it, look at me. I made sure, +never would I open my heart again to think on my fellow +beings, but as aliens to my life, and I’ve lived it out for +twenty years, and thought to hold out to the end. I held +the Indians at bay through their superstitions, and they +would no more dare to cross my path with hostile intent +than they would dare take their chances over that fall above +there. Where did I put my pipe? I can’t seem to find +things as I did in the cabin.”</p> +<p>“Here it is, sir. I placed that stone further out at the +end of the chimney on purpose for it, and in this side I’ve +left a hole for your tobacco. I thought I was very clever +doing that.”</p> +<p>“And we’d be fine and cozy here in the winter––if it +wer’n’t for the women––a––a––now I’m blundering. +I’d never turn them out if they lived there the rest of their +days. But to have a lad beside me as I might have had––if +you’d said, ‘Here it is, father,’ but now, it would have +have been music to me. You see, Harry, I forswore the +women harder than I did the men, and it’s the longing for +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_222' name='page_222'></a>222</span> +the son I held in my arms an hour and then gave up, that +has lived in me all these years. The mother––gone––The +son I might have had.”</p> +<p>“I can’t say that––to you. I have a curse on me, and +it will stay until I have paid for my crime. But I’ll be +more to you than sons are to their fathers. I’ll be faithful +to you as a dog to his master, and love you more. I’ll +live for you even with the curse on me, and if need be, I’ll +die for you.”</p> +<p>“It’s enough. I’ll ask you no more. Have you no curiosity +to hear what I have to tell you?”</p> +<p>“I have, indeed I have. But it seems I can’t ask it––unless +I’m able to return your confidence. To talk of my +sorrow only deepens it. It drives me wild.”</p> +<p>“You’ll have it yet to learn, that nothing helps a sorrow +that can’t be helped like bearing it. I don’t mean to lie +down under it like a dumb beast––but just take it up and +bear it. That’s what you’re doing now, and sometime +you’ll be able to carry it, and still laugh now and again, +when it’s right to laugh––and even jest, on occasion. It’s +been done and done well. It’s good for a man to do it. +The lass down there at the cabin is doing it––and the +mother is not. She’s living in the past. Maybe she can’t +help it.”</p> +<p>“When I first came on them out there in the desert, she +seemed brave and strong. He was a poor, crippled man, +with enormous vitality and a leonine head. The two women +adored him and lived only for him, and he never knew it. +He lived for an ideal and would have died for it. He did +not speak English as well as they. I used to wish I could +understand him, for he had a poet’s soul, and eyes like his +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_223' name='page_223'></a>223</span> +daughter’s. He seemed to carry some secret with him, and +no doubt was followed about the world as he thought he was. +Fleeing myself, I could not know, but from things the +mother has dropped, they must have seen terrible times +together, she and her husband.”</p> +<p>“A wonderful deal of poetry and romance always clung +to the names of Poland and Hungary for me. When I was +young, our part of the world thrilled at the name of Kosciuszko +and Kossuth. I’d give a good deal to know what +this man’s secret was. All those old tales of mystery, like +‘The Man with the Iron Mask,’ and stories of noblemen +spirited away to Siberia, of men locked for many years in +dungeons, like the ‘Prisoner of Chillon,’ which fired the +fancy and genius of Byron and sent him to fight for the +oppressed, used to fill my dreams.” Larry talked on as if +to himself. It seemed as if it were a habit formed when he +had only himself with whom to visit, and Harry was interested.</p> +<p>“Now, to almost come upon a man of real ideals and a +secret,––and just miss it. I ought to have been out in +the world doing some work worth while––with my miserable, +broken life––Boy! I knew that man McBride! +I knew him for sure. We were in college together. He +left Oxford to go to Russia, wild with the spirit of adventure +and something more. He was a dreamer––with a practical +turn, too. There, no doubt, he met these people. I +judge this Manovska must have been in the diplomatic +service of Poland, from what Amalia told us. Have you +any idea whether that woman sitting there all day long rapt +in her own thoughts knows her husband’s secret? Is it a +thing any one now living would care to know?”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_224' name='page_224'></a>224</span></div> +<p>“Indeed, yes. They lived in terror of the prince who +hounded him over the world. The mother trusted no one, +but Amalia told me––enough––all she knows herself. +I don’t know if the mother has the secret or not, but at +least she guesses it. The poor man was trying to live until +he could impart his knowledge to the right ones to bring +about an upheaval that would astonish the world. It +meant revolution, whatever it was. Amalia imagines it +was to place a Polish king on the throne of Russia, but she +does not know. She told me of stolen records of a Polish +descendant of Catherine II of Russia. She thinks they +were brought to her father after he came to this country.”</p> +<p>“If he had such knowledge or even thought he had, it +was enough to set them on his track all his life; the wonder +is that he was let to live at all.”</p> +<p>“The mother never mentioned it, but Amalia told me. +We talked more freely out in the desert. That remarkable +woman walked at her husband’s side over all the terrible +miles to Siberia, and through her he escaped,––and of the +horrors of those years she never would speak, even to her +daughter. It’s not to be wondered at that her mind is +astray. It’s only a wonder that she is for the most part so +calm.”</p> +<p>“Well, the grave holds many a mystery, and what a +fascination a mystery has for humanity, savage or civilized! +I’ve kept the Indians at bay all this time by that +means. They fear––they know not what, and the mystery +holds them. Now, for ourselves, I leave you for a little +while in charge of––the women––and of all my possessions.” +Larry, gazing into the blazing logs, smiled. “You +may not think so much of them, but it’s not so little now. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_225' name='page_225'></a>225</span> +Talk about lunacy––man, I understand it. I’ve been +a lunatic––for––ever since I made a find here in this +mountain.”</p> +<p>He paused and mused a while, and Harry’s thoughts +dwelt for the time on his own find in the wing of the cabin, +where the firewood was stored. The ring and the chest––he +had not forgotten them, but by no means would he +mention them.</p> +<p>“You may wonder why I should tell you this, but when +I’m through, you’ll know. It all came about because of a +woman.” Larry Kildene cast a sidelong glance at Harry, +and the glance was keen and saw more than the younger +man dreamed. “It’s more often so than any other way––almost +always because of a woman. Her name may be anything––Mary––Elizabeth,––but, +a woman. This one’s +name was Katherine. Not like the Katherine of Shakespeare, +but the sweetest––the tenderest mother-woman the +Lord ever gave to man. I see her there in the fire. I’ve +seen her there these many years. Well, she was twin +sister to the man who hated me. He hated me––for why, +I don’t know––perhaps because he never could influence +me. He would make all who cared for him bow before +his will.</p> +<p>“When I first saw her, she lived in his home. He was a +banker of means,––not wholly of his own getting, but +partly so. His father was a man of thrift and saving––anyway, +he came to set too much store by money. Sometimes +I think he might have been jealous of me because I +had the Oxford training, and wished me to feel that wealth +was a greater thing to have. Scotchmen think more of +education than we of Ireland. It’s a good thing, of course, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_226' name='page_226'></a>226</span> +but I’d never have looked down on him because he went +lacking it. But for some indiscretion maybe I would have +had money, too. It was spent too lavishly on me in my +youth. But no. I had none––only the experience and +the knowledge of what it might bring.</p> +<p>“Well, it came about that I came to America to gain the +money I lacked, and having learned a bit, in spite of Oxford +and the schools, of a practical nature, I took a position in +his bank. All was very well until I met her. Now there +were the rosy cheeks and the dark hair for you! She looked +more like an Irish lass than a Scotch one. But they’re not +so different, only that the Irish are for the most part comelier.</p> +<p>“Now this banker had a very sweet wife, and she was +kind to the Irish lad and welcomed him to her house. I’m +thinking she liked me a bit––I liked her at all events. She +welcomed me to her house until she was forbid. It was +after they forbid me the house that I took to walking with +Katherine, when all thought she was at Sunday School or +visiting a neighbor, or even––at the last––when no other +time could be stolen––when they thought her in bed. We +walked there by the river that flows by the town of Leauvite.”</p> +<p>Again Larry Kildene paused and shot a swift glance at +the young man at his side, and noted the drawn lids and +blanched face, but he kept on. “In the moonlight we +walked––lad––the ground there is holy now, because she +walked upon it. We used to go to a high bluff that made a +sheer fall to the river below––and there we used to stand +and tell each other––things we dreamed––of the life we +should live together––Ah, that life! She has spent it in +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_227' name='page_227'></a>227</span> +heaven. I––I––have spent the most of it here.” He +did not look at Harry King again. His voice shook, but +he continued. “After a time her brother got to know +about it, and he turned me from the bank, and sent her to +live with his father’s sisters in Scotland.</p> +<p>“Kind old ladies, but unmarried, and too old for such a +lass. How could they know the heart of a girl who loved a +man? It was I who knew that. What did her brother +know––her own twin brother? Nothing, because he +could see only his own thoughts, never hers, and thought +his thoughts were enough for wife or girl. I tell you, lad, +men err greatly in that, and right there many of the troubles +of life step in. The old man, her father, had left all his +money to his son, but with the injunction that she was to be +provided for, all her days, of his bounty. It’s a mean way +to treat a woman––because––see? She has no right to +her thoughts, and her heart is his to dispose of where he wills––not +as she wills––and then comes the trouble.</p> +<p>“I ask you, lad, if you loved a girl as fine as silk and as +tender as a flower you could crush in your hand with a +touch ungentle, and you saw one holding her with that sort +of a touch,––even if it was meant in love,––I’ll not be unjust, +he loved her as few love their sisters––but he could +not grasp her thus; I ask you what would you do?”</p> +<p>“If I were a true man, and had a right to my manhood, +I would take her. I’d follow her to the ends of the earth.”</p> +<p>“Right, my son––I did that. I took the little money +I had from my labor at the bank––all I had saved, and I +went bravely to those two old women––her aunts, and +they turned me from their door. It was what they had +been enjoined to do. They said I was after the money and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_228' name='page_228'></a>228</span> +without conscience or thrift. With the Scotch, often, the +confusion is natural between thrift and conscience. Ah, +don’t I know! If a man is prosperous, he may hold out his +hand to a maid and say ‘Come,’ and all her relatives will +cry ‘Go,’ and the marriage bells will ring. If he is a happy +Irishman with a shrunken purse, let his heart be loving and +true and open as the day, they will spurn him forth. For +food and raiment will they sell a soul, and for household +gear will they clip the wings of the little god, and set him +out in the cold.</p> +<p>“But the arrow had entered Katherine’s heart, and I +knew and bided my time. They saw no more of me, but +I knew all her goings and comings. I found her one day on +the moor, with her collie, and her cheeks had lost their +color, and her gray eyes looked in my face with their tears +held back, like twin lakes under a cloud before a storm falls. +I took her in my arms, and we kissed. The collie looked on +and wagged his tail. It was all the approval we ever got +from the family, but he was a knowing dog.</p> +<p>“Well, then we walked hand in hand to a village, and it +was near nightfall, and we went straight to a magistrate +and were married. I had a little coin with me, and we +stayed all night at an inn. There was a great hurrying +and scurrying all night over the moors for her, but we knew +naught of it, for we lay sleeping in each other’s arms as +care free and happy as birds. If she wept a little, I comforted +her. In the morning we went to the great house +where the aunts lived in the town, and there, with her hand +in mine, I told them, and the storm broke. It was the disgrace +of having been married clandestinely by a magistrate +that cut them most to the heart; and yet, what did they +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_229' name='page_229'></a>229</span> +think a man would do? And they cried upon her: ‘We +trusted you. We trusted you.’ And all the reply she +made was: ‘You thought I’d never dare, but I love him.’ +Yes, love makes a woman’s heart strong.</p> +<p>“Well, then, nothing would do, but they must have in the +minister and see us properly married. After that we stayed +never a night in their house, but I took her to Ireland to +my grandfather’s home. It was a terrible year in Ireland, +for the poverty was great, and while my grandfather was +well-to-do, as far as that means in Ireland, it was very little +they had that year for helping the poor.” Larry Kildene +glanced no more at Harry King, but looked only in the fire, +where the logs had fallen in a glowing heap. His pipe was +out, but he still held it in his hand.</p> +<p>“It was little I could do. I had my education, and could +repeat poems and read Latin, but that would not feed +hungry peasant children. I went out on the land and +labored with the men, and gave of my little patrimony to +keep the old folks, but it was too small for them all, so at +last I yielded to Katherine’s importunities, and she wrote +to her brother for help––not for her and me, mind you.</p> +<p>“It was for the poor in Ireland she wrote, and she let +me read it. It was a sweet letter, asking forgiveness for +her willfulness, yet saying she must even do the same thing +again if it were to do over again. She pleaded only for the +starving in the name of Christ. She asked only if a little +of that portion which should be hers might be sent her, +and that because he was her only brother and twin, and +like part of her very self––she turned it so lovingly––I +never could tell you with what skill––but she had the way––yes. +But what did it bring?</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_230' name='page_230'></a>230</span></div> +<p>“He was a canny, canny Scot, although brought up in +America. Only for the times when his mother would take +him back to Aberdeen with my Katherine for long visits, he +never saw Scotland, but what’s in the blood holds fast +through life. He was a canny Scot. It takes a time for +letters to go and come, and in those days longer than now, +when in two weeks one may reach the other side. The +reply came as speedily as those days would admit, and it +was carefully considered. Ah, Peter was a clever man to +bring about his own way. Never a word did he say about +forgiveness. It was as if no breach had ever been, but +one thing I noticed that she thought must be only an omission, +because of the more important things that crowded +it out. It was that never once did he mention me any more +than if I had never existed. He said he would send her a +certain sum of money––and it was a generous one, that +is but just to admit––if when she received it she would +take another sum, which he would also send, and return to +them. He said his home was hers forever if she wished, +and that he loved her, and had never had other feeling for +her than love. Upon this letter came a long time of pleading +with me––and I was ever soft––with her. She won +her way.</p> +<p>“‘We will both go, Larry, dear,’ she said. ‘I know he forgot +to say you might come, too. If he loves me as he says, +he would not break my heart by leaving you out.’</p> +<p>“‘He sends only enough for one––for you,’ I said.</p> +<p>“‘Yes, but he thinks you have enough to come by yourself. +He thinks you would not accept it––and would not +insult you by sending more.’</p> +<p>“‘He insults me by sending enough for you, dear. If I +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_231' name='page_231'></a>231</span> +have it for me, I have it for you––most of all for you, or +I’m no true man. If I have none for you––then we have +none.’</p> +<p>“‘Larry, for love of me, let me go––for the gulf between +my twin brother and me will never be passed until I go to +him.’ And this was true enough. ‘I will make them +love you. Hester loves you now. She will help me.’ +Hester was the sweet wife of her brother. So she clung to +me, and her hands touched me and caressed me––lad, I +feel them now. I put her on the boat, and the money he +sent relieved the suffering around me, and I gave thanks +with a sore heart. It was for them, our own peasantry, +and for her, I parted with her then, but as soon as I could I +sold my little holding near my grandfather’s house to an +Englishman who had long wanted it, and when it was parted +with, I took the money and delayed not a day to follow her.</p> +<p>“I wrote to her, telling her when and where to meet me in +the little town of Leauvite, and it was on the bluff over +the river. I went to a home I knew there––where they +thought well of me––I think. In the evening I walked +up the long path, and there under the oak trees at the top +where we had been used to sit, I waited. She came to me, +walking in the golden light. It was spring. The whip-poor-wills +called and replied to each other from the woods. +A mourning dove spoke to its mate among the thick trees, +low and sad, but it is only their way. I was glad, and so +were they.</p> +<p>“I held her in my arms, and the river sang to us. She +told me all over again the love in her heart for me, as she +used to tell it. Lad! There is only one theme in the world +that is worth telling. There is only one song in the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_232' name='page_232'></a>232</span> +universe that is worth singing, and when your heart has once +sung it aright, you will never sing another. The air was +soft and sweet around us, and we stayed until a town clock +struck twelve; then I took her back, and, as she was not +strong, part of the way I carried her in my arms. I left +her at her brother’s door, and she went into the shadows +there, and I was left outside,––all but my heart. She had +been home so short a time––her brother was not yet reconciled, +but she said she knew he would be. For me, I +vowed I would make money enough to give her a home +that would shame him for the poverty of his own––his, +which he thought the finest in the town.”</p> +<p>For a long time there was silence, and Larry Kildene sat +with his head drooped on his breast. At last he took up +the thread where he had left it. “Two days later I stood in +the heavy parlor of that house,––I stood there with their +old portraits looking down on me, and my heart was filled +with ice––ice and fire. I took what they placed in my +arms, and it was––my––little son, but it might have been +a stone. It weighed like lead in my arms, that ached with +its weight. Might I see her? No. Was she gone? Yes. +I laid the weight on the pillow held out to me for it, and +turned away. Then Hester came and laid her hand on my +arm, but my flesh was numb. I could not feel her touch.</p> +<p>“‘Give him to me, Larry,’ she was saying. ‘I will love +him like my own, and he will be a brother to my little son.’ +And I gave him into her arms, although I knew even then +that he would be brought up to know nothing of his father, +as if I had never lived. I gave him into her arms because +he had no mother and his father’s heart had gone out of +him. I gave him into her arms, because I felt it was all I +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_233' name='page_233'></a>233</span> +could do to let his mother have the comfort of knowing +that he was not adrift with me––if they do know where +she is. For her sake most of all and for the lad’s sake I +left him there.</p> +<p>“Then I knocked about the world a while, and back in +Ireland I could not stay, for the haunting thought of her. +I could bide nowhere. Then the thought took me that I +would get money and take my boy back. A longing for +him grew in my heart, and it was all the thought I had, but +until I had money I would not return. I went to find a +mine of gold. Men were flying West to become rich through +the finding of mines of gold, and I joined them. I tried to +reach a spot that has since been named Higgins’ Camp, for +there it was rumored that gold was to be found in plenty, +and missed it. I came here, and here I stayed.”</p> +<p>Now the big man rose to his feet, and looked down on the +younger one. He looked kindly. Then, as if seized and +shaken by a torrent of impulses which he was trying to hold +in check, he spoke tremulously and in suppressed tones.</p> +<p>“I longed for my son, but I tell you this, because there is +a strange thing which grasps a man’s soul when he finds +gold––as I found it. I came to love it for its own sake. +I lived here and stored it up––until I am rich––you may +not find many men so rich. I could go back and buy that +bank that was Peter Craigmile’s pride––” His voice rose, +but he again suppressed it. “I could buy that pitiful +little bank a hundred times over. And she––is––gone. +I tried to keep her and the remembrance of her in my mind +above the gold, but it was like a lunacy upon me. At the +last––until I found you there on the verge of death––the +gold was always first in my mind, and the triumph of having +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_234' name='page_234'></a>234</span> +it. I came to glory in it, and I worked day after day, +and often in the night by torches, and all I gathered I hid, +and when I was too weary to work, I sat and handled it and +felt it fall through my fingers.</p> +<p>“A woman in England––Miss Evans, by name, only she +writes under the name of a man, George Eliot––has written +a tale of a poor weaver who came to love his little horde of +gold as if it were alive and human. It’s a strong tale, that. +A good one. Well, I came to understand what the poor +little weaver felt. Summer and winter, day and night, +week days and Sundays––and I was brought up to keep +the Sunday like a Christian should––all were the same to +me, just one long period for the getting together of gold. +After a time I even forgot what I wanted the gold for in the +first place, and thought only of getting it, more and more +and more.</p> +<p>“This is a confession, lad. I tremble to think what +would have been on my soul had I done what I first thought +of doing when that horse of yours called me. He was +calling for you––no doubt, but the call came from heaven +itself for me, and the temptation came. It was, to stay +where I was and know nothing. I might have done that, +too, if it were not for the selfish reasons that flashed through +my mind, even as the temptation seized it. It was that +there might be those below who were climbing to my home––to +find me out and take from me my gold. I knew +there were prospectors all over, seeking for what I had +found, and how could I dare stay in my cabin and be traced +by a stray horse wandering to my door? Three coldblooded, +selfish murders would now be resting on my soul. +It’s no use for a man to shut his eyes and say ‘I didn’t +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_235' name='page_235'></a>235</span> +know.’ It’s his business to know. When you speak of the +‘Curse of Cain,’ think what I might be bearing now, and remember, +if a man repents of his act, there’s mercy for him. +So I was taught, and so I believe.</p> +<p>“When I looked in your face, lying there in my bunk, +then I knew that mercy had been shown me, and for this, +here is the thing I mean to do. It is to show my gold +and the mine from which it came to you––”</p> +<p>“No, no! I can’t bear it. I must not know.” Harry +King threw up his hands as if in fright and rose, trembling +in every limb.</p> +<p>“Man, what ails you?”</p> +<p>“Don’t. Don’t put temptation in my way that I may +not be strong enough to resist.”</p> +<p>“I say, what ails you? It’s a good thing, rightly used. +It may help you to a way out of your trouble. If I never +return––I will, mind you,––but we never know––if +not, my life will surely not have been spent for naught. +You, now, are all I have on earth besides the gold. It was +to have been my son’s, and it is yours. It might as well +have been left in the heart of the mountain, else.”</p> +<p>“Better. The longer I think on it, the more I see that +there is no hope for me, no true repentance,––” Again +that expression on Harry King’s face filled Larry’s heart +with deep pity. An inward terror seemed to convulse his +features and throw a pallor as of age and years of sorrow +into his visage. Then he continued, after a moment of +self-mastery: “No true repentance for me but to go back +and take the punishment. For this winter I will live here +in peace, and do for Madam Manovska and her daughter +what I can, and anything I can do for you,––then I must +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_236' name='page_236'></a>236</span> +return and give myself up. The gold only holds out a +worldly hope to me, and makes what I must do seem harder. +I am afraid of it.”</p> +<p>“I’ll make you a promise that if I return I’ll not let you +have it, but that it shall be turned to some good work. If +I do not return, it will rest on your conscience that before +you make your confession, you shall see it well placed for a +charity. You’ll have to find the charity, I can’t say what it +should be offhand now, but come with me. I must tell +some man living my secret, and you’re the only one. Besides––I +trust you. Surely I do.”</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_237' name='page_237'></a>237</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XIX_THE_MINEAND_THE_DEPARTURE' id='CHAPTER_XIX_THE_MINEAND_THE_DEPARTURE'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XIX</h2> +<h3>THE MINE––AND THE DEPARTURE</h3> +</div> +<p>Larry Kildene went around behind the stall where he +kept his own horse and returned with a hollow tube of burnt +clay about a foot long. Into this he thrust a pine knot +heavy with pitch, and, carrying a bunch of matches in his +hand, he led the way back of the fodder.</p> +<p>“I made these clay handles for my torches myself. They +are my invention, and I am quite proud of them. You can +hold this burning knot until it is quite consumed, and that’s +a convenience.” He stooped and crept under the fodder, +and then Harry King saw why he kept more there than his +horse could eat, and never let the store run low. It was +to conceal the opening of a long, low passage that might at +first be taken for a natural cave under the projecting mass +of rock above them, which formed one side and part of the +roof of the shed. Quivering with excitement, although +sad at heart, Harry King followed his guide, who went +rapidly forward, talking and explaining as he went. Under +his feet the way was rough and made frequent turns, and +for the most part seemed to climb upward.</p> +<p>“There you see it. I discovered a vein of ore back there +at the place we entered, and assayed it and found it rich, +and see how I worked it out! Here it seemed to end, and +then I was still sane enough to think I had enough gold for +my life; I left the digging for a while, and went to find my +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_238' name='page_238'></a>238</span> +boy. I learned that he was living and had gone into the +army with his cousin, and I knew we would be of little use +to each other then, but reasoned that the time was to +come when the war would be over, and then he would have +to find a place for himself, and his father’s gold would help. +However it was––I saw I must wait. Sit here a bit on this +ledge, I want to tell you, but not in self-justification, mind +you, not that.</p> +<p>“I had been in India, and had had my fill of wars and +fighting. I had no mind to it. I went off and bought +stores and seed, and thought I would make more of my +garden and not show myself again in Leauvite until my boy +was back. It was in my thought, if the lad survived the +army, to send for him and give him gold to hold his head +above––well––to start him in life, and let him know his +father,––but when I returned, the great madness came on +me.</p> +<p>“I had built the shed and stabled my horse there, and +purposely located my cabin below. The trail up here from +the plain is a blind one, because of the wash from the hills +at times, and I didn’t fear much from white men,––still +I concealed my tracks like this. Gold often turns men into +devils.”</p> +<p>He was silent for a time, and Harry King wondered much +why he had made no further effort to find his son before +making to himself the offer he had, but he dared not question +him, and preferred to let Larry take his own way of +telling what he would. As if divining his thought Larry +said quietly: “Something held me back from going down +again to find my son. The way is long, and in the old way +of traveling over the plains it would take a year or more to +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_239' name='page_239'></a>239</span> +make the journey and return here, and somehow a superstition +seized me that my boy would set out sometime to +find me, and I would make the way easy for him to do it. +And here on the mountain the years slip by like a long +sleep.”</p> +<p>He began moving the torch about to show the walls of the +cave in which they sat, and as he did so he threw the light +strongly on the young man’s face, and scrutinized it sharply. +He saw again that terrible look of sadness as if his soul +were dying within him. He saw great drops of sweat on his +brow, and his eyes narrowed and fixed, and he hurried on +with the narrative. He could not bear the sight.</p> +<p>“Now here, look how this hole widens out? Here was +where I prospected about to find the vein again, and there +is where I took it up. All this overhead is full of gold. +Think what it would mean if a man had the right apparatus +for getting it out––I mean separating it! I only took what +was free; that is, what could be easily freed from the quartz. +Sometimes I found it in fine nuggets, and then I would go +wild, and work until I was so weak I could hardly crawl +back to the entrance. I often lay down here and slept +with fatigue before I could get back and cook my supper.”</p> +<p>As they went on a strange roaring seemed gradually to +fill the passage, and Harry spoke for the first time since +they had entered. He feared the sound of his own voice, +as though if he began to speak, he might scream out, or reveal +something he was determined to hide. He thought the +roaring sound might be in his own ears from the surging of +blood in his veins and the tumultuous beating of his heart.</p> +<p>“What is it I hear? Is my head right?”</p> +<p>“The roaring? Yes, you’re all right. I thought when +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_240' name='page_240'></a>240</span> +I was working here and slowly burrowing farther and +farther that it might be the lack of air, and tried to contrive +some way of getting it from the outside. I thought all +the time that I was working farther into the mountain, and +that I would have to stop or die here like a rat in a hole. +But you just wait. You’ll be surprised in a minute.”</p> +<p>Then Harry laughed, and the laugh, unexpected to himself, +woke him from the trancelike feeling that possessed +him, and he walked more steadily. “I’ve been being more +surprised each minute. Am I in Aladdin’s cave––or +whose is it?”</p> +<p>“Only mine. Just one more turn here and then––! It +was not in the night I came here, and it was not all at once, +as you are coming––hold on! Let me go in front of you. +The hole was made gradually, until, one morning about +ten o’clock, a great mass of rock––gold bearing, I tell you––rich +in nuggets––I was crazed to lose it––fell out into +space, and there I stood on the very verge of eternity.”</p> +<p>They rounded the turn as he talked, and Larry Kildene +stood forward under the stars and waved the torch over his +head and held Harry back from the edge with his other +hand. The air over their heads was sweet and pure and +cold, and full of the roar of falling water. They could see +it in a long, vast ribbon of luminous whiteness against the +black abyss––moving––and waving––coming out from +nothingness far above them, and reaching down to the +nethermost depths––in that weird gloom of night––into +nothingness again.</p> +<p>Harry stepped back, and back, into the hole from which +they had emerged, and watched his companion stand holding +the torch, which lit his features with a deep red light +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_241' name='page_241'></a>241</span> +until he looked as if he might be the very alchemist of gold––red +gold––and turning all he looked upon into the metal +which closes around men’s hearts. The red light flashed on +the white ribbon of water, and this way and that, as he +waved it around, on the sides of the passage behind him, +turning each point of projecting rock into red gold.</p> +<p>“Do you know where we are? No. We’re right under +the fall––right behind it. No one can ever see this hole +from the outside. It is as completely hidden as if the +hand of the Almighty were stretched over it. The rush of +this body of water always in front of it keeps the air in the +passage always pure. It’s wonderful––wonderful!”</p> +<p>He turned to look at Harry, and saw a wild man crouched +in the darkness of the passage, glaring, and preparing to +leap. He seized and shook him. “What ails you, man? +Hold on. Hold on. Keep your head, I say. There! I’ve +got you. Turn about. Now! It’s over now. That’s +enough. It won’t come again.”</p> +<p>Harry moaned. “Oh, let me go. Let me get away from +it.”</p> +<p>The big man still gripped him and held him with his face +toward the darkness. “Tell me what you see,” he commanded.</p> +<p>Still Harry moaned, and sank upon his knees. “Lord, +forgive, forgive!”</p> +<p>“Tell me what you see,” Larry still commanded. He +would try to break up this vision seeing.</p> +<p>“God! It is the eye. It follows me. It is gone.” He +heaved a great sigh of relief, but still remained upon his +knees, quivering and weak. “Did you see it? You must +have seen it.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_242' name='page_242'></a>242</span></div> +<p>“I saw nothing, and you saw nothing. It’s in your +brain, and your brain is sick. You must heal it. You +must stop it. Stand now, and conquer it.”</p> +<p>Harry stood, shivering. “I wanted to end it. It would +have been so easy, and all over so soon,” he murmured.</p> +<p>“And you would die a coward, and so add one more crime +to the first. You’d shirk a duty, and desert those who +need you. You’d leave me in the lurch, and those women +dependent on me––wake up––”</p> +<p>“I’m awake. Let’s go away.” Harry put his hand to +his forehead and wiped away the cold drops that stood out +like glistening beads of blood in the red light of the torch.</p> +<p>Larry grieved for him, in spite of the harshness of his +words and tone, and taking him by the elbow, he led him +kindly back into the passage.</p> +<p>“Don’t trouble about me now,” Harry said at last. +“You’ve given me a thought to clutch to––if you really +do need me––if I could believe it.”</p> +<p>“Well, you may! Didn’t you say you’d do for me more +than sons do for their fathers? I ask you to do just that +for me. Live for me. It’s a hard thing to ask of you, for, +as you say, the other would be easier, but it’s a coward’s +way. Don’t let it tempt you. Stand to your guns like a +man, and if the time comes and you can’t see things differently, +go back and make your confession and die the death––as +a brave man should. Meantime, live to some purpose +and do it cheerfully.” Larry paused. His words +sank in, as he meant they should. He guided Harry slowly +back to the place from which they had diverged, his arm +across the younger man’s shoulder.</p> +<p>“Now I’ve more to show you. When I saw what I had +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_243' name='page_243'></a>243</span> +done, I set myself to find another vein, and see this large +room? I groveled all about here, this way and that. A +year of this, see. It took patience, and in the meantime +I went out into the world––as far as San Francisco, and +wasted a year or more; then back I came.</p> +<p>“I tell you there is a lure in the gold, and the mountains +are powers of peace to a man. It seemed there was no +other place where I could rest in peace of mind. The longing +for my son was on me,––but the war still raged, and I +had no mind for that,––yet I was glad my boy was taking +his part in the world out of which I had dropped. For one +thing it seemed as if he were more my own than if he lived +in Leauvite on the banker’s bounty. I would not go back +there and meet the contempt of Peter Craigmile, for he +never could forget that I had taken his sister out of hand, +and she gone––man––it was all too sad. How did I +know how my son had been taught to think on me? I could +not go back when I would.</p> +<p>“His name was Richard––my boy’s. If he came alive +from the army I do not know,––See? Here is where I +found another vein, and I have followed it on there to the +end of this other branch of the passage, and not exhausted +it yet. Here’s maybe another twenty years’ work for some +man. Now, wasn’t it a great work for one man alone, to +tunnel through that rock to the fall? No one man needs +all that wealth. I’ve often thought of Ireland and the +poverty we left there. If I had my boy to hearten me, I +could do something for them now. We’ll go back and +sleep, for it’s the trail for me to-morrow, and to go and +come quickly, before the snow falls. Come!”</p> +<p>They returned in silence to the shed. The torch had +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_244' name='page_244'></a>244</span> +burned well down into the clay handle, and Larry Kildene +extinguished the last sparks before they crept through the +fodder to their room in the shed. The fire of logs was +almost out, and the place growing cold.</p> +<p>“You’ll find the gold in a strong box made of hewn logs, +buried in the ground underneath the wood in the addition +to the cabin. There’s no need to go to it yet, not until +you need money. I’ll show you how I prepare it for use, in +the morning. I do it in the room I made there near the fall. +It’s the most secret place a man ever had for such work.”</p> +<p>Larry stretched himself in his bunk and was soon sleeping +soundly. Not so the younger man. He could not compose +himself after the excitement of the evening. He +tossed and turned until morning found him weary and worn, +but with his troubled mind more at rest than it had been for +many months. He had fought out his battle, at least for +the time being, and was at peace.</p> +<p>Harry King rose and went out into the cold morning air +and was refreshed. He brought in a large handful of pine +cones and made a roaring fire in the chimney he had built, +before Larry roused himself. Then he, too, went out and +surveyed the sky with practiced eye.</p> +<p>“Clear and cool––that argues well for me. If it were +warm, now, I’d hardly like to start. Sometimes the snow +holds off for weeks in this weather.”</p> +<p>They stood in the pallid light of the early morning an +hour before the sun, and the wind lifted Larry’s hair and +flapped his shirt sleeves about his arms. It was a tingling, +sharp breeze, and when they returned to the cave, where +they went for Harry’s lesson in smelting, the old man’s +cheeks were ruddy.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_245' name='page_245'></a>245</span></div> +<p>The sun had barely risen when the lesson was over, and +they descended for breakfast. Amalia had all ready for +them, and greeted Larry from the doorway.</p> +<p>“Good morning, Sir Kildene. You start soon. I have +many good things to eat all prepare to put in your bag, and +when you sit to your dinner on the long way, it is that you +must think of Amalia and know that she says a prayer to +the sweet Christ, that he send his good angels to watch over +you all the way you go. A prayer to follow you all the way +is good, is not?” Amalia’s frank and untrammeled way +of referring to Divinity always precipitated a shyness on +Larry,––a shyness that showed itself in smiles and stammering.</p> +<p>“Good––good––yes. Good, maybe so.” Harry had +turned back to bring down Larry’s horse and pack mule. +“Now, while we eat,––Harry will be down soon, we won’t +wait for him,––while we eat, let me go over the things I’m +to find for you down below. I must learn the list well by +heart, or you may send me back for the things I’ve missed +bringing.”</p> +<p>As they talked Amalia took from her wrist a heavy +bracelet of gold, and from a small leather bag hidden in her +clothing, a brooch of emeralds, quaintly set and very +precious. Her mother sat in one of her trancelike moods, +apparently seeing nothing around her, and Amalia took +Larry to one side and spoke in low tones.</p> +<p>“Sir Kildene, I have thought much, and at last it seems +to me right to part with these. It is little that we have––and +no money, only these. What they are worth I have no +knowledge. Mother may know, but to her I say nothing. +They are a memory of the days when my father was noble +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_246' name='page_246'></a>246</span> +and lived at the court. If you can sell them––it is that +this brooch should bring much money––my father has +told me. It was saved for my dowry, with a few other +jewels of less worth. I have no need of dowry. It is that +I never will marry. Until my mother is gone I can well +care for her with the lace I make,––and then––”</p> +<p>“Lass, I can’t take these. I have no knowledge of their +worth––or––” He knew he was saying what was not +true, for he knew well the value of what she laid so trustingly +in his palm, and his hand quivered under the shining +jewels. He cleared his throat and began again. “I say, +I can’t take jewels so valuable over the trail and run the +risk of losing them. Never! Put them by as before.”</p> +<p>“But how can I ask of you the things I wish? I have no +money to return for them, and none for all you have done +for my mother and me. Please, Sir Kildene, take of this, +then, only enough to buy for our need. It is little to take. +Do not be hard with me.” She pleaded sweetly, placing +one hand under his great one, and the other over the jewels, +holding them pressed to his palm. “Will you go away and +leave my heart heavy?”</p> +<p>“Look here, now––” Again he cleared his throat. +“You put them by until I come back, and then––”</p> +<p>But she would not, and tying them in her handkerchief, +she thrust them in the pocket of his flannel shirt.</p> +<p>“There! It is not safe in such a place. Be sure you +take care, Sir Kildene. I have many thoughts in my +mind. It is not all the money of these you will need now, +and of the rest I may take my mother to a large city, where +are people who understand the fine lace. There I may sell +enough to keep us well. But of money will I need first a +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_247' name='page_247'></a>247</span> +little to get us there. It is well for me, you take these––see? +Is not?”</p> +<p>“No, it is not well.” He spoke gruffly in his effort to +overcome his emotion. “Where under heaven can I sell +these?”</p> +<p>“You go not to the great city?” she asked sadly. “How +must we then so long intrude us upon you! It is very sad.” +She clasped her hands and looked in his eyes, her own +brimming with tears; then he turned away. Tears in a +woman’s eyes! He could not stand it.</p> +<p>“See here. I’ll tell you what I’ll do. If that railroad +is through anywhere––so––so––I can reach San Francisco––” +He thought he knew that to be an impossibility, +and that she would be satisfied. “I say––if it’s where I +can reach San Francisco, I’ll see what can be done.” He +cleared his throat a great many times, and stood awkwardly, +hardly daring to move with the precious jewels in his pocket. +“See here. They’ll joggle out of here. Can’t you––”</p> +<p>She turned on him radiantly. “You may have my bag +of leather. In that will they be safe.”</p> +<p>She removed the string from her neck and by it pulled +the small embossed case from her bosom, shook out the +few rings and unset stones left in it, and returned the larger +jewels to it, and gave it into his hand, still warm from its +soft resting place. At the same moment Harry arrived, +leading the animals. He lifted his head courageously and +his eyes shone as with an inspiration.</p> +<p>“Will you let me accompany you a bit of the way, sir? +I’d like to go.” Larry accepted gladly. He knew then +what he would do with Amalia’s dowry. “Then I’ll bring +Goldbug. Thank you, Amalia, yes. I’ll drink my coffee +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_248' name='page_248'></a>248</span> +now, and eat as I ride.” He ran back for his horse and soon +returned, and then drank his coffee and snatched a bite, +while Amalia and Larry slung the bags of food and the water +on the mule and made all ready for the start. As he ate, he +tried to arouse and encourage the mother, but she remained +stolid until they were in the saddle, when she rose and +followed them a few steps, and said in her deep voice: “Yes, +I ask a thing. You will find Paul, my ’usband. Tell him +to come to me––it is best––no more,––I cannot in English.” +Then turning to her daughter she spoke volubly +in her own tongue, and waved her hand imperiously toward +the men.</p> +<p>“Yes, mamma. I tell all you say.” Amalia took a step +away from the door, and her mother returned to her seat by +the fire.</p> +<p>“It is so sad. My mother thinks my father is returned +to our own country and that you go there. She thinks you +are our friend Sir McBride in disguise, and that you go to +help my father. She fears you will be taken and sent to +Siberia, and says tell my father it is enough. He must no +more try to save our fatherland: that our noblemen are +full of ingratitude, and that he must return to her and live +hereafter in peace.”</p> +<p>“Let be so. It’s a saving hallucination. Tell her if +I find your father, I will surely deliver the message.” +And the two men rode away up the trail, conversing +earnestly.</p> +<p>Larry Kildene explained to Harry about the jewels, and +turned them over to his keeping. “I had to take them, you +see. You hide them in that chamber I showed you, along +with the gold bars. Hang it around your neck, man, until +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_249' name='page_249'></a>249</span> +you get back. It has rested on her bosom, and if I were a +young man like you, that fact alone would make it sacred +to me. It’s her dowry, she said. I’d sooner part with my +right hand than take it from her.”</p> +<p>“So would I.” Harry took the case tenderly, and hid it +as directed, and went on to ask the favor he had accompanied +Larry to ask. It was that he might go down and +bring the box from the wagon.</p> +<p>“Early this morning, before I woke you, I led the brown +horse you brought the mother up the mountain on out +toward the trail; we’ll find him over the ridge, all packed +ready, and when I ran back for my horse, I left a letter +written in charcoal on the hearth there in the shed––Amalia +will be sure to go there and find it, if I don’t return +now––telling her what I’m after and that I’ll only be gone +a few days. She’s brave, and can get along without us.” +Larry did not reply at once, and Harry continued.</p> +<p>“It will only take us a day and a half to reach it, and +with your help, a sling can be made of the canvas top of the +wagon, and the two animals can ‘tote it’ as the darkies +down South say. I can walk back up the trail, or even +ride one of the horses. We’ll take the tongue and the +reach from the wagon and make a sort of affair to hang to +the beasts, I know how it can be done. There may not be +much of value in the box, but then––there may be. I +see Amalia wishes it of all things, and that’s enough for––us.”</p> +<p>Thus it came that the two women were alone for five +days. Madam Manovska did not seem to heed the absence +of the two men at first, and waited in a contentment she +had not shown before. It would seem that, as Larry had +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_250' name='page_250'></a>250</span> +said, there was saving in her hallucination, but Amalia +was troubled by it.</p> +<p>“Mother is so sure they will bring my father back,” she +thought. She tried to forestall any such catastrophe as +she feared by explaining that they might not find her father +or he might not return, even if he got her message, not +surely, for he had always done what he thought his duty +before anything else, and he might think it his duty to stay +where he could find something to do.</p> +<p>When Harry King did not return that night, Amalia +did as he had laughingly suggested to her, when he left, +“You’ll find a letter out in the shed,” was all he said. So +she went up to the shed, and there she lighted a torch, and +kneeling on the stones of the wide hearth, she read what he +had written for her.</p> +<blockquote> +<p>“To the Lady Amalia Manovska:</p> +<p>“Mr. Kildene will help me get your box. It will not be hard, for +the two of us, and after it is drawn out and loaded I can get up with +it myself and he can go on. I will soon be with you again, never +fear. Do not be afraid of Indians. If there were any danger, I would +not leave you. There is no way by which they would be likely to +reach you except by the trail on which we go, and we will know if they +are about before they can possibly get up the trail. I have seen you +brave on the plains, and you will be as brave on the mountain top. +Good-by for a few days.</p> +<p class='ralign'>“Yours to serve you,<span class='rindent8'> </span><br /> +“Harry King.”<span class='rindent2'> </span></p> +</blockquote> +<p>The tears ran fast down her cheeks as she read. “Oh, +why did I speak of it––why? He may be killed. He may +die of this attempt.” She threw the torch from her into the +fireplace, and clasping her hands began to pray, first in +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_251' name='page_251'></a>251</span> +English her own words, then the prayers for those in peril +which she had learned in the convent. Then, lying on +her face, she prayed frantically in her own tongue for +Harry’s safety. At last, comforted a little, she took up the +torch and, flushed and tearful, walked down in the darkness +to the cabin and crept into bed.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_252' name='page_252'></a>252</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XX_ALONE_ON_THE_MOUNTAIN' id='CHAPTER_XX_ALONE_ON_THE_MOUNTAIN'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XX</h2> +<h3>ALONE ON THE MOUNTAIN</h3> +</div> +<p>For the first two days of Harry King’s absence Madam +Manovska relapsed into a more profound melancholy, and +the care of her mother took up Amalia’s time and thoughts +so completely as to give her little for indulging her own +anxiety for Harry’s safety. Strangely, she felt no fear +for themselves, although they were thus alone on the mountain +top. She had a sense of security there which she had +never felt in the years since she had been taken from the +convent to share her parents’ wanderings. She made an +earnest effort to divert and arouse her mother and succeeded +until Madam Manovska talked much and volubly in Polish, +and revealed more of the thoughts that possessed her in +the long hours of brooding than she had ever told Amalia +before. It seemed that she confidently expected the return +of the men with her husband, and that the message +she had sent by Larry Kildene would surely bring him. The +thought excited her greatly, and Amalia found it necessary +to keep continual watch lest she wander off down the trail +in the direction they had taken, and be lost.</p> +<p>For a time Amalia tried to prevent Madam Manovska +from dwelling on the past, until she became convinced that +to do so was not well, since it only induced the fits of brooding. +She then decided to encourage her mother to speak +freely of her memories, rather than to keep them locked in +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_253' name='page_253'></a>253</span> +her own mind. It was in one of these intervals of talkativeness +that Amalia learned the cause of that strange cry that +had so pierced her heart and startled her on the trail.</p> +<p>They had gone out for a walk, as the only means of inducing +her mother to sleep was to let her walk in the clear air +until so weary as to bring her to the point of exhaustion. +This time they went farther than Amalia really intended, +and had left the paths immediately about the cabin, and +climbed higher up the mountain. Here there was no trail +and the way was rough indeed, but Madam Manovska +was in one of her most wayward moods and insisted on +going higher and farther.</p> +<p>Her strength was remarkable, but it seemed to be strength +of will rather than of body, for all at once she sank down, +unable to go forward or to return. Amalia led her to the +shade of a great gnarled tree, a species of fir, and made her +lie down on a bed of stiff, coarse moss, and there she pillowed +her mother’s head on her lap. Whether it was something +in the situation in which she found herself or not, her +mother began to tell her of a time about which she had +hitherto kept silent. It was of the long march through heat +and cold, over the wildest ways of the earth to Siberia, at +her husband’s side.</p> +<p>She told how she had persisted in going with him, even +at the cost of dressing in the garb of the exiles from the +prisons and pretending to be one of the condemned. Only +one of the officers knew her secret, who for reasons of humanity––or +for some other feeling––kept silence. She +carried her child in her arms, a boy, five months old, and +was allowed to walk at her husband’s side instead of following +on with the other women. She told how they carried a +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_254' name='page_254'></a>254</span> +few things on their backs, and how one and another of +the men would take the little one at intervals to help her, +and how long the marches were when the summer was on +the wane and they wished to make as much distance as +possible before they were delayed by storms and snow.</p> +<p>Then she told how the storms came at last, and how her +baby fell ill, and cried and cried––all the time––and how +they walked in deep snow, until one and another fell by the +way and never walked farther. She told how some of the +weaker ones were finally left behind, because they could +get on faster without them, but that the place where they +were left was a terrible one under a cruel man, and that +her child would surely have died there before the winter +was over, and that when she persisted in keeping on with +her husband, they beat her, but at last consented on condition +that she would leave her baby boy. Then how she +appealed to the officer who knew well who she was and that +she was not one of the condemned, but had followed her husband +for love, and to intercede for him when he would have +been ill-treated; and that the man had allowed her to have +her way, but later had demanded as his reward for yielding +to her, that she no longer belong to her husband, but to +him.</p> +<p>Looking off at the far ranges of mountains with steady +gaze, she told of the mountains they had crossed, and the +rushing, terrible rivers; and how, one day, the officer who +had been kind only that he might be more cruel, had determined +to force her to obedience, and how he grew very +angry––so angry that when they had come to a trail that +was well-nigh impassable, winding around the side of a +mountain, where was a fearful rushing river far below them, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_255' name='page_255'></a>255</span> +and her baby cried in her arms for cold and hunger, how he +had snatched the child from her and hurled it over the +precipice into the swift water, and how she had shrieked +and struck him and was crazed and remembered no more +for days, except to call continually on God to send down +curses on that officer’s head. She told how after that they +were held at a certain station for a long time, but that she +was allowed to stay by her husband only because the officer +feared the terrible curses she had asked of God to descend +on that man, that he dared no more touch her.</p> +<p>Then Amalia understood many things better than ever +before, and grew if possible more tender of her mother. +She thought how all during that awful time she had been +safe and sheltered in the convent, and her life guarded; +and moreover, she understood why her father had always +treated her mother as if she were higher than the angels +and with the courtesy and gentleness of a knight errant. +He had bowed to her slightest wish, and no wonder her +mother thought that when he received her request to return +to her, and give up his hope, he would surely come to her.</p> +<p>More than ever Amalia feared the days to come if she +could in no way convince her mother that it was not expedient +for her father to return yet. To say again that he +was dead she dared not, even if she could persuade Madam +Manovska to believe it; for it seemed to her in that event +that her mother would give up all interest in life, and die of +a broken heart. But from the first she had not accepted the +thought of her husband’s death, and held stubbornly to the +belief that he had joined Harry King to find help. He had, +indeed, wandered away from them a few hours after the +young man’s departure and had been unable to find his +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_256' name='page_256'></a>256</span> +way back, and, until Larry Kildene came to them, they had +comforted themselves that the two men were together.</p> +<p>Much more Madam Manovska told her daughter that +day, before she slept; and Amalia questioned her more +closely than she had ever done concerning her father’s faith. +Thereafter she sat for a long time on the bank of coarse moss +and pondered, with her mother’s head pillowed on her lap. +The sun reached the hour of noon, and still the mother +slept and the daughter would not waken her.</p> +<p>She took from the small velvet bag she always carried with +her, a crisp cake of corn meal and ate to satisfy her sharp +hunger, for the keen air and the long climb gave her the +appetite belonging to the vigorous health which was hers. +They had climbed that part of the mountain directly behind +the cabin, and from the secluded spot where they sat she +could look down on it and on the paths leading to it; +thankful and happy that at last they were where all was +so safe, no fear of intrusion entered her mind. Even her +first anxiety about the Indians she had dismissed.</p> +<p>Now, as her eyes wandered absently over the far distance +and dropped to the nearer hills, and on down to the cabin +and the patch of cultivated ground, what was her horror +to see three figures stealing with swift, gliding tread toward +the fodder shed from above, where was no trail, only +such rough and wild hillside as that by which she and her +mother had climbed. The men seemed to be carrying something +slung between them on a pole. With long, gliding +steps they walked in single file as she had seen the Indians +walk on the plains.</p> +<p>She drew in her breath sharply and clasped her hands +in supplication. Had those men seen them? Devoutly +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_257' name='page_257'></a>257</span> +she prayed that they might not look up toward the heights +where she and her mother sat. As they continued to descend +she lost sight of them among the pines and the undergrowth +which was more vigorous near the fall, and then +they appeared again and went into the cabin. She thought +they must have been in the fodder shed when she lost sight +of them, and now she waited breathlessly to see them emerge +from the cabin. For an hour she sat thus, straining her +eyes lest she miss seeing them when they came forth, and +fearing lest her mother waken. Then she saw smoke issuing +from the cabin chimney, and her heart stopped its beating. +What! Were they preparing to stay there? How +could her mother endure the cold of the mountain all night?</p> +<p>Then she began to consider how she might protect her +mother after the sun had gone from the cold that would +envelop them. Reasoning that as long as the Indians +stayed in the cabin they could not be seen by them, she +looked about for some projecting ledge under which they +might creep for the night. Gently she lifted her mother’s +head and placed it on her own folded shawl, and, with an +eye ever on the cabin below, she crept further up the side +of the mountain until she found a place where a huge rock, +warmed by the sun, projected far out, and left a hollow +beneath, into which they might creep. Frantically she +tore off twigs of the scrubby pines around them, and made +a fragrant bed of pine needles and moss on which to rest. +Then she woke her mother.</p> +<p>Sane and practical on all subjects but the one, Madam +Manovska roused herself to meet this new difficulty with +the old courage, and climbed with Amalia’s help to their +wild resting place without a word of complaint. There she +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_258' name='page_258'></a>258</span> +sat looking out over the magnificent scene before her with +her great brooding eyes, and ate the coarse corn cake +Amalia put in her hands.</p> +<p>She talked, always in Polish or in French, of the men +“rouge,” and said she did not wonder they came to so good +a place to rest, and that she would give thanks to the great +God that she and her daughter were on the mountain when +they arrived. She reminded Amalia that if she had consented +to return when her daughter wished, they would +now have been in the cabin with those terrible men, and +said that she had been inspired of God to stay long on the +mountain. Contentedly, then, she munched her cake, and +remarked that water would give comfort in the eating of it, +but she smiled and made the best of the dry food. Then +she prayed that her husband might be detained until the +men were gone.</p> +<p>Amalia gave her mother the water that was left in the +bottle she had brought with her, and lamented that she had +saved so little for her. “It was so bad, not to save more for +my mamma,” she cried, giving the bottle with its lowered +contents into her mother’s hand. “I go to watch, mamma +mine. Soon will I return.”</p> +<p>Amalia went back to her point of vantage, where she +could see all about the cabin and shed. Still the smoke +poured from the chimney, and there was no sign of red men +without. It was a mountain sheep they had carried, slung +between them, and now they dressed and cooked a portion +of it, and were gorging themselves comfortably before the +fire, with many grunts of satisfaction at the finding of the +formidable owner of the premises absent. They were on +their way to Laramie to trade and sell game, and it was +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_259' name='page_259'></a>259</span> +their intention to leave a portion of their mutton with Larry +Kildene; for never did they dare venture near him without +bringing a propitiatory offering.</p> +<p>The sun had set and the cold mists were blowing across +from the fall and closing around the cabin like a veil of +amethystine dye, when Amalia saw them moving about +the cabin door as if preparing to depart. Her heart rose, +and she signaled her mother, but no. They went indoors +again, and she saw them no more. In truth they had disputed +long as to whether it was best to leave before the big +man’s return, or to remain in their comfortable quarters +and start early, before day. It was the conference that +drew them out, and they had made ready to start at a +moment’s notice if he should return in the night. But as +the darkness crept on and Larry Kildene did not appear +they stretched themselves before the fire and slept, and the +two women on the mountain, hungry and cold, crept under +the mother’s cloak and lay long into the night, shivering and +listening, couched on the pine twigs Amalia had spread +under the ledge of rock. At last, clasped in each other’s +arms, they slept, in spite of fear and cold, for very weariness.</p> +<p>Amalia woke next morning to the low murmuring of a +voice. It was her mother, kneeling in the pine needles, +praying at her side. She waited until the prayer was ended, +then she rose and went out from the sheltered hollow where +they lay. “I will look a little, mamma. Wait for me.”</p> +<p>She gazed down on the cabin, but all was still. The amethystine +veil had not lifted, and no smoke came from the +chimney. She crept back to her mother’s side, and they +sat close for warmth, and waited. When the sun rose and +the clouds melted away, all the earth smiled up at them, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_260' name='page_260'></a>260</span> +and their fears seemed to melt away with the clouds. Still +they did not venture out where they thought they might be +spied from below, and time passed while they watched +earnestly for the sight of moving figures, and still no smoke +appeared from the cabin.</p> +<p>Higher and higher the sun climbed in the sky, yet they +could not bring themselves to return. Hunger pressed +them, and Amalia begged her mother to let her go a little +nearer to listen, but she would not. So they discussed together +in their own tongue and neither would allow the other +to venture below, and still no smoke issued from the chimney.</p> +<p>At last Amalia started and pressed her hand to her heart. +What did she see far along on the trail toward the desert? +Surely, a man with two animals, climbing toward the turn. +Her eyes danced for gladness as she turned a flushed face +toward her mother.</p> +<p>“Look, mamma! Far on,––no––there! It is––mamma +mine––it is ’Arry King!” The mere sight of him +made her break out in English. “It is that I must go to +him and tell him of the Indian in the cabin before he arrive. +If he come on them there, and they kill him! Oh, let me +go quickly.” At the thought of him, and the danger he +might meet, all her fears of the men “rouge” returned upon +her, and she was gone, passing with incredible swiftness +over the rough way, to try to intercept him before he could +reach the cabin.</p> +<p>But she need not have feared, for the Indians were long +gone. Before daybreak they had passed Harry where he +rested in the deep dusk of the morning, without knowing +he was near. With swift, silent steps they had passed down +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_261' name='page_261'></a>261</span> +the trail, taking as much of Larry Kildene’s corn as they +could carry, and leaving the bloody pelt of the sheep and +a very meager share of the mutton in exchange. Hungry +and footsore, yet eager and glad to have come home successfully, +Harry King walked forward, leading his good +yellow horse, his eyes fixed on the cabin, and wondering +not a little; for he, too, saw that no smoke was issuing from +the chimney.</p> +<p>He hastened, and all Amalia’s swiftness could not bring +her to him before he reached his goal. He saw first the +bloody pelt hanging beside the door, and his heart stood +still. Those two women never could have done that! +Where were they? He dropped the leading strap, leaving +the weary horses where they stood, and ran forward to +enter the cabin and see the evidence of Indians all about. +There were the clean-picked bones of their feast and the +dirt from their feet on Amalia’s carefully kept floor. The +disorder smote him, and he ran out again in the sun. Looking +this way and that, he called and listened and called +again. Why did no answer reach him? Poor Amalia! +In her haste she had turned her foot and now, fainting with +pain, and with fear for him, she could not find her voice to +reply.</p> +<p>He thought he heard a low cry. Was it she? He ran +again, and now he saw her, high above him, a dark heap on +the ground. Quickly he was by her side, and, kneeling, he +gathered her in his arms. He forgot all but that she was +living and that he held her, and he kissed her white face +and her lips, and said all the tender things in his heart. +He did not know what he was saying. He only knew that +he could feel her heart beat, and that she was opening her +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_262' name='page_262'></a>262</span> +eyes, and that with quivering arms she clasped his neck, +and that her tears wet his cheek, and that, over and over, +her lips were repeating his name.</p> +<p>“’Arry––’Arry King! You are come back. Ah, ’Arry +King, my heart cry with the great gladness they have not +killed you.”</p> +<p>All in the same instant he bethought himself that he +must not caress her thus. Yet filled with a gladness he +could not fathom he still clung to her and still murmured +the words he meant never to speak to her. One thing he +could do. One thing sweet and right to do. He could +carry her to the cabin. How could she reach it else? +His heart leaped that he had at least that right.</p> +<p>“No, ’Arry King. You have walk the long, hard way, +and are very weary.” But still he carried her.</p> +<p>“Put me down, ’Arry King.” Then he obeyed her, and +set her gently down. “I am too great a burden. See, +thus? If you help me a little––it is that I may hop––It +is better, is not?”</p> +<p>She smiled in his face, but he only stooped and lifted her +again in his arms. “You are not a burden, Amalia. Put +your arms around my neck, and lean on me.”</p> +<p>She obeyed him, and he could say no more for the beating +of his heart. Carefully and slowly he made his way, setting +his feet cautiously among the stones that obstructed his +path. Madam Manovska from her heights above saw how +her daughter was being carried, and, guessing the trouble, +snatched up the velvet bag Amalia had dropped in her +haste, flung her cloak about her, and began to thread her +way down, slowly and carefully; for, as she said to herself, +“We must not both break the bones at one time.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_263' name='page_263'></a>263</span></div> +<p>To Harry it seemed no sound was ever sweeter than +Amalia’s low voice as she coaxed him brokenly to set her +down and allow her to walk.</p> +<p>“This is great foolishness, ’Arry King, that you carry me. +Put me down that you rest a little.”</p> +<p>“I can’t, Amalia.”</p> +<p>“You have walk all the long trail––I saw you walk––and +lead those horse, for only to bring our box. How my +heart can thank you is not possible. ’Arry King, you are +so weary––put me down.”</p> +<p>“I can’t, Amalia,” again was all he said. So he held her, +comforting his heart that he had this right, until he drew +near the cabin, and there Amalia saw the pelt of the sheep +hung upon the wall of the cabin, pitifully dangling, bloody +and ragged. Strangely, at the sight quite harmless, yet +gruesome, all her fortitude gave way. With a cry of terror +she hid her face and clung to him.</p> +<p>“No, no. I cannot go there––not near it––no!”</p> +<p>“Oh, you brave, sweet woman! It is only a skin. +Don’t look at it, then. You have been frightened. I see +how you have suffered. Wait. There––no, don’t put +your foot to the ground. Sit on this hillock while I take it +away.”</p> +<p>But she only clung to him the more, and sobbed convulsively. +“I am afraid––’Arry King. Oh, if––if––they +are there still! Those Indian! Do not go there.”</p> +<p>“But they are gone; I have been in and they are not there. +I won’t take you into that place until I have made it fit +for you again. Sit here awhile. Amalia Manovska,––I +can’t see you weep.” So tenderly he spoke her name, with +quivering lips, reverently. With all his power he held himself +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_264' name='page_264'></a>264</span> +and would dare no more. If only once more he might +touch her lips with his––only once in his renunciation––but +no. His conscience forbade him. Memory closed +upon him like a deadening cloud and drenched his hurt +soul with sorrow. He rose from stooping above her and +looked back.</p> +<p>“Your mother is coming. She will be here in a moment +and then I will set that room in order for you, and––” +his voice shook so that he was obliged to pause. He stooped +again to her and spoke softly: “Amalia Manovska, stop +weeping. Your tears fall on my heart.”</p> +<p>“Ah, what have happen, to you––to Amalia––? Those +terrible men ‘rouge’!” cried Madam Manovska, hurrying +forward.</p> +<p>“Oh, Madam, I am glad you have come. The Indians +are gone, never fear. Amalia has hurt her foot. It is +very painful. You will know what to do for her, and I +will leave her while I make things more comfortable in +there.”</p> +<p>He left them and ran to the cabin, and hastily taking +the hideous pelt from the wall, hid it, and then set himself +to cleaning the room and burning the litter of bones and +scraps left from the feast. It was horrible––yes, horrible, +that they should have had such a fright, and alone there. +Soon he went back, and again taking her in his arms, unresisted +now, he laid her on the bunk, then knelt and removed +her worn shoe.</p> +<p>“Little worn shoe! It has walked many a mile, has it +not? Did you think to ask Larry Kildene to bring you +new ones?”</p> +<p>“No, I forgot my feet.” She laughed, and the spell of +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_265' name='page_265'></a>265</span> +tears was broken. The long strain of anxiety and fear and +then the sudden release had been too much. Moreover, +she was faint with hunger. Without explanation Harry +King understood. He looked to the mother for help and +saw that a change had come over her. Roused from her +apathy she was preparing food, and looking from her to +Amalia, they exchanged a glance of mutual relief.</p> +<p>“How it is beautiful to see her!” Amalia spoke low. +“It is my hurt that is good for her mind. I am glad of the +hurt.”</p> +<p>He sat with the shoe in his hand. “Will you let me bind +your ankle, Amalia? It will grow worse unless something +is done quickly.” He spoke humbly, as one beseeching a +favor.</p> +<p>“Now it is already better, you have remove the shoe.” +How he loved her quaint, rapid speech! “Mamma will +bind it, for you have to do for those horse and the mule. +I know––I have seen––to take them to drink and eat, +and take from them the load––the burden. It is the box––for +that have you risk your life, and the gladness we +feel to again have it is––is only one greater––and that is +to have you again with us. Oh, what a sorrow and terror––if +you had not come––I can never make you know. +When I see those Indian come walking after each other so +as they go––my heart cease to beat––and my body become +like the ice––for the fear. When fearing for myself, +it is bad, but when for another it is much––much––more +terrible. So have I found it.”</p> +<p>Her mother came then to attend to her hurt, interrupting +Amalia’s flow of speech, and Harry went out to the animals, +full of care and misgiving. What now could he do? How +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_266' name='page_266'></a>266</span> +endure the days to come with their torture of repression? +How shield her from himself and his love––when she so +freely gave? What middle course was possible, without +making her suffer?</p> +<p>That afternoon all the events of his journey were told +to them as they questioned him keenly, and he learned by +little words and looks exchanged between them how great +had been their anxiety for him, and of their night of terror +on the mountain. But now that it was past and they were +all unhurt except for Amalia’s accident, they made light of +it. He dragged in the box, and before he left them that +night he prepared Larry’s gun, and told Amalia to let nothing +frighten her.</p> +<p>“Don’t leave the bunk, nor put your foot to the ground. +Fire the gun at the slightest disturbance, and I will surely +hear. I have another in the shed. Or I will roll myself +in my blanket, and sleep outside your door. Yes, I +will do that.”</p> +<p>Then the mother turned on him and spoke in her deep +tones: “Go to your bed, ’Arry King, and sleep well. You +have need. We asked of the good God your safety, and +our fear is gone. Good night.”</p> +<p>“Good-night.”</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_267' name='page_267'></a>267</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXI_THE_VIOLIN' id='CHAPTER_XXI_THE_VIOLIN'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XXI</h2> +<h3>THE VIOLIN</h3> +</div> +<p>While Amalia lay recovering from the sprained ankle, +which proved to be a serious hurt, Madam Manovska continued +to improve. She took up the duties which had before +occupied Amalia only, and seemed to grow more cheerful. +Still she remained convinced that Larry Kildene +would return with her husband, and her daughter’s anxiety +as to what might be the outcome, when the big man +should arrive alone, deepened.</p> +<p>Harry King guardedly and tenderly watched over the +two women. Every day he carried Amalia out in the sun +to a sheltered place, where she might sit and work at the +fascinating lace with which her fingers seemed to be only +playing, yet which developed into webs of most intricate +design, even while her eyes were not fixed upon it, but were +glancing about at whatever interested her, or up in his face, +as she talked to him impulsively in her fluent, inverted +English.</p> +<p>Amalia was not guarded; she was lavish with her interest +in all he said, and in her quick, responsive, and poetic play +of fancy––ardent and glowing––glad to give out from +her soul its best to this man who had befriended her father +in their utmost need and who had saved her own and her +mother’s life. She knew always when a cloud gathered over +his spirit, and made it her duty to dispel such mists of some +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_268' name='page_268'></a>268</span> +possible sad memory by turning his thoughts to whatever +of beauty she found around them, or in the inspiration of +her own rich nature.</p> +<p>To avoid disquieting her by the studied guardedness of +his manner, Harry employed himself as much of the time +as possible away from the cabin, often in providing game for +the winter. Larry Kildene had instructed him how to +cure and dry the meat and to store it and also how to care +for the skins, but because of the effect of that sight of the +bloody sheep’s pelt on Amalia, he never showed her a poor +little dead creature, or the skin of one. He brought her +mother whatever they required of food, carefully prepared, +and that was all.</p> +<p>He constructed a chair for her and threw over it furs from +Larry Kildene’s store, making it soft and comfortable +thereby. He made also a footstool for the hurt ankle to +rest upon, and found a beautiful lynx skin with which to +cover her feet. The back of the chair he made high, and +hinged it with leather to the seat, arranging it so that by +means of pegs it might be raised or lowered. Without +lumber, and with the most simple tools, he sawed and hewed +the logs, and lacking nails he set it together with pegs, but +what matter? It was comfortable, and in the making of +it he eased his heart by expressing his love without sorrowful +betrayal.</p> +<p>Amalia laughed as she sat in it, one day, close to the open +door, because the air was too pinching cold for her to be out. +She laughed as she put her hands in the soft fur and drew +her fingers through it, and looked up in Harry’s face.</p> +<p>“You are thinking me so foolish, yes, to have about me +the skins of poor little killed beasts? Yet I weeped all +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_269' name='page_269'></a>269</span> +those tears on your coat because to see the other––yes,––hanging +beside the door. It is so we are––is not?”</p> +<p>“I’m glad enough you’re not consistent. It would be a +blot on your character.”</p> +<p>“But for why, Mr. ’Arry?”</p> +<p>“Oh, I couldn’t stand it.”</p> +<p>Again she laughed. “How it is very peculiar––that +reason you give. Not to stand it! Could you then to sit +it?” But Harry only laughed and looked away from her. +She laid her face against the soft fur. “Good little animals––to +give me your life. But some time you would die––perhaps +with sorrow of hunger and age, and the life be for +nothing. This is better.”</p> +<p>“There you’re right. Let me draw you back in the room +and close the door. It will freeze to-night, I’m thinking.”</p> +<p>“Oh, not yet, please! I have yet to see the gloryful +sky of the west. Last evening how it was beautiful! To-night +it will be more lovely to look upon for the long line +of little cloud there on which the red of the sun will burn +like fire in the heaven over the mountain.”</p> +<p>“You must enjoy the beauty, Amalia, and then pray +that there may be no snow. It looks like it, and we want +the snow to hold off until Larry comes back.”</p> +<p>“We pray, always, my mamma and I. She that he come +back quickly, and me––I pray that he come back safely––but +to be soon––it is such terror to me.”</p> +<p>“Larry will find a way out of the difficulty. He will +have an excuse all thought out for your mother. I am more +anxious about the snow with a sunset sky like that, but I +don’t know anything about this region.”</p> +<p>“Mr. ’Arry, so very clever you are in making things, can +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_270' name='page_270'></a>270</span> +you help me to one more thing? I like very much to have +the sticks for lame walking,––what you call––the crutch? +Yes. I have for so long time spoken only the Polish that +I forget me greatly the English. You must talk to me +much, and make me reproof of my mistakes. Do you +know for why I like the crutch? It is that I would go each +day––many times to see the water fall down. Ah, how +that is beautiful! In the sun, or early in the morning, or in +the night, always beautiful!”</p> +<p>“You shall have the crutches, Amalia, and until I get +them made, I will carry you to the fall each day. Come, +I will take you there now. I will wrap these furs around +you, and you shall see the fall in the evening light.”</p> +<p>“No, ’Arry King. To-morrow I will try to ride on the +horse if you will lift me up on him. I will let you do this. +But you may not carry me as you have done. I am now so +strong. You may make me the crutch, yes.” Of all +things he wished her to let him carry her to the fall, but +her refusal was final, and he set about making the crutches +immediately.</p> +<p>Through the evening he worked on them, and at nightfall +the next day he brought them to her. As he came down +from his shed, carrying the crutches proudly, he heard sweet, +quavering tones in the air wafted intermittently. The wind +was still, and through the evening hush the tones strengthened +as he drew nearer the cabin, until they seemed to wrap +him in a net of interwoven cadences and fine-spun threads +of quivering melody––a net of sound, inclosing his spirit +in its intricate mesh of sweetness.</p> +<p>He paused and breathed deeply, and turned this way and +that, as if he would escape but found no way; then he +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_271' name='page_271'></a>271</span> +walked slowly on. At the door of the cabin he paused +again. The firelight shone through from underneath, and +a fine thread of golden light sifted through the latch of +the door and fell on the hand that held Amalia’s crutches. +He looked down on the spot of light dancing over his hand +as if he were dazed by it. Very gently he laid the crutches +across the threshold, and for a long time stood without, +listening, his head bowed as if he were praying.</p> +<p>It was her father’s violin, the one she had wept at leaving +behind her. What was she playing? Strange, old-world +melodies they seemed, tossed into the air, now laughing, +now wailing like sorrowing women voices. Oh, the violin +in her hands! Oh, the rapture of hearing it, as her soul +vibrated through it and called to him––called to him!––But +he would not hear the call. He turned sorrowfully +and went down again to the shed and there he lay upon his +face and clasped his hands above his head and whispered +her name. It was as if his heart were beating itself against +prison walls and the clasped hands were stained with blood.</p> +<p>He rose next morning, haggard and pale. The snow was +falling––falling––softly and silently. It fell like lead +upon his heart, so full of anxiety was he for the good friend +who might even then be climbing up the trail. Madam +Manovska observed his drawn face, and thought he suffered +only from anxiety and tried to comfort him. Amalia also +attempted to cover her own anxiety by assurances that the +good St. Christopher who watches over travelers would +protect Larry Kildene, because he knew so well how many +dangers there were, and that he, who had carried the Christ +with all his burden of sorrows could surely keep “Sir Kildene” +even through the snows of winter. In spite of an +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_272' name='page_272'></a>272</span> +inherent and trained disbelief in all supposed legends, especially +as tenets of faith, Harry felt himself comforted by +her talk, yet he could not forbear questioning her as to her +own faith in them.</p> +<p>“Do you truly believe all that, Amalia?”</p> +<p>“All––that––? Of what––Mr. ’Arry?” She seemed +truly mystified.</p> +<p>“I mean those childish legends of the saints you often +quote?”</p> +<p>Amalia laughed. “You think I have learn them of the +good sisters in my convent, and is no truth in them?”</p> +<p>“Why––I guess that’s about it. Did your father believe +them?”</p> +<p>“Maybe no. But my father was ‘devoué’––very––but +he had a very wide thought of God and man––a thought +reaching far out––to––I find it very hard to explain. If +but you understood the French, I could tell you––but for +me, I have my father’s faith and it makes me glad to play +in my heart with these legends––as you call them.”</p> +<p>He gave her a quick, appealing glance, then turned his +gaze away. “Try to explain. Your English is beautiful.”</p> +<p>“If you eat your breakfast, then will I try.”</p> +<p>“Yes, yes, I will. You say he had faith reaching far out––to +where––to what?”</p> +<p>“He said there would never be rest in all the universe +until we find everywhere God,––living––creating––moving +forever in the––the––all.” She held out her +hands and extended her arms in an encompassing movement +indescribably full of grace.</p> +<p>“You mean he was a pantheist?”</p> +<p>“Oh, no, no. That is to you a horror, I see, but it +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_273' name='page_273'></a>273</span> +was not that.” She laughed again, so merrily that Harry +laughed, too. But still he persisted, “Amalia––never +mind what your father thought; tell me your own faith.”</p> +<p>Then she grew grave, “My faith is––just––God. In +the all. Seeing––feeling––knowing––with us––for us––never +away––in the deep night of sorrow––understanding. +In the far wilderness––hearing. In the terror +and remorse of the heart––when we weep for sin––loving. +It is only one thing in all the world to learn, and that is to +learn all things, just to reach out the mind, and touch +God––to find his love in the heart and so always live in +the perfect music of God. That is the wonderful harmony––and +melody––and growth––of each little soul––and +of all peoples, all worlds,––Oh, it is the universe of love +God gives to us.”</p> +<p>For a while they were silent, and Madam Manovska began +to move about the cabin, setting the things in order. +She did not seem to have taken any interest in their talk. +Harry rose to go, but first he looked in Amalia’s eyes.</p> +<p>“The perfect Music of God?” He said the words slowly +and questioningly.</p> +<p>“You understand my meaning?”</p> +<p>“I can’t say. Do you?”</p> +<p>She quickly snatched up her violin which lay within +reach of her arm. “I can better show you.” She drew a +long chord, then from it wandered into a melody, sweet and +delicate; then she drew other chords, and on into other +melodies, all related; then she began to talk again. “It is +only on two strings I am playing––for hear? the others +are now souls out of the music of God––listen––” she +drew her bow across the discordant strings. “How that is +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_274' name='page_274'></a>274</span> +terrible! So God creates great and beautiful laws––” +she went back into the harmony and perfect melody, and +played on, now changing to the discordant strain, and back, +as she talked––“and gives to all people power to understand, +but not through weakness––but through longing and +searching with big earnestness of purpose, and much desire. +Who has no care and desire for the music of God, strikes +always those wrong notes, and all suffer as our ears suffer +with the bad sounds. So it is, through long desiring, and +living, always a little and a little more perceiving, reaching +out the hand to touch in love our brothers and sisters on the +earth,––always with patience learning to find in our own +souls the note that strikes in harmony with the great thought +of God––and thus we understand and live in the music of +God. Ah, it is hard for me to say it––but it is as if our +souls are given wings––wings––that reach––from the +gold of the sun––even to the earth at our feet, and we +float upon that great harmony of love like upon a wonderful +upbearing sea, and never can we sink, and ever all is well––for +we live in the thought of God.”</p> +<p>“Amalia––Amalia––How about sin, and the one who––kills––and +the ones who hate––and the little children +brought into the world in sin––” Harry’s voice trembled, +and he bowed his head in his hands.</p> +<p>“Never is anything lost. They are the ones who have +not yet learned––they have not found the key to God’s +music. Those who find must quickly help and give and +teach the little children––the little children find so easily +the key––but to all the strings making horrible discord on +the earth––we dare not shut our ears and hide––so do the +sweet, good sisters in the convent. They do their little to +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_275' name='page_275'></a>275</span> +teach the little children, but it is always to shut their ears. +But the Christ went out in the world, not with hands over +his ears, but outreached to his brothers and sisters on the +earth. But my father––my father! He turned away +from the church, because he saw they had not found the true +key to God’s music––or I mean they kept it always hid, +and covered with much––how shall I say––with much +drapery––and golden coverings, that the truth––that is +the key––was lost to sight. It was for this my father +quarreled with––all that he thought not the truth. He +believed to set his people free both from the world’s oppression +and from their own ignorance, and give to them a truth +uncovered. Oh, it set his old friends in great discord more +than ever––for they could not make thus God’s music. +And so they rose up and threw him in prison, and all the +terrible things came upon him––of the world. My mother +must have been very able through love to drag him free +from them, even if they did pursue. It was the conflict of +discord he felt all his life, and now he is free.”</p> +<p>Suddenly the mother’s deep tones sounded through the +cabin with a finality that made them both start. “Yes. +Now he is free––and yet will he bring them to––know. +We wait for him here. No more must he go to Poland. It +is not the will of God.”</p> +<p>Still Harry was not satisfied. “But if you think all these +great thoughts––and you do––I can’t see how you can +quote those legends as if you thought them true.”</p> +<p>“I quote them, yes, because I love them, and their poetry. +Through all beauty––all sweetness––all strength––God +brings to us his thought. This I believe. I believe the +saints lived and were holy and good, loving the great +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_276' name='page_276'></a>276</span> +brotherhood. Why may not they be given the work of +love still to do? It is all in the music of God, that they +live, and make happy, and why should I believe that it is +now taken from them to do good? Much that I think lies +deep in my heart, and I cannot tell it in words.”</p> +<p>“Nor can I. But my thoughts––” For an instant +Amalia, looking at him, saw in his face the same look of +inward fear––or rather of despair that had appalled Larry, +but it went as quickly as it appeared, and she wondered +afterward if she had really seen it, or if it was a strange +trick of the firelight in the windowless cabin.</p> +<p>“And your thoughts, Mr. ’Arry?”</p> +<p>“They are not to be told.” Again he rose to go, and stood +and looked down on her, smiling. “I see you have already +tried the crutches.”</p> +<p>“Yes. I found them in the snow, before the door. How +I got there? I did hop. It was as if the good angels +had come in the night. I wake and something make me +all glad––and I go to the door to look at the whiteness, and +then I am sorry, because of Sir Kildene, then I see before +me––while that I stand on one foot, and hop––hop––hop––so, +I see the crutch lie in the snow. Oh, Mr. ’Arry, +now so pale you are! It is that you have worked in the +night to make them––Is not? That is sorrowful to me. +But now will I do for you pleasant things, because I can +move to do them on these, where before I must always sit still––still––Ah, +how that is hard to do! One good thing comes +to me of this hurt. It makes the old shoes to last longer. +How is it never to wear out shoes? Never to walk in them.”</p> +<p>Harry laughed. “We’ll have to make you some +moccasins.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_277' name='page_277'></a>277</span></div> +<p>“And what is moccasins? Ah, yes, the Indian shoe. I +like them well, so soft they must be, and so pretty with the +beads. I have seen once such shoes on one little Indian +child. Her mother made them.”</p> +<p>Then Harry made her try the crutches to be sure they +were quite right, and, seeing that they were a little too long, +he measured them with care, and carried them back to the +shed, and there he shortened them and polished them with +sand and a piece of flint, until he succeeded in making a +very workmanlike job of them.</p> +<p>At noon he brought them back, and stood in the doorway +a moment beside her, looking out through the whiteness +upon the transformed world. In spite of what that snow +might mean to Larry Kildene, and through him to them, of +calamity, maybe death, a certain elation possessed Harry. +His body was braced to unusual energy by the keen, pure +air, and his spirit enthralled and lifted to unconscious adoration +by the vast mystery of a beauty, subtle and ethereal +in its hushed eloquence. From the zenith through whiteness +to whiteness the flakes sifted from the sky like a +filmy bride’s veil thrown over the blue of the farthest and +highest peaks, and swaying soft folds of lucent whiteness +upon the earth––the trees––and upon the cabin, and as +they stood there, closing them in together––the very center +of mystery, their own souls. Again the passion swept +through him, to gather her in his arms, and he held himself +sternly and stiffly against it, and would have said something +simple and common to break the spell, but he only +faltered and looked down on his hands spread out before +her, and what he said was: “Do you see blood on them?”</p> +<p>“Ah, no. Did you hurt your hand to cause blood on +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_278' name='page_278'></a>278</span> +them, and to make those crutch for me?” she cried in +consternation.</p> +<p>“No, no. It’s nothing. I have not hurt my hand. See, +there’s no blood on the crutches.” He glanced at them as +she leaned her weight on them there at his side, with a +feeling of relief. It seemed as if they must show a stain, +yet why should it be blood? “Come in. It’s too cold +for you to stand in the door with no shawl. I mean to put +enough wood in here to last you the rest of the day––and +go––”</p> +<p>“Mr. ’Arry! Not to leave us? No, it is no need you go––for +why?”</p> +<p>Her terror touched him. “No, I would not go again and +leave you and your mother alone––not to save my soul. +As you say, there is no need––as long as it is so still and the +clouds are thin the snow will do little harm. It would be the +driving, fine snow and the drifts that would delay him.”</p> +<p>“Yes, snow as we have it in the terrible Russia. I know +such snow well,” said Madam Manovska.</p> +<p>They went in and closed the door, and sat down to eat. +The meal was lighted only by the dancing flames from the +hearth, and their faces glowed in the fitful light. Always +the meals were conducted with a certain stately ceremony +which made the lack of dishes, other than the shaped slabs +of wood sawn from the ends of logs––odd make-shifts +invented by Harry, seem merely an accident of the moment, +while the bits of lace-edged linen that Amalia provided from +their little store seemed quite in harmony with the air of +grace and gentleness that surrounded the two women. It +was as if they were using a service of silver and Sevres, and +to have missed the graciousness of their ministrations, now +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_279' name='page_279'></a>279</span> +that he had lived for a little while with them, would have +been sorrow indeed.</p> +<p>He even forgot that he was clothed in rags, and wore them +as if they were the faultless garments of a prince. It was +only when he was alone that he looked down on them and +sighed. One day he had come to the cabin to ask if he +might take for a little while a needle and thread, but when he +got there, the conversation wandered to discussion of the +writers and the tragedies of the various nations and of their +poets, and the needle and thread were forgotten.</p> +<p>To-day, as the snow fell, it reminded Amalia of his need, +and she begged him to stay with them a little to see what +the box he had rescued for them contained. He yielded, +and, taking up the violin, he held it a moment to his chin as +if he would play, then laid it down again without drawing +the bow across it.</p> +<p>“Ah, Mr. ’Arry, it is that you play,” cried Amalia, in +delight. “I know it. No man takes in his hand the violin +thus, if he do not play.”</p> +<p>“I had a friend once who played. No, I can’t.” He +turned away from it sadly, and she gently laid it back in its +box, and caught up a piece of heavy material.</p> +<p>“Look. It is a little of this left. It is for you. My +mother has much skill to make garments. Let us sew for +you the blouse.”</p> +<p>“Yes, I’ll do that gladly. I have no other way to keep +myself decent before you.”</p> +<p>“What would you have? All must serve or we die.” +Madam Manovska spoke, “It is well, Sir ’Arry King, you +carry your head like one prince, for I will make of you one +peasant in this blouse.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_280' name='page_280'></a>280</span></div> +<p>The two women laughed and measured him, and conferred +volubly together in their own tongue, and he went out from +their presence feeling that no prince had ever been so +honored. They took also from their store warm socks of +wool and gave him. Sadly he needed them, as he realized +when he stepped out from their door, and the soft snow +closed around his feet, chilling them with the cold.</p> +<p>As he looked up in the sky he saw the clouds were breaking, +and the sun glowed through them like a great pale gold +moon, even though the flakes continued to veil thinly the +distance. His heart lightened and he went back to the +cabin to tell them the good news, and to ask them to pray +for clear skies to-morrow. Having been reared in a rigidly +puritanic school of thought, the time was, when first he knew +them, that the freedom with which Amalia spoke of the +Deity, and of the Christ, and the saints, and her prayers, +fell strangely upon his unaccustomed ears. He was reserved +religiously, and seemed to think any mention of such +topics should be made with bated breath, and the utmost +solemnity. Often it had been in his mind to ask her concerning +her beliefs, but his shyness on such themes had prevented.</p> +<p>Now that he had asked her he still wondered. He was +used to feel that no one could be really devout, and yet +speak so freely. Why––he could not have told. But now +he began to understand, yet it was but a beginning. Could +it be that she belonged to no church? Was it some sect of +which he had never heard to which they belonged? If so, +it must be a true faith, or it never could have upheld them +through all their wanderings and afflictions, and, as he +pondered, he found himself filled with a measure of the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_281' name='page_281'></a>281</span> +same trustful peace. During their flight across the plains +together he had come to rest in them, and when his heart +was too heavy to dare address the Deity in his own words, +it was balm to his hurt spirit to hear them at their devotions +as if thus God were drawn nearer him.</p> +<p>This time, whether he might lay it to their prayers or no, +his hopes were fulfilled. The evening brought a clear sunset, +and during the next day the snow melted and soon was +gone, and a breeze sprang up and the clouds drifted away, +and for several days thereafter the weather continued clear +and dry.</p> +<p>Now often he brought his horse to the door, and lifted +Amalia to the saddle and walked at her side, fearing +she might rest her foot too firmly in the stirrup and so lose +control of the horse in her pain. Always their way took +them to the falls. And always he listened while Amalia +talked. He allowed himself only the most meager liberty of +expression. Distant and cold his manner often seemed to +her, but intuitively she respected his moods, if moods they +might be called: she suspected not.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_282' name='page_282'></a>282</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXII_THE_BEAST_ON_THE_TRAIL' id='CHAPTER_XXII_THE_BEAST_ON_THE_TRAIL'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XXII</h2> +<h3>THE BEAST ON THE TRAIL</h3> +</div> +<p>A week after the first snowfall Larry Kildene returned. +He had lingered long after he should have taken the trail +and had gone farther than he had dreamed of going when he +parted from his three companions on the mountain top. +All day long the snow had been falling, and for the last +few miles he had found it almost impossible to crawl upward. +Fortunately there had been no wind, and the snow +lay as it had fallen, covering the trail so completely that +only Larry Kildene himself could have kept it––he and +his horse––yet not impeding his progress with drifts to be +tunneled through.</p> +<p>Harry King had been growing more and more uneasy +during the day, and had kept the trail from the cabin to +the turn of the cliff clear of snow, but below that point he +did not think it wise to go: he could not, indeed. There, +however, he stationed himself to wait through the night, +and just beyond the turn he built a fire, thinking it might +send a light into the darkness to greet Larry, should he +happen to be toiling through the snow.</p> +<p>He did not arouse the fears of Amalia by telling her he +meant to keep watch all night on the cliff, but he asked her +for a brew of Larry Kildene’s coffee––of which they had +been most sparing––when he left them after the evening +meal, and it was given him without a thought, as he had +been all day working in the snow, and the request seemed +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_283' name='page_283'></a>283</span> +natural. He asked that he might have it in the great kettle +in which they prepared it, and carried it with him to the +fodder shed.</p> +<p>Darkness had settled over the mountain when, after an +hour’s rest, he returned to the top of the trail and mended +his fire and placed his kettle near enough to keep the contents +hot. Through half the night he waited thus, sometimes +walking about and peering into the obscurity below, +sometimes replenishing his fire, and sometimes just patiently +sitting, his arms clasped about his knees, gazing +into space and brooding.</p> +<p>Many times had Harry King been lonely, but never had +the awesomeness of life and its mysterious leadings so impressed +him as during this night’s vigil. Moses alone +on the mountain top, carried there and left where he might +see into the promised land––the land toward which he had +been aided miraculously to lead his people, but which he +might not enter because of one sin,––one only transgression,––Elijah +sitting alone in the wilderness waiting for +the revealing of God––waiting heartbroken and weary, +vicariously bearing in his own spirit regrets and sorrows +over the waywardness of his people Israel,––and John, the +forerunner––a “Voice crying in the wilderness ‘Repent +ye!’”––these were not so lonely, for their God was +with them and had led them by direct communication and +miraculous power; they were not lonely as Cain was lonely, +stained with a brother’s blood, cast out from among his +fellows, hunted and haunted by his own guilt.</p> +<p>Silence profound and indescribable reigned, while the +great, soft flakes continued to drift slowly down, silent––silent––as +the grave, and above and beneath and on all +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_284' name='page_284'></a>284</span> +sides the same absolute neutrality of tint, vague and soft; +yet the reality of the rugged mountain even so obscured +and covered, remained; its cliffs and crags below, deadly +and ragged, and fearful to look down upon, and skirting +its sides the long, weary trail, up which at that very moment +a man might be toiling, suffering, even to the limit of +death––might be giving his life for the two women and the +man who had come to him so suddenly out of the unknown; +strange, passing strange it all was.</p> +<p>Again and again Harry rose and replenished the fire and +stamped about, shaking from his shoulders the little heaps +of snow that had collected there. The flames rose high in +the still air and stained the snow around his bonfire a rosy +red. The redness of the fire-stained snow was not more +deep and vital than the red blood pulsing through his heart. +With all a strong man’s virility and power he loved as only +the strong can love, and through all his brooding that undercurrent +ran like a swift and mighty river,––love, stronger +than hate,––love, triumphing over death,––love, deeper +than hell,––love, lifting to the zenith of heaven;––only +two things seemed to him verities at that moment, God +above, and love within,––two overwhelming truths, +terrible in their power, all-consuming in their sweetness, +one in their vast, incomprehensible entity of force, beneficent, +to be forever sought for and chosen out of all the +universe of good.</p> +<p>The true meaning of Amalia’s faith, as she had brokenly +tried to explain it to him, dawned on his understanding. +God,––love, truth, and power,––annihilating evil as light +eats up darkness, drawing all into the great “harmony of +the music of God.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_285' name='page_285'></a>285</span></div> +<p>Sitting there in the red light of the fire with the snow +falling around him, he knew what he must do first to come +into the harmony. He must take up his burden and declare +the truth, and suffer the result, no matter what it +might be. Keen were all the impressions and visions of his +mind. Even while he could see Amalia sleeping in the +cabin, and could feel her soft breath on his cheek, could feel +her in his arms,––could hear her prayers for Larry Kildene’s +safety as at that moment he might be coming to +them,––he knew that the mighty river of his love must be +held back by a masterful will––must be dammed back +until its floods deepened into an ocean of tranquillity while +he rose above his loneliness and his fierce longing,––loving +her, yet making no avowal,––holding her in his heart, yet +never disturbing her peace of spirit by his own heart’s +tumult,––clinging to her night and day, yet relinquishing +her.</p> +<p>And out of this resolution, against which his nature cried +and beat itself, he saw, serene, and more lonely than Moses +or Elijah,––beautiful, and near to him as his love, the +Christ taken to the high places, even the pinnacle of the +temple––and the mountain peak, overlooking the worlds +and the kingdoms thereof, and turning from them all to +look down on him with a countenance of ineffable beauty––the +love that dies not.</p> +<p>He lifted his head. The visions were gone. Had he +slept? The fire was burning low and a long line was +streaked across the eastern sky; a line of gold, while still +darkness rested below him and around him. Again he +built up the fire, and set the kettle closer. He stood out +on the height at the top of the trail and listened, his figure +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_286' name='page_286'></a>286</span> +a black silhouette against the dancing flames. He called, +he shouted with all his power, then listened. Did he hear +a call? Surely it must be. He plunged downward and +called again, and again came the faint response. In his +hand he carried a long pole, and with it he prodded about +in the snow for sure footing and continued to descend, +calling from time to time, and rejoicing to hear the answering +call. Yes, Larry Kildene was below him in the +obscurity, and now his voice came up to Harry, long and +clear. He had not far to go ere he saw the big man slowly +toiling upward through the dusk of dawn. He had dismounted, +and the weary animals were following behind.</p> +<p>Thus Larry Kildene came back to his mountain. Exhausted, +he still made light of his achievement––climbing +through day and night to arrive before the snow should +embank around him. He stood in the firelight swaying +with weariness and tasted the hot coffee and shook his +grizzled head and laughed. The animals came slowly on +and stood close to him, almost resting their noses on his +shoulder, while Harry King gazed on him with admiration.</p> +<p>“Now if it weren’t for the poor beasts, I’d lie down here +by the fire and sleep rather than take a step farther to-night. +To-night? Why––it’s morning! Isn’t it? I never +thought we were so near the end. If I hadn’t seen the fire +a long way down, I would have risked another bivouac for +the rest of the night. We might have lived through it––I +don’t know, but this is better.” He rubbed the nose of +his panting horse. “I shall drop to sleep if we don’t move +on.”</p> +<p>A thin blue smoke was rising from the chimney as they +passed the cabin, but Amalia, kneeling before the hearth, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_287' name='page_287'></a>287</span> +did not know they were near. Harry wondered if Larry +had forgotten the mother’s hallucination about her husband, +yet forbore to mention it, thinking it best to get him into his +bunk first. But he had not forgotten. When Harry came +into the shed after stabling the horses, he found Larry +sitting before the chimney fire warming his knees and +smoking.</p> +<p>“Give me a little more of that coffee, Harry, and let’s +talk a bit before I turn in for the day. There’s the mother, +now; she still thinks as she did? I’ll not see them until +this evening––when I may feel able to meet the question, +and, lad, tell them what you please, but––better not let +the mother know I’m here until I can see her.”</p> +<p>“Then, if you’ll go to bed now, I’ll bring your food up. +I’ll tell Amalia, of course.”</p> +<p>“I’m not hungry––only weary. Don’t bother the +women about food. After a day and night of sleep I’ll be +quite fit again. Man! But it’s good to be back into the +peace of the hills! I’ve been down where the waves of +civilization roar. Yes, yes; I’ll go to my bunk after a bit. +The great menace to our tranquillity here for the winter is +the mother.”</p> +<p>“But she has improved.”</p> +<p>“Good, good. How?”</p> +<p>“She thinks of things around her––and––takes care +of the cabin since Amalia’s hurt.”</p> +<p>“Hurt? How’s that?”</p> +<p>“She sprained her ankle––only, but enough to lay her up +for a while.”</p> +<p>“I see. Shook her mother out of her dreams.”</p> +<p>“Not entirely. I think the improvement comes more +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_288' name='page_288'></a>288</span> +from her firm conviction that you are to bring her husband +with you, and Amalia agrees with me. If you have an +excuse that will satisfy her––”</p> +<p>“I see. She was satisfied in her mind that he was alive +and would come to her––I see. Keep her quiet until I +wake up and then we’ll find a way out––if the truth is +impossible. Now I’ll sleep––for a day and a night and a +day––as long as I’ve been on that forced march. It was +to go back, or try to push through––or die––and I pushed +through.”</p> +<p>“Don’t sleep until I’ve brought you some hot broth. +I’m sure they have it down there.”</p> +<p>“I’ll be glad of it, yes.”</p> +<p>But he could not keep awake. Before Harry could +throw another log on the fire he was asleep. Then Harry +gently drew an army blanket over him and went out to the +stable. There he saddled his own horse and led him toward +the cabin. Before he reached it he saw Amalia coming +to meet him, hobbling on her crutch. She was bareheaded +and the light of morning was in her eyes.</p> +<p>“Ah, ’Arry, ’Arry King! He has come. I see here +marks of feet of horses in the snow––is not? Is well? Is +safe? Larry Kildene so noble and kind! Yes. My +mother? No, she prepares the food, and me, I shut +the door when I run out to see is it sun to-day and the +terrible snow no more falling. There I see the marks +of horses, yes.” She spoke excitedly, and looked up in +Harry’s face with smiles on her lips and anxious appeal in +her eyes.</p> +<p>“Throw down that crutch and lean on me. I’ll lift you +up––There! Now we’ll go back to the cabin and lead +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_289' name='page_289'></a>289</span> +Goldbug around a bit, so his tracks will cover the others +and account for them. Then after breakfast I’ll take you +to the top of the trail and tell you.”</p> +<p>She leaned down to him from her seat on the horse and +put her hand on his shoulder. “Is well? And you––you +have not slept? No?”</p> +<p>Looking up in her face so wonderful and beautiful, so +filled with tender solicitude for him, and her glowing eyes +fixed on his, he was covered with confusion even to scarcely +comprehending what she said. He took the hand from his +shoulder and kissed the tips of her fingers, then dropped it +and walked on ahead, leading the horse.</p> +<p>“I’m well, yes. Tired a bit, but, oh, yes! Larry Kildene? +He’s all right. We’ll go out on the trail and consult––what +is best to do about your mother––and say +nothing until then.”</p> +<p>To Amalia a kiss on the finger tips meant no more than +the usual morning greeting in her own country, and she +rode on undisturbed by his demonstration, which he felt +keenly and for which he would have knelt and begged her +pardon. Ever since his first unguarded moment when he +returned and found her fainting on the hillside, he had set +such rigid watch over his actions that his adoration had been +expressed only in service––for the most part silent and +with averted eyes. This aloofness she felt, and with the +fineness of her nature respected, letting her own play of +imagination hover away from intimate intrusion, merely +lightening the somber relationship that would otherwise +have existed, like a breeze that stirs only the surface of +a deep pool and sets dancing lights at play but leaves the +depths undisturbed.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_290' name='page_290'></a>290</span></div> +<p>Yet, with all her intuitiveness, she found him difficult and +enigmatic. An impenetrable wall seemed to be ever between +them, erected by his will, not hers; therefore she +would not try by the least suggestion of manner, or even of +thought, to know why, nor would she admit to her own spirit +the hurt of it. The walled inclosure of his heart was his, +and she must remain without. To have attempted by any +art to get within the boundaries he had set she felt to be +unmaidenly.</p> +<p>In spite of his strength and vigor, Harry was very weary. +But less from his long night’s vigil than from the emotions +that had torn him and left his heart heavy with the necessity +of covering always this strong, elemental love that +smoldered, waiting in abeyance until it might leap into consuming +flame.</p> +<p>During the breakfast Harry sat silent, while the two +women talked a little with each other, speculating as to the +weather, and rejoicing that the morning was again clear. +Then while her mother was occupied, Amalia, unnoticed, +gave him the broth to carry up to the shed, and there, as +Larry still slept, he set it near the fire that it might be warm +and ready for him should he wake during their absence. +At the cabin he brought wood and laid it beside the hearth, +and looked about to see if there were anything more he +could do before he spoke.</p> +<p>“Madam Manovska, Amalia and I are going up the trail +a little way, and we may be gone some time, but––I’ll +take good care of her.” He smiled reassuringly: “We +mustn’t waste the sunny days. When Mr. Kildene returns, +you also must ride sometimes.”</p> +<p>“Ah, yes. When? When? It is long––very long.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_291' name='page_291'></a>291</span></div> +<p>“But, maybe, not so long, mamma. Soon now must he +come. I think it.”</p> +<p>They left her standing in the door as they went off +up the trail, the glistening snow making the world so +dazzling in the sunlight, so blinding to her eyes, used to +the obscurity of the cabin, that the many tracks past the +door were unnoticed by her. In silence they walked +until they had almost reached the turn, when Amalia +spoke.</p> +<p>“Have you look, how I use but the one crutch, ’Arry King? +Soon will I again walk on my foot, very well. I have so +many times to thank you. Now of mamma we must speak. +She thinks only, every day, every hour, of my father. If +we shall speak the truth to her––I do not know. What +she will do––we cannot tell. No. And it is well to keep +her heart from too much sorrow. For Sir Kildene, he must +not be afflicted by us––my mamma and I. We have +take from him his house, and he is banish––all for us, to +make pleasant, and what we can do is little, so little––and +if my mamma sit always silent when we should be gay to +each other and make happy the days, is not good, and all his +peace will be gone. Now talk to me a little of your thoughts, +’Arry King.”</p> +<p>“My thoughts must be like yours, Amalia, if I would have +them wise. It’s best to leave her as undisturbed as possible +until spring. The months will go by rapidly. He will not +be troubled. Then we can take her to some place, where +I will see to it that you are cared for––”</p> +<p>The horse suddenly stopped and settled back on his +haunches and lifted his head, looking wildly about. Harry +sprang to the bridle, but he did not try to get away, and only +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_292' name='page_292'></a>292</span> +stood quivering and breathing loudly as if in the direst fear, +and leaned close to Harry for protection.</p> +<p>“What ails you? Good horse.” Harry petted and +coaxed, but he refused to move on, and showed every sign +of frantic fear. “I can’t think what possesses him. He’s +afraid, but of what?”</p> +<p>“There! There!” cried Amalia, pointing to the top of +the trail at the cliff. “It’s the beast. I have read of it––so +terrible! Ah!”</p> +<p>“Surely. That’s a mountain lion; Goldbug scented +him before he rounded the cliff. They’re cowards; never +fear.” He shouted and flung his arm in the air, but did +not dare let the bridle rein go for fear the horse would bolt +with her. For a moment the beast stood regarding them, +then turned and trotted off in a leisurely fashion.</p> +<p>“’Arry, take my hand one minute. I am like the horse, +afraid. If that animal had come when we were alone on +the mountain in that night––it is my heart that will not +stand still.”</p> +<p>“Don’t be afraid now. He’s gone. He was hunting +there where I was last night, and no doubt he smells the +horses that came up the mountain early this morning. It +is the snow that has driven him out of the cañon to hunt +for food.” He let her cling to his hand and stood quietly, +petting and soothing the horse.</p> +<p>“All night? ’Arry King, you were there all night? +Why?” she shivered, and, bending down, looked steadily in +his eyes.</p> +<p>“I had a fire. There was no danger. There is more +danger for me in––” he cut his words short. “Shall we go +on now? Or would you rather turn back?”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_293' name='page_293'></a>293</span></div> +<p>She drew herself up and released his hand; still she trembled. +“I will be brave like you are brave. If you so desire, +we go on.”</p> +<p>“You are really braver than I. Then we’ll go a few +steps farther.” But the horse would not go on. He snorted +and quivered and pulled back. Harry looked up at Amalia. +She sat calmly waiting, but was very pale. Then he +yielded to the horse, and, turning, led him back toward the +cabin. She drew a long sigh of relief then, and glanced at +him, and they both laughed.</p> +<p>“You see I am the coward, to only make believe I am +not afraid. I am very afraid, and now more than always +will I be afraid when that you go to hunt. ’Arry King, go +no more alone.” Her voice was low and pleading. “There +is much to do. I will teach you to speak the French, like +you have once said you wish to learn. Then is the book to +write. Is much to do that is very pleasant. But of those +wild lions on the hills, they are not for a man to fight alone.” +He restrained the horse, and walked slowly at her side, his +hand on the pommel of the saddle, but did not speak. +“You promise not? All night you stay in the cold, where is +danger, and how may I know you will not again do such a +thing? All is beautiful here, and great happiness may be +if––if that you do no tragedy.” So sweetly did she plead +he could no longer remain silent.</p> +<p>“There is only one happiness for me in life, Amalia, and +that is forbidden me. I have expiation to make before I +may ask happiness of heaven. You have been most patient +with my silences––always––will you be patient still––and––understand?”</p> +<p>She drew in her breath sharply and turned her face away +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_294' name='page_294'></a>294</span> +from him, and for a moment was silent; then she spoke. +Her voice was very low, and very sweet. “What is right, +that must be. Always.”</p> +<p>Then they spoke again of Madam Manovska, and Amalia +opened her heart to him as never before. It seemed as if +she would turn his thoughts from whatever sorrow might +be hanging over him, and impress him with the feeling that +no matter what might be the cause of his reserve, or what +wrong he might have done, her faith in him remained unshaken. +It was a sweet return for his stammered confession.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_295' name='page_295'></a>295</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXIII_A_DISCOURSE_ON_LYING' id='CHAPTER_XXIII_A_DISCOURSE_ON_LYING'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XXIII</h2> +<h3>A DISCOURSE ON LYING</h3> +</div> +<p>All day Larry Kildene slept, hardly waking long enough +toward nightfall to drink his broth, but the next day he +was refreshed and merry.</p> +<p>“Leave Madam Manovska alone,” he admonished Harry. +“Take Amalia off for another ride, and I’ll go down to the +cabin, and if there’s a way to set her mind at rest about +her husband, I’ll find it. I’d not be willing to take an oath +on what I may tell her, but it will be satisfying, never fear.”</p> +<p>The ride was a short one, for the air was chill, and there +were more signs of snow, but when they returned to the +cabin, they found Larry seated by the fire, drinking a brew +of Madam’s tea and conversing with her joyously about his +trip and what he had seen of the new railroad. It was +curious how he had succeeded in bringing her to take an +interest in things quite alien to her. The very atmosphere +of the cabin seemed to be cleared by his presence, big, +genial, and all-embracing. Certainly nothing of the recluse +appeared in his demeanor. Only when they were alone +in their own quarters did he show occasionally a longing for +the old condition of unmolested tranquillity. To go to his +dinner at a set hour, no matter how well prepared it might +be, annoyed him.</p> +<p>“There’s no reason in life why they should get a meal +ready merely because a timepiece says twelve o’clock. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_296' name='page_296'></a>296</span> +Let them wait until a man’s hungry,” he would grumble. +Then, arrived at the cabin, he would be all courtesy and +geniality.</p> +<p>When Harry rallied him on his inconsistency, he gravely +replied: “An Irish gentleman is an Irish gentleman the +world over, no matter where you find him, in court, camp, +or wilderness; it’s all one to him. Why do you think I +brought that mirror you shave by all the way up the mountain? +Why, to have a body to look at now and again, and +to blarney, just that I might not forget the trick. What +was the good of that, do you ask? Look at yourself, man. +You’re a dour Scotchman, that’s what you are, and you +keep your humor done up in a wet blanket, and when it +glints out of the corner of your eye a bit, you draw down +the corners of your mouth to belie it. What’s the good of +that, now? The world’s a rough place to walk in for the +most part, especially for women, and if a man carries a +smile on his face and a bit of blarney on the tip of his tongue, +he smooths the way for them. Now, there’s Madam Manovska. +What would you and Amalia have done to her? +Driven her clean out of her head with your bungling. In a +case like hers you must be very discreet, and lead her around, +by the way she wants to go, to a place of safety.”</p> +<p>Harry smiled. Since his avowal to Amalia of his determination +to make expiation for the crime that clouded his +life, he had grown more cheerful and less restrained in +manner. He would accept the present happiness, and so +far as he could without wrong to her, he would fill his hours +with the joy of her companionship, and his love should +dominate him, and his heart should revel in the thought +of her, and her nearness to him; then when the spring should +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_297' name='page_297'></a>297</span> +come and melt the snowy barriers between him and the +world below, he would go down and make his expiation, +drinking the bitter cup to the dregs.</p> +<p>This happy imprisonment on the mountain top with these +two refined women and this kindly man with the friendly +heart and splendid body and brain, he deemed worth a +lifetime spent more sordidly. Here and now, he felt himself +able to weigh true values, and learned that the usual +ambitions of mortals––houses and gear and places of precedence––could +become the end of existence only to those +whose desires had become distorted by the world’s estimates. +Now he understood how a man might live for a woman’s +smile, or give his life for the touch of her hand, and how +he might hunger for the pressing of children’s lips to his +own. The warm friendships of life grew to their true +proportions in the vast scheme of things, as he looked +in the big man’s eyes and answered his kindly banter.</p> +<p>“I see. It takes a genius to be a discreet and wise liar. +Amalia’s lacking there––for me, I might learn. Now +pocket your blarney long enough to tell me why you called +me a Scotchman.”</p> +<p>“How would I know the difference between a broncho +and a mule? By the earmarks, boy. I’ve lived in the +world long enough to know men. If there be only a drop +of Scotch blood in a man, he shows it. Like the mule he +brays at the wrong time, or he settles back and stands when +he should go forward. Oh, there’s many a sign to enlighten +the wise.”</p> +<p>He rose and knocked the ashes from his pipe and thrust it +in his pocket and began to look over his pack, which had not +been opened. Two good-sized sacks hung on either side +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_298' name='page_298'></a>298</span> +of the pack mule had held most of his purchases, all carefully +tied in separate bundles. The good man had not been +sparing of his gold. Since he had so long exiled himself, +having no use for what he had accumulated, he had now +reveled in spending.</p> +<p>“We’re to live like lords and ladies, now, Harry. I’ve +two silver plates, and they’re for the ladies. For us, we’ll +eat off the tin as before. And silver mugs for their drink. +See? I would have got them china but it’s too likely to +break. Now, here’s a luxury I’ve brought, and it was +heavy to carry, too. Here’s twenty-four panes of glass. +I carried them, twelve on each side of my horse, like that, +slung so, see? That’s two windows of two sash each, +and six panes to a sash. Oh, they’re small, but see what a +luxury for the women to do their pretty work by. And +there’s work for you, to be making the sash. I’ve done +my share of that sort of thing in building the cabin for +you, and then––young man––I’ll set you to digging +out the gold. That’s work that’ll put the worth of your +body to the test, and the day will come when you’ll need +it.”</p> +<p>“I doubt my ever having much need of gold, but whatever +you set me at I’ll do to the best of my ability.”</p> +<p>“You may have your doubts, but I have none. Men are +like bees; they must ever be laying by something, even if +they have no use for it.” As Larry talked he continued +to sort over his purchases, and Harry looked on, astounded +at their variety and number.</p> +<p>While apparently oblivious of the younger man’s interest, +and absorbed in his occupation, whistling, and turning the +bundles over in his hands as he tallied them off, he now +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_299' name='page_299'></a>299</span> +and then shot a keen glance in his companion’s face. He +had noticed the change in Harry, and was alert to learn +the cause. He found him more talkative, more eager and +awake. He suspected Harry had passed through some +mental crisis, but of what nature he was at a loss to determine. +Certainly it had made him a more agreeable companion +than the gloom of his former manner.</p> +<p>“I’ll dig for the gold, indeed I will, but I’d like to go on a +hunt now and then. I’d like a shot at the beast we saw +sniffing over the spot where I sat all night waiting for you +to appear. It will no longer be safe for Amalia to wander +about alone as she did before she hurt her ankle.”</p> +<p>“The creature was after sheep. He’ll find his prey growing +scarcer now that the railroad is so near. In ten years +or less these mountain sheep will be extinct. That’s the result +of civilization, my boy.”</p> +<p>“I’d like to shoot this panther, though.”</p> +<p>“We’ll have to set a bait for him––and that means a +deer or a sheep must go. We’ll do it soon, too.”</p> +<p>“You’ve reconciled Madam Manovska to your coming +home without her husband! I didn’t think it possible. +Give me a lesson in diplomacy, will you?”</p> +<p>“Wait till I light my pipe. Now. First, you must know +there are several kinds of lying, and you must learn which +kinds are permissible––and otherwise.” With his pipe +between his teeth, Larry stood, a mock gravity about his +mouth, and a humorous twinkle in his eyes, while he looked +down on Harry, and told off the lies on his fingers.</p> +<p>“First, there’s the fool’s lie––you’ll know it because +there’s no purpose in it, and there’s the rogue’s lie,––and +as we’re neither fools nor rogues we’ll class them both +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_300' name='page_300'></a>300</span> +as––otherwise; then there’s the lie of pride, and, as that goes +along with the fool’s lie, we’ll throw it out with the––otherwise––and +the coward’s lie also goes with the otherwise.” +Larry shook his fingers as if he tossed the four lies +off from their tips, and began again. “Now. Here’s +the friend’s lie––a man risks his soul to save a friend––good––or +to help him out of trouble––very well. And +then there’s the lover’s lie, it’s what a lad tells his sweetheart––that +goes along with what she tells him––and +comes by way of nature––”</p> +<p>“Or you might class it along with your own blarney.”</p> +<p>“Let be, lad. I’m teaching you the diplomacy, now. +Then there’s the lie of shame, and the lie of sorrow, wherein +a man puts by, for his own loved one’s sake, or his self-respect, +what’s better covered; that, too, comes by way of +nature, even as a dog crawls away to die alone, and we’ll +accept it. Now comes the lie of the man who would tell +a good tale for the amusement of his friends; very well, +the nature of man loves it, so we’ll count it in, and along +with it comes a host of little lies like the sportsman’s lie +and the traveler’s lie––they all help to make life merry, +and the world can ill do without them. But now comes the +lie of circumspection. You must learn to lie it without +lying. See? It’s the lie of wisdom, and it’s a very subtle +thing, and easily abused. If a man uses it for a selfish +cause and merely to pervert the truth, it’s a black lie, and +one of the very worst. Or he may use it in a good cause, +and it’s fairly white. It must be used with discrimination. +That’s the lie I used for the poor Madam down there.”</p> +<p>“But what did you say?”</p> +<p>“She says to me, ‘And where is my ’usband?’ I reply, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_301' name='page_301'></a>301</span> +‘Madam, your husband is in a very safe and secret place,’––and +that is true enough––‘where his enemies will never +find him,’––and for all we know that is also true. ‘But +I cannot understand why he did not come to me. That is +not like my ’usband.’ ‘No, Madam, it is not. But man +must do what he must, and the way was too long and arduous +for his strength; he could not take the long, weary +climb.’ And no more could he, true enough. ‘No, Madam, +you cannot go to him, nor he come to you, for the danger +of the way and the wild beasts that are abroad looking for +food.’ And what more true than that, for did not her +daughter see one hunting for food?</p> +<p>“So she covers her face with her hand and rocks herself +back and forth, and now, lad, here’s where the blarney +comes in. It’s to tell her of the worth of her husband, and +what a loss it would be to the world if he were to die on the +trail, and what he would suffer if he thought she were unhappy, +and then in the ardor of my speech comes the straight +lie. I told her that he was writing the story of his life and +that it was to be a great work which would bring about a +tremendous revolution of justice and would bring confusion +to his enemies, until at last she holds up her head +proudly and speaks of his wonderful intellect and goodness. +Then she says: ‘He cannot come to me, very good. He is +not strong enough––no. I go to him to-morrow.’ Think +of that, man! What I had to meet, and it was all to go +over again. I would call it very circumspect lying and in +a good cause, too, to comfort the poor soul. I told her of +the snow, and how surely she would die by the way and make +her husband very sad, he who was now happy in the writing +of his book, and that to do so would break his heart and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_302' name='page_302'></a>302</span> +cause his own death,––while to wait until spring in peace +would be wiser, because she might then descend the mountain +in perfect safety. So now she sits sewing and making +things no man understands the use of. She showed me the +blouse she has made for you. Now, that is the best +medicine for her sick brain. They’re great women, these +two. If we must have women about, we’re in luck to have +women of their quality.”</p> +<p>“We are, indeed.”</p> +<p>“I saw the women who follow the road as it creeps across +the plains. They’re pitiful to see. If these had been like +them, we’d have been obliged to take them in just the same, +but Lord be merciful to them, I’m glad they’re not on my +mountain.” Larry shook his ponderous, grizzled head and +turned again to his packages. “Since they love to sew, +they may be making things for themselves next. Look +you! Here is silk for gowns, for women love adornment, the +best of them.”</p> +<p>Harry paused, his arms full of wood with which he was +replenishing the fire, and stared in amazement, as Larry +unrolled a mass of changeable satin wherein a deep cerise +and green coloring shifted and shimmered in the firelight. +He held the rich material up to his own waist and looked +gravely down on the long folds that dropped to the floor +and coiled about his feet. “I told you we’re to live like +lords and ladies now. Man! I’d like to see Amalia in a +gown of this!”</p> +<p>Harry dropped his wood on the fire and threw back his +head and laughed. He even lay down on the floor to laugh, +and rolled about until his head lay among the folds of satin. +Then he sat up, and taking the material between his fingers +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_303' name='page_303'></a>303</span> +felt of it, while the big man looked down on him, gravely +discomfited.</p> +<p>“And what did you bring for Madam Manovska?”</p> +<p>“Black, man, black. I’m no fool, I tell you. I know +what’s discreet for an elderly lady.” Then they gravely +and laboriously folded together the yards of gorgeous satin. +“And I’d have been glad of your measure to get you the +suit of clothes you’re needing. Lacking it, I got one for +myself. But for me they’re a bit too small. You’ll maybe +turn tailor and cut them still smaller for yourself. Take +them, and if they’re no fit, you’ll laugh out of the other +corner of your mouth.” The two men stood a moment +sheepishly eying each other, while Harry held the clothes +awkwardly in his hands.</p> +<p>“I––I––did need them.” He choked a bit, and then +laughed again.</p> +<p>“So did I need them––yours and mine, too.” Larry +held up another suit, “See here. Mine are darker, to keep +you from thinking them yours. And here are the buckskins +for hunting. I used to make them for myself, but +they had these for sale, and I was by way of spending +money, so I bought them. Now, with the blouses the +women have made for you, we’re decent.”</p> +<p>All at once it dawned on Harry what a journey the big +man had made, and he fairly shouted, “Larry Kildene, +where have you been?”</p> +<p>“I rode like the very devil for three days. When once +I was started, I was crazed to go––and see––Then I +reached the end of the road from the coast this way. Did +you know they’re building the road from both ways at +once? I didn’t, for I never went down to get news of the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_304' name='page_304'></a>304</span> +cities, and they might have put the whole thing through +without my even knowing of it, if you hadn’t tumbled in +on me and told me of it.</p> +<p>“It stirred me up a bit. I left my horse in charge of one +I thought I might trust, and then took a train and rode over +the new rails clean through to San Francisco, and there I +groveled around a day or two, taking in the ways of men. +They’re doing big things. Now that the two oceans are +to be united by iron rails, great changes will come like the +wind,––the Lord knows when they will end! Now, the +women will be wanting us to eat, I’m thinking, and I’m +not ready––but eat we must when the hour comes, and +we’ve done nothing this whole morning but stand here and +talk.”</p> +<p>Thus Larry grumbled as they tramped down to the cabin +through the snow, with the rolls of silk under his arm, and +the silver plates in his hand, while Harry carried the sack +of coffee and the paper for Amalia. As they neared the +cabin the big man paused.</p> +<p>“Take these things in for me, Harry. I––I––left +something back in the shed. Drop that coffee and I’ll +fetch it as I come along.”</p> +<p>“Now, what kind of a lie would you call that, sir, since +it’s your courage you’ve left?”</p> +<p>“Let be, let be. Can’t you see I’m going back after it?”</p> +<p>So Harry carried in the gifts and Larry went back for his +“courage” and donned his new suit of clothes to help him +carry it, and then came walking in with a jovial swagger, +and accepted the mother’s thanks and Amalia’s embrace +with a marvelous ease, especially the embrace, with which +he seemed mightily pleased.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_305' name='page_305'></a>305</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXIV_AMALIAS_FTE' id='CHAPTER_XXIV_AMALIAS_FTE'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XXIV</h2> +<h3>AMALIA’S FÊTE</h3> +</div> +<p>The winter was a cold one, and the snows fell heavily, +but a way was always kept open between the cabin and the +fodder shed, and also by great labor a space was kept +cleared around the cabin and a part of the distance toward +the fall so that the women might not be walled in their +quarters by the snow. With plenty to occupy them all, +the weeks sped swiftly and pleasantly. Larry did a little +trapping and hunting, but toward midwinter the sport became +dangerous, because of the depth of the snow, and with +the exception of stalking a deer now and then, for fresh food, +he and Harry spent the most of their time burrowing in the +mountain for gold.</p> +<p>Amalia’s crutches were gradually laid aside, until she +ran about as lightly as before, but even had she not been +prevented by the snow she would not have been allowed to +go far away from the cabin alone. The men baited and lay +in wait for the panther, and at last shot him, but Larry +knew from long experience that when the snows were deep, +panthers often haunted his place, and their tracks were +frequently seen higher up the mountain where he was wont +to hunt the mountain sheep.</p> +<p>Sometimes Harry King rode with Amalia where the wind +had swept the way bare, toward the bend in the trail, and +would bring her back glowing and happy from the exercise. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_306' name='page_306'></a>306</span> +Sometimes when the storms were fierce without, and he +suspected Larry longed for his old-time seclusion, he sat +in the cabin. At these times Amalia redeemed her promise +to teach him French. Few indeed were the books she had +for help in giving these lessons. One little unbound book +of old sonnets and songs and a small pamphlet of more +modern poems that her father had loved, were all, except +his Bible, which, although it was in Polish, contained +copious annotations in her father’s hand in French, and +between the leaves of which lay loose pages filled with concise +and plainly written meditations of his own.</p> +<p>These Amalia loved and handled with reverence, and for +Harry King they had such vital interest that he learned +the more rapidly that he might know all they contained. +He no longer wondered at her power and breadth of thought. +As he progressed he found in them a complete system of +ethics and religious faith. Their writer seemed to have +drawn from all sources intrinsically vital truths, and separated +them from their encumbering theologic verbiage and +dogma, and had traced them simply through to the great +“Sermon on the Mount.” In a few pages this great man +had comprised the deepest logic, and the sweetest and widest +theology, enough for all the world to live by, and enough to +guide nations in safety, if only all men might learn it.</p> +<p>It was sufficient. He knew Amalia better, and more +deeply he reverenced and loved her. He no longer quivered +when he heard her mention the “Virgin” or when she spoke +of the “Sweet Christ.” It was not what his old dogmatic +ancestry had fled from as “Popery.” It was her simple, +direct faith in the living Christ, which gave her eyes their +clear, far-seeing vision, and her heart its quick, responsive +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_307' name='page_307'></a>307</span> +intuition and understanding. She might speak of the convent +where she had been protected and loved, and taught +many things useful and good, other than legends and doctrines. +She had learned how, through her father’s understanding +and study, to gather out the good, and leave the +rest, in all things.</p> +<p>And Harry learned his French. He was an apt scholar, +and Larry fell in line, for he had not forgotten the scholastic +Latin and French of his college days. He liked, indeed, +to air his French occasionally, although his accent was +decidedly English, but his grammar was good and a great +help to Harry. Madam Manovska also enjoyed his efforts +and suggested that when they were all together they should +converse in the French alone, not only that they might help +Harry, but also that they might have a common language. +It was to her and Amalia like their native tongue, and their +fluency for a time quite baffled Larry, but he was determined +not to be beaten, and when Harry faltered and refused +to go on, he pounded him on the back, and stirred him +up to try again.</p> +<p>Although Amalia’s convent training had greatly restricted +her knowledge of literature other than religious, her later +years of intimate companionship with her father, and her +mother’s truly remarkable knowledge of the classics and +fearless investigation of the modern thought of her day, had +enlarged Amalia’s horizon; while her own vivid imagination +and her native geniality caused her to lighten always +her mother’s more somber thought with a delicate and +gracious play of fancy that was at once fascinating and delightful. +This, and Harry’s determination to live to the utmost +in these weeks of respite, made him at times almost gay.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_308' name='page_308'></a>308</span></div> +<p>Most of all he reveled in Amalia’s music. Certain +melodies that she said her father had made he loved especially, +and sometimes she would accompany them with a +plaintive chant, half singing and half recitation, of the sonnet +which had inspired them, and which had been woven +through them. It was at these times that Larry listened +with his elbows on his knees and his eyes fixed on the fire, +and Harry with his eyes on Amalia’s face, while the cabin +became to him glorified with a light, no longer from the +flames, but with a radiance like that which surrounded +Dante’s Beatrice in Paradise.</p> +<p>Amalia loved to please Larry Kildene. For this reason, +knowing the joy he would take in it, and also because she +loved color and light and joy, and the giving of joy, she +took the gorgeous silk he had brought her, and made it up +in a fashion of her own. Down in the cities, she knew, +women were wearing their gowns spread out over wide +hoops, but she made the dress as she knew they were worn +at the time Larry had lived among women and had seen +them most.</p> +<p>The bodice she fitted closely and shaped into a long +point in front, and the skirt she gathered and allowed to +fall in long folds to her feet. The sleeves she fitted only +to her elbows, and gathered in them deep lace of her own +making––lace to dream about, and the creation of which +was one of those choice things she had learned of the good +sisters at the convent. About her neck she put a bertha, +kerchiefwise, and pinned it with a brooch of curiously +wrought gold. Larry, “the discreet and circumspect +liar,” thought of the emerald brooch she had brought him +to sell for her, and knowing how it would glow and blend +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_309' name='page_309'></a>309</span> +among the changing tints of the silk, he fetched it to her, +explaining that he could not sell it, and that the bracelet +had covered all she had asked him to purchase for her, and +some to spare.</p> +<p>She thanked him, and fastened it in her bodice, and +handed the other to her mother. “There, mamma, when +we have make you the dress Sir Kildene have brought you, +you must wear this, for it is beautiful with the black. +Then we will have a fête. And for the fête, Sir Kildene, you +must wear the very fine new clothes you have buy, and Mr. +’Arry will carry on him the fine new clothing, and so will +we be all attire most splendid. I will make for you all the +music you like the best, and mamma will speak then the +great poems she have learned by head, and Sir Kildene will +tell the story he can relate so well of strange happenings. +Oh, it will be a fine, good concert we will make here––and +you, Mr. ’Arry, what will you do?”</p> +<p>“I’ll do the refreshments. I’ll roast corn and make +coffee. I’ll be audience and call for more.”</p> +<p>“Ah, yes! Encore! Encore! The artists must always +be very much praised––very much––so have I heard, to +make them content. It is Sir Kildene who will be the great +artist, and you must cry ‘Encore,’ and honor him greatly +with such calls. Then will we have the pleasure to hear +many stories from him. Ah, I like to hear them.”</p> +<p>It was a strange life for Harry King, this odd mixture of +finest culture and high-bred delicacy of manner, with what +appeared to be a total absence of self-seeking and a simple +enjoyment of everyday work. He found Amalia one morning +on her knees scrubbing the cabin floor, and for the +moment it shocked him. When they were out on the plains +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_310' name='page_310'></a>310</span> +camping and living as best they could, he felt it to be the +natural consequence of their necessities when he saw her +washing their clothes and making the best of their difficulties +by doing hard things with her own hands, but now that they +were living in a civilized way, he could not bear to see her, +or her mother, doing the rough work. Amalia only laughed +at him. “See how fine we make all things. If I will not +serve for making clean the house, why am I? Is not?”</p> +<p>“It doesn’t make any difference what you do, you are +always beautiful.”</p> +<p>“Ah, Mr. ’Arry, you must say those compliments only +in the French. It is no language, the English, for those fine +eloquences.”</p> +<p>“No, I don’t seem to be able to say anything I mean, in +French. It’s always a sort of make-believe talk with me. +Our whole life here seems a sort of dream,––as if we were +living in some wonderful bubble that will suddenly burst +one day, and leave us floating alone in space, with nothing +anywhere to rest on.”</p> +<p>“No, no, you are mistake. Here is this floor, very real, +and dirt on it to be washed away,––from your boots, also +very real, is not? Go away, Mr. ’Arry, but come to-night +in your fine clothing, for we have our fête. Mamma has +finish her beautiful new dress, and we will be gay. Is good +to be sometimes joyful, is not? We have here no care, +only to make happy together, and if we cannot do that, all +is somber.”</p> +<p>And that evening indeed, Amalia had her “fête.” Larry +told his best stories, and Harry was persuaded to tell them +a little of his life as a soldier, and to sing a camp song. +More than this he would not do, but he brought out something +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_311' name='page_311'></a>311</span> +he had been reserving with pride, a few little nuggets +of gold. During the weeks he had worked he had found +little, until the last few days, but happening to strike a +vein of ore, richer than any Larry had ever found, the two +men were greatly elated, and had determined to interest the +women by melting some of it out of the quartz in which it +was bedded, and turning out for each a golden bullet in +Larry’s mold.</p> +<p>They heaped hard wood in the fireplace and the cabin was +lighted most gloriously. While they waited for the red +coals to melt the gold, Amalia took her violin and played +and sang. It was nearly time for the rigor of the winter to +abate, but still a high wind was blowing, and the fine snow +was piling and drifting about the cabin, and even sifting +through the chinks around the window and door, but the +storm only made the brightness and warmth within more +delightful.</p> +<p>When Larry drew his crucible from the coals and poured +the tiny glowing stream into his molds, Amalia cried out +with joy. “How that is beautiful! How wonderful to dig +such beauty from the dark ground down in the black earth! +Ah, mamma, look!”</p> +<p>Then Larry pounded each one flat like a coin, and drilled +through a small hole, making thus, for each, a souvenir of +the shining metal. “This is from Harry’s first mining,” +he said, “and it represents good, hard labor. He’s picked +out a lot of worthless dirt and stone to find this.”</p> +<p>Amalia held the little disk in her hand and smiled upon +it. “I love so this little precious thing. Now, Mr. ’Arry, +what shall I play for you? It is yours to ask––for me, to +play; it is all I have.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_312' name='page_312'></a>312</span></div> +<p>“That sonnet you played me yesterday. The last line +is, ‘“Quelle est donc cette femme?” et ne comprenda pas.’”</p> +<p>“The music of that is not my father’s best––but you ask +it, yes.” Then she began, first playing after her own heart +little dancing airs, gay and fantastic, and at last slid into a +plaintive strain, and recited the accompaniment of rhythmic +words.</p> +<table summary=''><tr><td> +<p class='cg'>“Mon âme a son secret, ma vie a son mystère:<br /> +Un amour eternel en un moment concu.<br /> +Le mal est sans espoir, aussi j’ai du le taire<br /> +Et celle qui l’a fait n’en a jamais rien su.”</p> +</td></tr></table> +<p>One minor note came and went and came again, through +the melody, until the last tones fell on that note and were +held suspended in a tremulous plaint.</p> +<table summary=''><tr><td> +<p class='cg'>“Elle dira, lisant ces vers tout remplis d’elle:<br /> +‘Quelle est donc cette femme?’ et ne comprendra pas.”</p> +</td></tr></table> +<p>Without pause she passed into a quick staccato and then +descended to long-drawn tones, deep and full. “This is +better, but I have never played it for you because that it is +Polish, and to make it in English and so sing it is hard. +You have heard of our great and good general Kosciuszko, +yes? My father loved well to speak of him and also of one +very high officer under him,––I speak his name for you, +Julian Niemcewicz. This high officer, I do not know how +to say in English his rank, but that is no matter. He was +writer, and poet, and soldier––all. At last he was exiled +and sorrowful, like my father,––sorrowful most of all because +he might no more serve his country. It is to this +poet’s own words which he wrote for his grave that my +father have put in music the cry of his sorrow. In Polish +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_313' name='page_313'></a>313</span> +is it more beautiful, but I sing it for you in English for your +comprehending.”</p> +<table summary=''><tr><td> +<p class='cg'>“O, ye exiles, who so long wander over the world,<br /> +Where will ye find a resting place for your weary steps?<br /> +The wild dove has its nest, and the worm a clod of earth,<br /> +Each man a country, but the Pole a grave!”</p> +</td></tr></table> +<p>It was indeed a cry of sorrow, the wail of a dying nation, +and as Amalia played and sang she became oblivious of all +else a being inspired by lofty emotion, while the two men +sat in silence, wondering and fascinated. The mother’s +eyes glowed upon her out of the obscurity of her corner, and +her voice alone broke the silence.</p> +<p>“I have heard my Paul in the night of the desert where he +made that music, I have heard him so play and sing it, that +it would seem the stars must fall down out of the heavens +with sorrow for it.”</p> +<p>Amalia smiled and caught up her violin again. “We will +have no more of this sad music this night. I will sing the +wild song of the Ukraine, most beautiful of all our country, +alas, ours no more––Like that other, the music is my +father’s, but the poem is written by a son of the Ukraine––Zaliski.”</p> +<p>A melody clear and sweet dominated, mounting to a note +of triumph. Slender and tall she stood in the middle of the +room. The firelight played on the folds of her gown, bringing +out its color in brilliant flashes. She seemed to Harry, +with her rich complexion and glowing eyes, absorbed thus +in her music, a type of human splendor, vigorous, vivid, +adorable. Mostly in Polish, but sometimes in English, she +again half sang, half chanted, now playing with the voice, +and again dropping to accompaniment only, while they +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_314' name='page_314'></a>314</span> +listened, the mother in the shadows, Larry gazing in the fire, +and Harry upon her.</p> +<table summary=''><tr><td> +<p class='cg'>“Me also has my mother, the Ukraine,<br /> +Me her son<br /> +Cradled on her bosom,<br /> +The enchantress.”</p> +</td></tr></table> +<p>She ceased, and with a sigh dropped at her mother’s +feet and rested her head on her mother’s knee.</p> +<p>“Tell us now, mamma, a poem. It is time we finish now +our fête with one good, long poem from you.”</p> +<p>“You will understand me?” Madam Manovska turned +to Harry. “You do well understand what once you have +heard––” She always spoke slowly and with difficulty +when she undertook English, and now she continued speaking +rapidly to Amalia in her own tongue, and her daughter +explained.</p> +<p>“Mamma says she will tell you a poem composed by a +great poet, French, who is now, for patriotism to his +country, in exile. His name is Victor Hugo. You have +surely heard of him? Yes. She says she will repeat this +which she have by head, and because that it is not familiar +to you she asks will I tell it in English––if you so desire?”</p> +<p>Again Madam Manovska addressed her daughter, and +Amalia said: “She thinks this high mountain and the plain +below, and that we are exile from our own land, makes her +think of this; only that the conscience has never for her +brought terror, like for Cain, but only to those who have +so long persecuted my father with imprisonment, and drive +him so far to terrible places. She thinks they must always, +with never stopping, see the ‘Eye’ that regards forever. +This also must Victor Hugo know well, since for his country +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_315' name='page_315'></a>315</span> +he also is driven in exile––and can see the terrible ‘Eye’ +go to punish his enemies.”</p> +<p>Then Madam Manovska began repeating in her strong, +deep tones the lines:––</p> +<table summary=''><tr><td> +<p class='cg'>“Lorsque avec ses enfants vetus de peaux de bêtes,<br /> +Echevele, livide au milieu des tempètes,<br /> +Cain se fut enfui de devant Jehovah,<br /> +<br /> +“Comme le soir tombait, l’homme sombre arriva<br /> +Au bas d’une montagne en une grande plaine;<br /> +Sa femme fatiguée et ses fils hors d’haleine;<br /> +Lui dire: ‘Couchons-nous sur la terre et dormons.’”</p> +</td></tr></table> +<p>“Oh, mamma, that is so sad, that poem,––but continue––I +will make it in English so well as I can, and for the +mistakes––errors––of my telling you will forgive?</p> +<p>“This is the story of the terrible man, Cain, how he go +with his children all in the skins of animals dressed. His +hairs so wild, his face pale,––he runs in the midst of the +storms to hide himself from God,––and, at last, in the +night to the foot of a mountain on a great plain he arrive, +and his wife and sons, with no breath and very tired, say to +him, let us here on the earth lie down and sleep.” Thus, as +Madam Manovska recited, Amalia told the story in her own +words, and Harry King listened rapt and tense to the very +end, while the fire burned low and the shadows closed around +them.</p> +<p>“But Cain did not sleep, lying there by the mountain, +for he saw always in the far shadows the fearful Eye of the +condemning power fixed with great sorrow upon him. Then +he cried, ‘I am too near!’ and with trembling he awoke his +children and his wife, and began to run furiously into space. +So for thirty days and thirty nights he walked, always pale +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_316' name='page_316'></a>316</span> +and silent, trembling, and never to see behind him, without +rest or sleeping, until they came to the shore of a far country, +named Assur.</p> +<p>“‘Now rest we here, for we are come to the end of the +world and are safe,’ but, as he seated himself and looked, +there in the same place on the far horizon he saw, in the +sorrowful heavens, the Eye. Then Cain called on the darkness +to hide him, and Jabal, his son, parent of those who +live in tents, extended about him on that side the cloth of +his tent, and Tsilla, the little daughter of his son, asked +him, ‘You see now nothing?’ and Cain replied, ‘I see the +Eye, encore!’</p> +<p>“Then Jubal, his son, father of those who live in towns +and blow upon clarions and strike upon tambours, cried, +‘I will make one barrier, I will make one wall of bronze +and put Cain behind it.’ But even still, Cain said, ‘The +Eye regards me always!’</p> +<p>“Then Henoch said: ‘I will make a place of towers so +terrible that no one dare approach to him. Build we a city +of citadels. Build we a city and there fasten––shut––close.’</p> +<p>“Then Tubal Cain, father of men who make of iron, constructed +one city––enormous––superhuman; and while +that he labored, his brothers in the plain drove far away +the sons of Enos and the children of Seth, and put out the +eyes of all who passed that way, and the night came when +the walls of covering of tents were not, and in their place +were walls of granite, every block immense, fastened with +great nails of iron, and the city seemed a city of iron, and +the shadow of its towers made night upon the plain, and +about the city were walls more high than mountains, and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_317' name='page_317'></a>317</span> +when all was done, they graved upon the door, ‘Defense a +Dieu d’entrer,’ and they put the old father Cain in a tower +of stone in the midst of this city, and he sat there somber and +haggard.</p> +<p>“‘Oh, my father, the Eye has now disappeared?’ asked +the child, Tsilla, and Cain replied: ‘No, it is always there! +I will go and live under the earth, as in his sepulcher, a man +alone. There nothing can see me more, and I no more can +see anything.’</p> +<p>“Then made they for him one––cavern. And Cain +said, ‘This is well,’ and he descended alone under this +somber vault and sat upon a seat in the shadows, and when +they had shut down the door of the cave, the Eye was there +in the tombs regarding him.”</p> +<p>Thus, seated at her mother’s feet, Amalia rendered the +poem as her mother recited, while the firelight played over +her face and flashed in the silken folds of her dress. When +she had finished, the fire was low and the cabin almost in +darkness. No one spoke. Larry still gazed in the dying +embers, and Harry still sat with his eyes fixed on Amalia’s +face.</p> +<p>“Victor Hugo, he is a very great man, as my ’usband have +say,” said the mother at last.</p> +<p>“Ah, mamma. For Cain,––maybe,––yes, the Eye +never closed, but now have man hope or why was the +Christ and the Holy Virgin? It is the forgiving of God they +bring––for––for love of the poor human,––and who is +sorrowful for his wrong––he is forgive with peace in his +heart, is not?”</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_318' name='page_318'></a>318</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXV_HARRY_KING_LEAVES_THE_MOUNTAIN' id='CHAPTER_XXV_HARRY_KING_LEAVES_THE_MOUNTAIN'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XXV</h2> +<h3>HARRY KING LEAVES THE MOUNTAIN</h3> +</div> +<p>When the two men bade Amalia and her mother good +night and took their way to the fodder shed, the snow was +whirling and drifting around the cabin, and the pathway +was obliterated.</p> +<p>“This’ll be the last storm of the year, I’m thinking,” +said Larry. But the younger man strode on without making +a reply. He bent forward, leaning against the wind, and in +silence trod a path for his friend through the drifted heaps. +At the door of the shed he stood back to let Larry pass.</p> +<p>“I’ll not go in yet. I’ll tramp about in the snow a bit +until––Don’t sit up for me––” He turned swiftly away +into the night, but Larry caught him by the arm and +brought him back.</p> +<p>“Come in with me, lad; I’m lonely. We’ll smoke together, +then we’ll sleep well enough.”</p> +<p>Then Harry went in and built up the fire, throwing on +logs until the shed was flooded with light and the bare +rock wall seemed to leap forward in the brilliance, but he +did not smoke; he paced restlessly about and at last crept +into his bunk and lay with his face to the wall. Larry sat +long before the fire. “It’s the music that’s got in my +blood,” he said. “Katherine could sing and lilt the Scotch +airs like a bird. She had a touch for the instrument, too.”</p> +<p>But Harry could not respond to his friend’s attempted +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_319' name='page_319'></a>319</span> +confidence in the rare mention of his wife’s name. He lay +staring at the rough stone wall close to his face, and it +seemed to him that his future was bounded by a barrier +as implacable and terrible as that. All through the night +he heard the deep tones of Madam Manovska’s voice, and +the visions of the poem passed through his mind. He saw +the strange old man, the murderer, Cain, seated in the +tomb, bowed and remorseful, and in the darkness still the +Eye. But side by side with this somber vision he saw the +interior of the cabin, and Amalia, glowing and warm and +splendid in her rich gown, with the red firelight playing +over her, leaning toward him, her wonderful eyes fixed on +his with a regard at once inscrutable and sympathetic. +It was as if she were looking into his heart, but did not wish +him to know that she saw so deeply.</p> +<p>Towards morning the snow clouds were swept from the +sky, and a late moon shone out clear and cold upon a world +carved crisply out of molten silver. Unable longer to bear +that waking torture, Harry King rose and went out into the +night, leaving his friend quietly sleeping. He stood a +moment listening to Larry’s long, calm breathing; then +buttoning his coat warmly across his chest, he closed the +shed door softly behind him and floundered off into the +drifts, without heeding the direction he was taking, until he +found himself on the brink of the chasm where the river, +sliding smoothly over the rocks high above his head, was +forever tumbling.</p> +<p>There he stood, trembling, but not with cold, nor with +cowardice, nor with fatigue. Sanity had come upon him. +He would do no untoward act to hurt the three people who +would grieve for him. He would bear the hurt of forever +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_320' name='page_320'></a>320</span> +loving in silence, and continue to wait for the open road +that would lead him to prison and disgrace, or maybe a +death of shame. He considered, as often before, all the +arguments that continually fretted him and tore his spirit; +and, as before, he knew the only course to follow was the +hard one which took him back to Amalia, until spring and +the melting of the snows released him––to live near her, to +see her and hear her voice, even touch her hand, and feel +his body grow tense and hard, suffering restraint. If only +for one moment he might let himself go! If but once +again he might touch her lips with his! Ah, God! If he +might say one word of love––only once before leaving her +forever!</p> +<p>Standing there looking out upon the world beneath him +and above him bathed in the immaculate whiteness of the +snow, and the moonlight over all, he perceived how small +an atom in the universe is one lone man, yet how overwhelmingly +great in his power to love. It seemed to him +that his love overtopped the hills and swept to the very +throne of God. He was exalted by it, and in this exaltation +it was that he trembled. Would it lift him up to +triumph over remorse and death?</p> +<p>He turned and plodded back the inevitable way. It +was still night––cold and silver-white. He was filled with +energy born of great renunciation and despair, and could +only calm himself by work. If he could only work until +he dropped, or fight with the elements, it would help him. +He began clearing the snow from the ground around the +cabin and cut the path through to the shed; then he quietly +entered and found Larry still calmly sleeping as if but a +moment had passed. Finally, he secured one of the torches +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_321' name='page_321'></a>321</span> +and made his way through the tunnel to the place where +Larry and he had found the quartz which they had smelted +in the evening.</p> +<p>There he fastened the torch securely in a crevice, and +began to swing his pick and batter recklessly at the overhanging +ledge. Never had he worked so furiously, and the +earth and stone lay all about him and heaped at his feet. +Deeper and deeper he fought and cut into the solid wall, +until, grimed with sweat and dirt, he sank exhausted upon +the pile of quartz he had loosened. Then he shoveled it +to one side and began again dealing erratic blows with his +spent strength, until the ledge hung dangerously over him. +As it was, he reeled and swayed and struck again, and +staggered back to gather strength for another blow, leaning +on his pick, and this saved him from death; for, during +the instant’s pause, the whole mass fell crashing in front of +him, and he went down with it, stunned and bleeding, but +not crushed.</p> +<p>Larry Kildene breakfasted and worked about the cabin +and the shed half the day before he began to wonder at the +young man’s absence. He fell to grumbling that Harry +had not fed and groomed his horse, and did the work himself. +Noon came, and Amalia looked in his face anxiously +as he entered and Harry not with him.</p> +<p>“How is it that Mr. ’Arry have not arrive all this day?”</p> +<p>“Oh, he’s mooning somewhere. Off on a tramp I suppose.”</p> +<p>“Has he then his gun? No?”</p> +<p>“No, but he’s been about. He cleared away all the +snow, and I saw he had been over to the fall.” Amalia +turned pale as the shrewd old man’s eyes rested on her. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_322' name='page_322'></a>322</span> +“He came back early, though, for I saw footprints both +ways.”</p> +<p>“I hope he comes soon, for we have the good soup to-day, +of the kind Mr. ’Arry so well likes.”</p> +<p>But he did not come soon, and it was with much misgiving +that Larry set out to search for him. Finding no +trails leading anywhere except the twice trodden one to +the fall, he naturally turned into the mine and followed +along the path, torch in hand, hallooing jovially as he +went, but his voice only returned to him, reverberating +hollowly. Then, remembering the ledge where they had +last worked, and how he had meant to put in props before +cutting away any more, he ran forward, certain of calamity, +and found his young friend lying where he had fallen, the +blood still oozing from a cut above the temple, where it had +clotted.</p> +<p>For a moment Larry stood aghast, thinking him dead, but +quickly seeing the fresh blood, he lifted the limp body and +bound up the wound, and then Harry opened his eyes and +smiled in Larry’s face. The big man in his joy could do +nothing but storm and scold.</p> +<p>“Didn’t I tell ye to do no more here until we’d the props +in? I’m thinking you’re a fool, and that’s what you are. +If I didn’t tell ye we needed them here, you could have seen +it for yourself––and here you’ve cut away all underneath. +What did you do it for? I say!” Tenderly he gathered +Harry in his arms and lifted him from the débris and +loosened rock. “Now! Are you hurt anywhere else? +Don’t try to stand. Bear on me. I say, bear on me.”</p> +<p>“Oh, put me down and let me walk. I’m not hurt. +Just a cut. How long have you been here?”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_323' name='page_323'></a>323</span></div> +<p>“Walk! I say! Yes, walk! Put your arm here, +across my shoulder, so. You can walk as well as a week-old +baby. You’ve lost blood enough to kill a man.” So +Larry carried him in spite of himself, and laid him in his +bunk. There he stood, panting, and looking down on him. +“You’re heavier by a few pounds than when I toted you +down that trail last fall.”</p> +<p>“This is all foolishness. I could have made it myself––on +foot,” said Harry, ungratefully, but he smiled up in the +older man’s face a compensating smile.</p> +<p>“Oh, yes. You can lie there and grin now. And you’ll +continue to lie there until I let you up. It’s no more +lessons with Amalia and no more violin and poetry for you, +for one while, young man.”</p> +<p>“Thank God. It will help me over the time until the +trail is open.” Larry stood staring foolishly on the drawn +face and quivering, sensitive lips.</p> +<p>“You’re hungry, that’s what you are,” he said conclusively.</p> +<p>“Guess I am. I’m wretchedly sorry to make you all this +trouble, but––she mustn’t come in here––you’ll bring me +a bite to eat––yes, I’m hungry. That’s what ails me.” +He drew a grimy hand across his eyes and felt the bandage. +“Why––you’ve done me up! I must have had quite a +cut.”</p> +<p>“I’ll wash your face and get your coat off, and your boots, +and make you fit to look at, and then––”</p> +<p>“I don’t want to see her––or her mother––either. I’m +just––I’m a bit faint––I’ll eat if––you’ll fetch me a bite.”</p> +<p>Quickly Larry removed his outer clothing and mended +the fire and then left him carefully wrapped in blankets +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_324' name='page_324'></a>324</span> +and settled in his bunk. When he returned, he found him +light-headed and moaning and talking incoherently. Only +a few words could he understand, and these remained in his +memory.</p> +<p>“When I’m dead––when I’m dead, I say.” And then, +“Not yet. I can’t tell him yet.––I can’t tell him the truth. +It’s too cruel.” And again the refrain: “When I’m dead––when +I’m dead.” But when Larry bent over him and +spoke, Harry looked sanely in his eyes and smiled again.</p> +<p>“Ah, that’s good,” he said, sipping the soup. “I’ll be +myself again to-morrow, and save you all this trouble. +You know I must have accomplished a good deal, to break +off that ledge, and the gold fairly leaped out on me as I +worked.”</p> +<p>“Did you see it?”</p> +<p>“No, but I knew it––I felt it. Shake my clothes and +see if they aren’t full of it.”</p> +<p>“Was that what put you in such a frenzy and made a +fool of you?”</p> +<p>“Yes––no––no. It––it––wasn’t that.”</p> +<p>“You know you were a fool, don’t you?”</p> +<p>“If telling me of it makes me know it––yes.”</p> +<p>“Eat a little more. Here are beans and venison. You +must eat to make up the loss. Why, man, I found you in +a pool of blood.”</p> +<p>“Oh, I’ll make it up. I’ll make it up all too soon. I’m +not to die so easily.”</p> +<p>“You’ll not make it up as soon as you think, young man. +You may lose a quart of blood in a minute, but it takes +weeks to get it again,” and Harry King found his friend was +right.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_325' name='page_325'></a>325</span></div> +<p>That was the last snow of winter, as Larry had predicted, +and when Harry crawled out in the sun, the earth smelled of +spring, and the waterfall thundered in its downward plunge, +augmented by the melting snows of the still higher mountains. +The noise of it was ever in their ears, and the sound +seemed fraught with a buoyant impulse and inspiration––the +whirl and rush of a tremendous force, giving a sense of +superhuman power. Even after he was really able to walk +about and help himself, Harry would not allow himself to +see Amalia. He forbade Larry to tell them how much +he was improved, and still taxed his friend to bring him +up his meals, and sit by him, telling him the tales of his +life.</p> +<p>“I’ll wait on you here no longer, boy,” said Larry, at +last. “What in life are you hiding in this shed for? The +women think it strange of you––the mother does, anyway,––you +may never quite know what her daughter thinks +unless she wishes you to know, but I’m sure she thinks +strange of you. She ought to.”</p> +<p>“I know. I’m perfectly well and strong. The trail’s +open now, and I’ll go––I’ll go back––where I came from. +You’ve been good to me––I can’t say any more––now.”</p> +<p>“Smoke a pipe, lad, smoke a pipe.”</p> +<p>Harry took a pipe and laughed. “You’re better than +any pipe, but I’ll smoke it, and I’ll go down, yes, I must, +and bid them good-by.”</p> +<p>“And will you have nothing to tell me, lad, before you +go?”</p> +<p>“Not yet. After I’ve made my peace with the world––with +the law––I’ll have a letter sent you––telling all I +know. You’ll forgive me. You see, when I look back––I +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_326' name='page_326'></a>326</span> +wish to see your face––as I see it now––not––not +changed towards me.”</p> +<p>“My face is not one to change toward you––you who +have repented whatever you’ve done that’s wrong.”</p> +<p>That evening Harry King went down to the cabin and +sat with his three friends and ate with them, and told +them he was to depart on the morrow. They chatted and +laughed and put restraint away from them, and all walked +together to watch the sunset from a crag above the cabin. +As they returned Madam Manovska walked at Harry’s +side, and as she bade him good night she said in her broken +English:––</p> +<p>“You think not to return––no? But I say to you––in +my soul I know it––yet will you return––we no more +to be here––perhaps––but you––yes. You will return.”</p> +<p>They stood a moment before the cabin, and the firelight +streamed through the open door and fell on Amalia’s face. +Harry took the mother’s hand as he parted from them, but +he looked in Amalia’s eyes.</p> +<p>In the morning he appeared with his kit strapped on his +back equipped for walking. The women protested that +he should not go thus, but he said he could not take Goldbug +and leave him below. “He is yours, Amalia. Don’t +beat him. He’s a good horse––he saved my life––or +tried to.”</p> +<p>“You know well it is my custom to beat animals. It is +better you take him, or I beat him severely.”</p> +<p>“I know it. But you see, I can’t take him. Ride him +for me, and––don’t let him forget me. Good-by!”</p> +<p>He waved his hand and walked lightly away, and all +stood in the doorway watching him. At the top of a slight +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_327' name='page_327'></a>327</span> +rise he turned again and waved his hand, and was lost to +their sight. Then Larry went back to the shed and sat +by the fire and smoked a lonely pipe, and the mother began +busily to weave at her lace in the cabin, closing the door, for +the morning air was chilly, and Amalia––for a moment +she stood at the cabin door, her hand pressed to her heart, +her head bowed as if in despair. Then she entered the cabin, +caught up her silken shawl, and went out.</p> +<p>Throwing the shawl over her head she ran along the trail +Harry had taken, until she was out of breath, then she +paused, and looked back, hesitating, quivering. Should +she go on? Should she return?</p> +<p>“I will go but a little––little way. Maybe he stops a +moment, if only to––to––think a little,” and she went +on, hurrying, then moving more slowly. She thought she +might at least catch one more fleeting glimpse of him as he +turned the bend in the trail, but she did not. “Ah, he is +so quickly gone!” she sighed, but still walked on.</p> +<p>Yes, so quickly gone, but he had stopped as she thought, +to think a little, beyond the bend, there where he had waited +the long night in the snow for Larry Kildene, there where +he had sat like Elijah of old, despairing, under the juniper +tree. He felt weary and old and worn. He thought his +youth had gone from him forever, but what matter? +What was youth without hope? Youth, love, life, all +were to be relinquished. He closed his eyes to the wonder +of the hills and the beauty before him, yet he knew they +were there with their marvelous appeal, and he sat with +bowed head.</p> +<p>“’Arry! ’Arry King!” He raised his head, and there before +him were all that he had relinquished––youth, love, life.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_328' name='page_328'></a>328</span></div> +<p>He ran and caught her to him, as one who is drowning +catches at life.</p> +<p>“You have leave me so coldly, ’Arry King.” He pressed +her cheek to his. “You did not even speak to me a little.” +He kissed her lips. “You have break my heart.” He held +her closer to his own. “Why have you been so cold––like––like +the ice––to leave me so hard––like––like––”</p> +<p>“To save you from just this, Amalia. To save you from +the touch of my hand––this is the crime I have fought +against.”</p> +<p>“No. To love is not crime.”</p> +<p>“To dare to love––with the curse on my head that I feel +as Cain felt it––is crime. In the Eye he saw it always––as +I––I––see it. To touch you––it is like bringing the +crime and curse on you, and through your beautiful love +making you suffer for it. See, Amalia? It was all I could +do to go out of your life and say nothing.” His voice trembled +and his hand quivered as it rested on her hair. “I sat +here to fight it. My heart––my heart that I have not yet +learned to conquer––was pulling me back to you. I was +faint and old. I could walk no farther until the fight was +won. Oh, Amalia––Amalia! Leave me alone, with the +curse on my head! It is not yours.”</p> +<p>“No, and it is not yours. You have repent. I do not +believe that poem my mother is thinking so great. It is +the terror of the ancient ones, but to-day, no more. Take +this. It is for you I bring it. I have wear it always on my +bosom, wear it now on yours.”</p> +<p>She quickly unclasped from her neck a threadlike chain +of gold, and drew from her bosom a small ivory crucifix, +to which it was attached. Reaching up, she clasped it +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_329' name='page_329'></a>329</span> +around his neck, and thrust the cross in his bosom. Then, +thinking he meant to protest, she seized his hands and held +them, and her words came with the impetuous rush of her +thoughts.</p> +<p>“No charm will help, Amalia. I killed my friend.”</p> +<p>“Ah, no, ’Arry King! Take this of me. It is not as you +think for one charm I give it. No. It is for the love of +Christ––that you remember and think of it. For that I +wear it. For that I give it to you. If you have repent, and +have the Christ in your heart, so are you high––lifted above +the sin, and if they take you––if they put the iron on your +hands––Ah, I know, it is there you go to give yourself up,––if +they keep you forever in the prison, still forever are +you free. If they put you to the death to be satisfied of the +law, then quickly are you alive in Paradise with Christ. +Listen, it is for the love that you give yourself up––for +the sorrowfulness in your heart that you have killed your +friend? Is not? Yes. So is good. See. Look to the +hills, the high mountains, all far around us? They are +beautiful. They are yours. God gives you. And the +sky––so clear––and the bright sun and the spring life +and the singing of the birds? All are yours––God gives. +And the love in your heart––for me? God gives, yes, and +for the one you have hurt? Yes. God gives it. And for +the Christ who so loves you? Yes. So is the love the +great life of God in you. It is yours. Listen. Go with +the love in your heart––for me,––it will not hurt. It will +be sweet to me. I carry no curse for you, as you say. It +is gone. If I see you again in this world––as may be––is +joy––great joy. If I see you no more here, yet in +Paradise I will see you, and there also it will be joy, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_330' name='page_330'></a>330</span> +for it is the love that is all of life, and all of eternity, and +lives––lives!”</p> +<p>Again he held her to his heart in a long embrace, and, when +at last he walked down the trail into the desert, he still felt +her tears on his cheek, her kisses on his lips, and her heart +against his own.</p> +<hr class='pb' /> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_331' name='page_331'></a>331</span></div> +<h2>BOOK THREE</h2> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXVI_THE_LITTLE_SCHOOLTEACHER' id='CHAPTER_XXVI_THE_LITTLE_SCHOOLTEACHER'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XXVI</h2> +<h3>THE LITTLE SCHOOL-TEACHER</h3> +</div> +<p>On a warm day in May, a day which opens the crab-apple +blossoms and sets the bees humming, and the children +longing for a chance to pull off shoes and stockings +and go wading in the brook; on such a day the door of +the little schoolhouse stood open and the sunlight lay in a +long patch across the floor toward the “teacher’s desk,” +and the breeze came in and tossed a stray curl about her +forehead, and the children turned their heads often to look +at the round clock on the wall, watching for the slowly +moving hands to point to the hour of four.</p> +<p>It was a mixed school. Children of all ages were there, +from naughty little Johnnie Cole of five to Mary Burt and +Hilton Le Moyne of seventeen and nineteen, who were in +algebra and the sixth reader. It was well known by the +rest of the children why Hilton Le Moyne lingered in the +school this year all through May and June, instead of leaving +in April, as usual, to help his uncle on the farm. It was +“Teacher.” He was in love with her, and always waited +after school, hoping for a chance to walk home with her.</p> +<p>Poor boy! Black haired, red cheeked, and big hearted, +he knew his love was hopeless, for he was younger than +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_332' name='page_332'></a>332</span> +she––not so much; but there was Tom Howard who was +also in love with her, and he had a span of sorrel horses +which he had raised and broken himself, and they were +his own, and he could come at any time––when she would +let him––and take her out riding.</p> +<p>Ah, that was something to aspire to! Such a team as +that, and “Teacher” to sit by his side and drive out with +him, all in her pretty flat hat with a pink rose on it and +green ribbons flying, and her green parasol over her head––sitting +so easily––just leaning forward a bit and turning +and laughing at what he was saying, and all the town +seeing her with him, and his harness shining and new, +making the team look as splendid as the best livery in town, +and his buggy all painted so bright and new––well! The +time would come when he too would have such an outfit. +It would. And Teacher would see that Tom Howard was +not the only one who could drive up after her in such style.</p> +<p>Little Teacher was tired to-day. The children had been +restless and noisy, and her heart had been heavy with a +great disappointment. She had been carefully saving her +small salary that she might go when school closed and take +a course at the “Art Institute” in “Technique.” For a +long time she had clung to the idea that she would become +an illustrator, and a great man had told her father that +“with a little instruction in technique” his daughter had +“a fortune at the tips of her fingers.” Only technique! +Yes, if she could get it!</p> +<p>Father could help her, of course, only father was a +painter in oils and not an illustrator––and then––he +was so driven, always, and father and mother both thought +it would be best for her to take the course of study recommended +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_333' name='page_333'></a>333</span> +by the great man. So it was decided, for there +was Martha married and settled in her home not far away +from the Institute, and Teacher could live with her and +study. Ah, the long-coveted chance almost within her +reach! Then––one difficulty after another intervened, +beginning with a great fire in the fall which swept away +Martha’s home and all they had accumulated, together +with her husband’s school, rendering it necessary for the +young couple to go back to Leauvite for the winter.</p> +<p>“Never mind, Betty, dear,” Martha had encouraged her. +“We’ll return in the spring and start again, and you can +take the course just the same.”</p> +<p>But now a general financial stringency prevailed all over +the country. “It always seems, when there’s a ‘financial +stringency,’ that portraits and paintings are the things +people economize on first of all,” said Betty.</p> +<p>“Naturally,” said Mary Ballard. “When people need +food and clothing––they want them, and not pictures. +We’ll just have to wait, dear.”</p> +<p>“Yes, we’ll have to wait, Mary.” Saucy Betty had a +way of calling her mother “Mary.” “Your dress is shabby, +and you need a new bonnet; I noticed it in church,––you’d +never speak of that, though. You’d wear your +winter’s bonnet all summer.”</p> +<p>Yes, Betty must see to it, even if it took every bit of the +fund, that mother and Janey were suitably dressed. +“Never mind, Mary, I’ll catch up some day. You needn’t +look sorry. I’m all right about my own clothes, for Martha +gave me a rose for my hat, and the new ribbons make it so +pretty,––and my green parasol is as good as new for all +I’ve had it three years, and––”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_334' name='page_334'></a>334</span></div> +<p>Betty stopped abruptly. Three years!––was it so +long since that parasol was new––and she was so happy––and +Richard came home––? The family were seated +on the piazza as they were wont to be in the evening, and +Betty walked quietly into the house, and up to her room.</p> +<p>Bertrand Ballard sighed, and his wife reached out and +took his hand in hers. “She’s never been the same since,” +he said.</p> +<p>“Her character has deepened and she’s fine and sweet––”</p> +<p>“Yes, yes. I have three hundred dollars owing me for +the Delong portrait. If I had it, she should have her +course. I’ll make another effort to collect it.”</p> +<p>“I would, Bertrand.”</p> +<p>Julien Thurbyfil and his wife walked down the flower-bordered +path side by side to the gate and stood leaning +over it in silence. Practical Martha was the first to +break it.</p> +<p>“There will be just as much need for preparatory schools +now as there was before the fire, Julien.”</p> +<p>“Yes, dear, yes.”</p> +<p>“And, meanwhile, we are glad of this sweet haven to come +to, aren’t we? And it won’t be long before things are so +you can begin again.”</p> +<p>“Yes, dear, and then we’ll make it up to Betty, won’t +we?”</p> +<p>But Julien was distraught and somber, in spite of brave +words. He had not inherited Mary Ballard’s way of looking +at things, nor his father-in-law’s buoyancy.</p> +<p>All that night Betty lay wakeful and thinking––thinking +as she had many, many a time during the last three +years, trying to make plans whereby she might adjust her +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_335' name='page_335'></a>335</span> +thoughts to a life of loneliness, as she had decided in her +romantic heart was all she would take. How could there +be anything else for her since that terrible night when +Richard had come to her and confessed his guilt––his love +and his renunciation! Was she not sharing it all with +him wherever he might be, and whatever he was doing? +Oh, where was he? Did he ever think of her and know she +was always thinking of him? Did he know she prayed for +him, and was the thought a comfort to him? Surely Peter +was the happier of the two, for he was not a sorrowing +criminal, wandering the earth, hiding and repenting. So +all her thoughts went out to Richard, and no wonder she +was a weary little wight at the end of the school day.</p> +<p>Four o’clock, and the children went hurrying away, all +but Hilton Le Moyne, who lingered awhile at his desk, and +then reluctantly departed, seeing Teacher did not look up +from her papers except to give him a nod and a fugitive +little smile of absent-minded courtesy. Left thus alone, +Betty lifted the lid of her desk and put away the school +register and the carefully marked papers to be given out +the next day, and took from a small portfolio a packet of +closely written sheets. These she untied and looked over, +tossing them rapidly aside one after another until she found +the one for which she searched.</p> +<p>It was a short poem, hastily written with lead pencil, and +much crumpled and worn, as if it had been carried about. +Now she straightened the torn edges and smoothed it out +and began scanning the lines, counting off on her fingers +the rhythmic beats; she copied the verses carefully on a +fresh white sheet of paper and laid them aside; then, shoving +the whole heap of written papers from her, she selected +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_336' name='page_336'></a>336</span> +another fresh sheet and began anew, writing and scanning +and writing again.</p> +<p>Steadily she worked while an hour slipped by. A great +bumblebee flew in at one window and boomed past her +head and out at the other window, and a bluebird perched +for an instant on the window ledge and was off again. She +saw the bee and the bird and paused awhile, gazing with +dreamy eyes through the high, uncurtained window at +drifting clouds already taking on the tint of the declining +sun; then she stretched her arms across her wide desk, and +putting her head down on them, was soon fast asleep. +Tired little Teacher!</p> +<p>The breeze freshened and tumbled her hair and fanned +her flushed cheek, and it did more than that; for, as the +drifting clouds betokened, the weather was changing, and +now a gust of wind caught at her papers and took some of +them out of the window, tossing and whirling them hither +and thither. Some were carried along the wayside and +lost utterly. One fluttered high over the tree tops and out +across the meadow, and then suddenly ceased its flight and +drifted slowly down like a dried leaf, past the face of a young +man who sat on a stone, moodily gazing in the meadow +brook. He reached out a long arm and caught it as it +fluttered by, just in time to save it from annihilation in the +water.</p> +<p>For a moment he held the scrap of paper absently between +his fingers, then glancing down at it he spied faintly +written, half-obliterated verses and read them; then, with +awakened interest, he read them again, smoothing the torn +bit of paper out on his knee. The place where he sat was +well screened from the road by a huge basswood tree, which +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_337' name='page_337'></a>337</span> +spread great limbs quite across the stream, and swept both +its banks with drooping branches and broad leaves. Now +he held the scrap on his open palm and studied it closely +and thoughtfully. It was the worn piece from which Betty +had copied the verses.</p> +<table summary=''><tr><td> +<p class='cg'>“Oh, send me a thought on the winds that blow.<br /> +<span class='indent2'> </span>On the wing of a bird send a thought to me;<br /> +For the way is so long that I may not know,<br /> +<span class='indent2'> </span>And there are no paths on the troubled sea.<br /> +<br /> +“Out of the darkness I saw you go,––<br /> +<span class='indent2'> </span>Into the shadows where sorrows be,––<br /> +Wounded and bleeding, and sad and slow,––<br /> +<span class='indent2'> </span>Into the darkness away from me.<br /> +<br /> +“Out of my life and into the night,<br /> +<span class='indent2'> </span>But never out of my heart, my own.<br /> +Into the darkness out of the light,<br /> +<span class='indent2'> </span>Bleeding and wounded, and walking alone.”</p> +</td></tr></table> +<p>Here the words were quite erased and scratched over, and +the pathetic bit of paper looked as if it had been tear-stained. +Carefully and smoothly he laid it in his long bill +book. The book was large and plethoric with bank notes, +and there beside them lay the little scrap of paper, worn +and soiled, yet tear washed, and as the young man touched +it tenderly he smiled and thought that in it was a wealth +of something no bank note could buy. With a touch +of sentiment unsuspected by himself, he felt it too sacred +a thing to be touched by them, and he smoothed it again +and laid it in a compartment by itself.</p> +<p>Then he rose, and sauntered across the meadow to the +country road, and down it past the schoolhouse standing +on its own small rise of ground with the door still wide open, +and its shadow, cast by the rays of the now setting sun +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_338' name='page_338'></a>338</span> +stretched long across the playground. The young man +passed it, paused, turned back, and entered. There at +her desk Betty still slept, and as he stepped softly forward +and looked down on her she stirred slightly and drew a long +breath, but slept on.</p> +<p>For a moment his heart ceased to beat, then it throbbed +suffocatingly and his hand went to his breast and clutched +the bill book where lay the tender little poem. There at +her elbow lay the copy she had so carefully made. The +air of the room was warm and drowsy, and the stillness +was only broken by the low buzzing of two great bluebottle +flies that struggled futilely against the high window panes. +Dear little tired Betty! Dreaming,––of whom? The +breath came through her parted lips, softly and evenly, and +the last ray of the sun fell on her flushed cheek and +brought out the touch of gold in her hair.</p> +<p>The young man turned away and crossed the bare floor +with light steps and drew the door softly shut after him as +he went out. No one might look upon her as she slept, +with less reverent eyes. Some distance away, where the +road began to ascend toward the river bluff, he seated himself +on a stone overlooking the little schoolhouse and the +road beyond. There he took up his lonely watch, until he +saw Betty come out and walk hurriedly toward the village, +carrying a book and swinging her hat by the long ribbon +ties; then he went on climbing the winding path to the top +of the bluff overlooking the river.</p> +<p>Moodily he paced up and down along the edge of the +bluff, and finally followed a zigzag path to the great rocks +below, that at this point seemed to have hurled themselves +down there to do battle with the eager, dominating flood. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_339' name='page_339'></a>339</span> +For a while he stood gazing into the rushing water, not as +though he were fascinated by it, but rather as if he were +held to the spot by some inward vision. Presently he +seemed to wake with a start and looked back along the +narrow, steep path, and up to the overhanging edge of the +bluff, scanning it closely.</p> +<p>“Yes, yes. There is the notch where it lay, and this +may be the very stone on which I am standing. What an +easy thing to fall over there and meet death halfway!” +He muttered the words under his breath and began slowly +to climb the difficult ascent.</p> +<p>The sun was gone, and down by the water a cold, damp +current of air seemed to sweep around the curve of the bluff +along with the rush of the river. As he climbed he came +to a warmer wave of air, and the dusk closed softly around +him, as if nature were casting a friendly curtain over the +drowsing earth; and the roar of the river came up to him, +no longer angrily, but in a ceaseless, subdued complaint.</p> +<p>Again he paced the top of the bluff, and at last seated +himself with his feet hanging over the edge, at the spot from +which the stone had fallen. The trees on this wind-swept +place were mostly gnarled oaks, old and strong and rugged, +standing like a band of weather-beaten life guardsmen +overlooking the miles of country around. Not twenty +paces from where the young man sat, half reclining on his +elbow, stood one of these oaks, and close to its great trunk +on its shadowed side a man bent forward intently watching +him. Whenever the young man shifted his position +restlessly, the figure made a darting movement forward as +if to snatch him from the dangerous brink, then recoiled +and continued to watch.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_340' name='page_340'></a>340</span></div> +<p>Soon the young man seemed to be aware of the presence +and watchful eye, and looked behind him, peering into the +dusk. Then the man left his place and came toward him, +with slow, sauntering step.</p> +<p>“Hullo!” he said, with an insinuating, rising inflection +and in the soft voice of the Scandinavian.</p> +<p>“Hallo!” replied the young man.</p> +<p>“Seek?”</p> +<p>“Sick? No.” The young man laughed slightly. +“What are you doing here?”</p> +<p>“Oh, I yust make it leetle valk up here.”</p> +<p>“Same with me, and now I’ll make it a little walk back +to town.” The young man rose and stretched himself +and turned his steps slowly back along the winding path.</p> +<p>“Vell, I tank I make it leetle valk down town, too,” and +the figure came sauntering along at the young man’s side.</p> +<p>“Oh, you’re going my way, are you? All right.”</p> +<p>“Yas, I tank I going yust de sam your way.”</p> +<p>The young man set the pace more rapidly, and for a +time they walked on in silence. At last, “Live here?” he +asked.</p> +<p>“Yas, I lif here.”</p> +<p>“Been here long?”</p> +<p>“In America? Yes. I guess five––sax––year. Oh, I +lak it goot.”</p> +<p>“I mean here, in this place.”</p> +<p>“Oh, here? Yas, two, t’ree year. I lak it goot too.”</p> +<p>“Know any one here?”</p> +<p>“Oh, yas. I know people I vork by yet.”</p> +<p>“Who are they?”</p> +<p>“Oh, I vork by many place––make garten––und vork +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_341' name='page_341'></a>341</span> +wit’ horses, und so. Meesus Craikmile, I vork by her on +garten. She iss dere no more.”</p> +<p>The young man paused suddenly in his stride. “Gone? +Where is she gone?”</p> +<p>“Oh, she iss by ol’ country gone. Her man iss gone mit.” +They walked on.</p> +<p>“What! Is the Elder gone, too?”</p> +<p>“Yas. You know heem, yas?”</p> +<p>“Oh, yes. I know everybody here. I’ve been away for +a good while.”</p> +<p>“So? Yas, yust lak me. I was gone too goot wile, bot +I coom back too, yust lak you.”</p> +<p>Here they came to a turn in the road, and the village +lights began to wink out through the darkness, and their +ways parted.</p> +<p>“I’m going this way,” said the young man. “You turn +off here? Well, good night.”</p> +<p>“Vell, goot night.” The Swede sauntered away down +a by-path, and the young man kept on the main road to the +village and entered its one hotel where he had engaged a +room a few hours before.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_342' name='page_342'></a>342</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXVII_THE_SWEDES_TELEGRAM' id='CHAPTER_XXVII_THE_SWEDES_TELEGRAM'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XXVII</h2> +<h3>THE SWEDE’S TELEGRAM</h3> +</div> +<p>As soon as the shadows hid the young man’s retreating +form from the Swede’s watchful eye, that individual quickened +his pace and presently broke into a run. Circling +round a few blocks and regaining the main street a little +below the hotel, he entered the telegraph office. There +his haste seemed to leave him. He stood watching the +clerk a few minutes, but the latter paid no attention to him.</p> +<p>“Hullo!” he said at last.</p> +<p>“Hallo, yourself!” said the boy, without looking up or +taking his hand from the steadily clicking instrument.</p> +<p>“Say, I lak it you send me somet’ing by telegraph.”</p> +<p>“All right. Hold on a minute,” and the instrument +clicked on.</p> +<p>After a little the Swede grew impatient. He scratched +his pale gold head and shuffled his feet.</p> +<p>“Say, I lak it you send me a little somet’ing yet.” He +reached out and touched the boy on the shoulder.</p> +<p>“Keep out of here. I’ll send your message when I’m +through with this,” and the instrument clicked on. Then +the Swede resigned himself, watching sullenly.</p> +<p>“Everybody has to take his turn,” said the boy at last. +“You can’t cut in like that.” The boy was newly promoted +and felt his importance. He took the soiled scrap of paper +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_343' name='page_343'></a>343</span> +held out to him. It was written over in a clear, bold hand. +“This isn’t signed. Who sends this?”</p> +<p>“You make it yust lak it iss. I send dot.”</p> +<p>“Well, sign it.” He pushed a pen toward him, and the +Swede took it in clumsy fingers and wrote laboriously, +“Nels Nelson.”</p> +<p>“You didn’t write this message?”</p> +<p>“No. I vork by de hotel, und I get a man write it.”</p> +<p>“It isn’t dated. Been carrying it around in your pocket +a good while I guess. Better date it.”</p> +<p>“Date it?”</p> +<p>“Yes. Put down the time you send, you know.”</p> +<p>“Oh, dat’s not’ing. He know putty goot when he get it.”</p> +<p>“Very well. ‘To Mr. John Thomas,––State Street, +Chicago. Job’s ready. Come along.’ Who’s job is it? +Yours?”</p> +<p>“No. It’s hees yob yet. You mak it go to-night, all +right. Goot night. I pay it now, yas. Vell, goot night.”</p> +<p>He paid the boy and slipped out into the shadows of the +street, and again making the detour so that he came to the +hotel from the rear, he passed the stables, and before climbing +to his cupboard of a room at the top of the building, he +stepped round to the side and looked in at the dining room +windows, and there he saw the young man seated at supper.</p> +<p>“All right,” he said softly.</p> +<p>The omnibus sent regularly by the hotel management +brought only one passenger from the early train next day. +Times had been dull of late and travel had greatly fallen off, +as the proprietor complained. There was nothing unusual +about this passenger,––the ordinary traveling man, representing +a well-known New York dry-goods house.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_344' name='page_344'></a>344</span></div> +<p>Nels Nelson drove the omnibus. He had done so ever +since Elder Craigmile went to Scotland with his wife. The +young man he had found on the river bluff was pacing the +hotel veranda as he drove up, and Nels Nelson glanced at +him, and into the eyes of the traveling man, as he handed +down the latter’s heavy valise.</p> +<p>Standing at the desk, the newcomer chatted with the +clerk as he wrote his name under that of the last arrival the +day before.</p> +<p>“Harry King,” he read. “Came yesterday. Many +stopping here now? Times hard! I guess so! Nothing +doing in my line. Nobody wants a thing. Guess I’ll +leave the road and ‘go west, young man,’ as old Greeley +advises. What line is King in? Do’ know? Is that him +going into the dining room? Guess I’ll follow and fill up. +Anything good to eat here?”</p> +<p>In the dining room he indicated to the waiter by a nod +of his head the seat opposite Harry King, and immediately +entered into a free and easy conversation, giving him a history +of his disappointments in the way of trade, and reiterating +his determination to “go west, young man.”</p> +<p>He hardly glanced at Harry, but ate rapidly, stowing +away all within reach, until the meal was half through, +then he looked up and asked abruptly, “What line are you +in, may I ask?”</p> +<p>“Certainly you may ask, but I can’t tell you. I would be +glad to do so if I knew myself.”</p> +<p>“Ever think of going west?”</p> +<p>“I’ve just come from there––or almost there––whereever +it is.”</p> +<p>“Stiles is my name––G. B. Stiles. Good name for a +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_345' name='page_345'></a>345</span> +dry-goods salesman, don’t you think so? I know the styles +all right, for men, and women too. Like it out west?”</p> +<p>“Yes. Very well.”</p> +<p>“Been there long?”</p> +<p>“Oh, two or three years.”</p> +<p>“Had enough of it, likely?”</p> +<p>“Well, I can scarcely say that.”</p> +<p>“Mean to stay east now?”</p> +<p>“I may. I’m not settled yet.”</p> +<p>“Better take up my line. If I drop out, there’ll be an +opening with my firm––good firm, too. Ward, Williams +& Co., New York. Been in New York, I suppose?”</p> +<p>“No, never.”</p> +<p>“Well, better try it. I mean to ‘go west, young man.’ +Know anybody here? Ever live here?”</p> +<p>“Yes, when I was a boy.”</p> +<p>“Come back to the boyhood home. We all do that, +you know. There’s poetry in it––all do it. ‘Old oaken +bucket’ and all that sort of thing. I mean to do it myself +yet,––back to old York state.” G. B. Stiles wiped his +mouth vigorously and shoved back his chair. “Well, see +you again, I hope,” he said, and walked off, picking his +teeth with a quill pick which he took from his vest pocket.</p> +<p>He walked slowly and meditatively through the office +and out on the sidewalk. Here he paused and glanced +about, and seeing his companion of the breakfast table was +not in sight, he took his way around to the stables. Nels +Nelson was stooping in the stable yard, washing a horse’s +legs. G. B. Stiles came and stood near, looking down on +him, and Nels straightened up and stood waiting, with the +dripping rags in his hand.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_346' name='page_346'></a>346</span></div> +<p>“Vell, I tol’ you he coomin’ back sometime. I vaiting +long time all ready, but yust lak I tol’ you, he coom.”</p> +<p>“I thought I told you not to sign that telegram. But +it’s no matter,––didn’t do any harm, I guess.”</p> +<p>“Dot vas a fool, dot boy dere. He ask all tam, ’Vot for? +Who write dis? You not? Eh? Who sen’ dis?’ He +make me put my name dere; den I get out putty quvick or +he ask yet vat iss it for a yob you got somebody, eh?”</p> +<p>“Oh, well, we’ve got him now, and he don’t seem to care +to keep under cover, either.” G. B. Stiles seemed to address +himself. “Too smart to show a sign. See here, Nelson, +are you ready to swear that he’s the man? Are you ready +to swear to all you told me?”</p> +<p>“It is better you gif me a paper once, vit your name, dot +you gif me half dot money.”</p> +<p>Nels Nelson stooped deliberately and went on washing +the horse’s legs. A look of irritation swept over the placid +face of G. B. Stiles, and he slipped the toothpick back in +his vest pocket and walked away.</p> +<p>“I say,” called the Swede after him. “You gif me dot +paper. Eh?”</p> +<p>“I can’t stand talking to you here. You’ll promise to +swear to all you told me when I was here the first time. If +you do that, you are sure of the money, and if you change +it in the least, or show the least sign of backing down, we +neither of us get it. Understand?”</p> +<p>Again the Swede arose, and stood looking at him sullenly. +“It iss ten t’ousand tallers, und I get it half, eh?”</p> +<p>“Oh, you go to thunder!” The proprietor of the hotel +came around the corner of the stable, and G. B. Stiles addressed +himself to him. “I’d like the use of a horse to-day, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_347' name='page_347'></a>347</span> +and your man here, if I can get him. I’ve got to make a +trip to Rigg’s Corners to sell some dry goods. Got a good +buggy?”</p> +<p>“Yes, and a horse you can drive yourself, if you like. +Be gone all day?”</p> +<p>“No, don’t want to fool with a horse––may want to +stay and send the horse back––if I find a place where the +grub is better than it is here. See?”</p> +<p>“You’ll be back after one meal at any place within a +hundred miles of here.” The proprietor laughed.</p> +<p>“Might as well drive yourself. You won’t want to send +the horse back. I’m short of drivers just now. Times are +bad and travel light, so I let one go.”</p> +<p>“I’ll take the Swede there.”</p> +<p>“He’s my station hand. Maybe Jake can drive you. +Nels, where’s Jake?”</p> +<p>“He’s dere in the stable. Shake!” he shouted, without +glancing up, and Jake slouched out into the yard.</p> +<p>“Jake, here’s a gentleman wants you to drive him out +into the country,––”</p> +<p>“I’ll take the Swede. Jake can drive your station wagon +for once.”</p> +<p>G. B. Stiles laughed good-humoredly and returned to the +piazza and sat tilted back with his feet on the rail not far +from Harry King, who was intently reading the <i>New York +Tribune</i>. For a while he eyed the young man covertly, +then dropped his feet to the floor and turned upon him +with a question on the political situation, and deliberately +engaged him in conversation, which Harry King entered into +courteously yet reluctantly. Evidently he was preoccupied +with affairs of his own.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_348' name='page_348'></a>348</span></div> +<p>In the stable yard a discussion was going on. “Dot +horse no goot in buggy. Better you sell heem any +vay. He yoomp by de cars all tam, und he no goot by +buggy.”</p> +<p>“Well, you’ve got to take him by the buggy, if he is no +good. I won’t let Jake drive him around the trains, and +he won’t let Jake go with him out to Rigg’s Corners, so +you’ll have to take the gray and the buggy and go.” The +Swede began a sullen protest, but the proprietor shouted +back to him, “You’ll do this or leave,” and walked in.</p> +<p>Nels went then into the stable, smiling quietly. He was +well satisfied with the arrangement. “Shake, you put dot +big horse by de buggy. No. Tak’ d’oder bridle. I don’t +drive heem mit ol’ bridle; he yoomp too quvick yet. All +tam yoomping, dot horse.”</p> +<p>Presently Nels drove round to the front of the hotel with +the gray horse and a high-top buggy. Harry King regarded +him closely as he passed, but Nels looked straight ahead. +A boy came out carrying Stiles’ heavy valise.</p> +<p>“Put that in behind here,” said Stiles, as he climbed in +and seated himself at Nels Nelson’s side. The gray leaped +forward on the instant with so sudden a jump that he +caught at his hat and missed it. Harry King stepped +down and picked it up.</p> +<p>“What ails your horse?” he asked, as he restored it to +its owner.</p> +<p>“Oh, not’in’. He lak yoomp a little.” And again the +horse leaped forward, taking them off at a frantic pace, +the high-topped buggy atilt as they turned the corner of +the street into the country road. Harry King returned to +his seat. Surely it was the Scandinavian who had walked +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_349' name='page_349'></a>349</span> +down from the bluff with him the evening before. There +was no mistaking that soft, drawling voice.</p> +<p>“See here! You pull your beast down, I want to talk +with you. Hi! There goes my hat again. Can’t you +control him better than that? Let me out.” Nels pulled +the animal down with a powerful arm, and he stood quietly +enough while G. B. Stiles climbed down and walked back +for his hat. “Look here! Can you manage the beast, or +can’t you?” he asked as he stood beside the vehicle and +wiped the dust from his soft black felt with his sleeve. +“If you can’t, I’ll walk.”</p> +<p>“Oh, yas, I feex heem. I leek heem goot ven ve coom +to place nobody see me.”</p> +<p>“I guess that’s what ails him now. You’ve done that +before.”</p> +<p>“Yas, bot if you no lak I leek heem, ust you yoomp in +und I lat heem run goot for two, t’ree mile. Dot feex heem +all right.”</p> +<p>“I don’t know about that. Sure you can hold him?”</p> +<p>“Yas, I hol’ heem so goot he break hee’s yaw off, if +he don’t stop ven I tol’ heem. Now, quvick. Whoa! +Yoomp in.”</p> +<p>G. B. Stiles scrambled in with unusual agility for him, +and again they were off, the gray taking them along with +leaps and bounds, but the road was smooth, and the dust +laid by frequent showers was like velvet under the horse’s +feet. Stiles drew himself up, clinging to the side of the +buggy and to his hat.</p> +<p>“How long will he keep this up?” he asked.</p> +<p>“Oh, he stop putty quvick. He lak it leetle run. T’ree, +four mile he run––das all.” And the Swede was right. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_350' name='page_350'></a>350</span> +After a while the horse settled down to a long, swinging trot. +“Look at heem now. I make heem go all tam lak dis. +Ven I get my money I haf stable of my own und den I buy +heem. I know heem. I all tam tol’ Meester Decker dot +horse no goot––I buy heem sheep. You go’n gif me dot +money, eh?”</p> +<p>“I see. You’re sharp, but you’re asking too much. If +it were not for me, you wouldn’t get a cent, or me either. +See? I’ve spent a thousand hunting that man up, and you +haven’t spent a cent. All you’ve done is to stick here at +the hotel and watch. I’ve been all over the country. Even +went to Europe and down in Mexico––everywhere. +You haven’t really earned a cent of it.”</p> +<p>“Vat for you goin’ all offer de vorld? Vat you got by +dot? Spen’ money––dot vot you got. Me, I stay here. +I fin’ heem; you not got heem all offer de vorld. I tol’ +you, of a man he keel somebody, he run vay, bot he goin’ +coom back where he done it. He not know it vot for he do +it, bot he do it all right.”</p> +<p>“Look here, Nelson; it’s outrageous! You can’t lay +claim to that money. I told you if he was found and you +were willing to give in your evidence just as you gave it to +me that day, I’d give you your fair share of the reward, as +you asked for it, but I never gave you any reason to think +you were to take half. I’ve spent all the money working +up this matter, and if I were to go back now and do nothing, +as I’m half a mind to do, you’d never get a cent of it. +There’s no proof that he’s the man.”</p> +<p>“You no need spen’ dot money.”</p> +<p>“Can’t I get reason into your head? When I set out to +get hold of a criminal, do you think I sit down in one place +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_351' name='page_351'></a>351</span> +and wait? You didn’t find him; he came here, and it’s +only by an accident you have him, and he may clear out yet, +and neither of us be the better off because of your pig-headedness. +Here, drive into that grove and tie your +horse a minute and we’ll come to an understanding. I +can’t write you out a paper while we’re moving along like +this.”</p> +<p>Then Nels turned into the grove and took the horse +from the shafts and tied him some distance away, while +G. B. Stiles took writing materials from his valise, and, sitting +in the buggy, made a show of drawing up a legal paper.</p> +<p>“I’m going to draw you up a paper as you asked me to. +Now how do you know you have the man?”</p> +<p>“It iss ten t’ousand tallers. You make me out dot +paper you gif me half yet.”</p> +<p>“Damn it! You answer my question. I can’t make +this out unless I know you’re going to come up to the +scratch.” He made a show of writing, and talked at the +same time. “I, G. B. Stiles, detective, in the employ of +Peter Craigmile, of the town of Leauvite, for the capture of +the murderer of his son, Peter Craigmile, Jr., do hereby +promise one Nels Nelson, Swede,––in the employ of Mr +Decker, hotel proprietor, as stable man,––for services +rendered in the identification of said criminal at such time +as he should be found,–––Now, what service have you +rendered? How much money have you spent in the +search?”</p> +<p>“Not’ing. I got heem.”</p> +<p>“Nothing. That’s just it.”</p> +<p>“I got heem.”</p> +<p>“No, you haven’t got him, and you can’t get him without +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_352' name='page_352'></a>352</span> +me. Don’t you think it. I am the one to get him. +You have no warrant and no license. I’m the one to put +in the claim and get the reward for you, and you’ll have to +take what I choose to give, and no more. By rights you +would only have your fee as witness, and that’s all. That’s +all the state gives. Whatever else you get is by my kindness +in sharing with you. Hear?”</p> +<p>A dangerous light gleamed in the Swede’s eyes, and +Stiles, by a slight disarrangement of his coat in the search +for his handkerchief, displayed a revolver in his hip pocket. +Nels’ eyes shifted, and he looked away.</p> +<p>“You’d better quit this damned nonsense and say what +you’ll take and what you’ll swear to.”</p> +<p>“I’ll take half dot money,” said Nels, softly and stubbornly.</p> +<p>“I’ll take out all I’ve spent on this case before we divide +it in any way, shape, or manner.” Stiles figured a moment +on the margin of his paper. “Now, what are you going to +swear to? You needn’t shift round. You’ll tell me here +just what you’re prepared to give in as evidence before I +put down a single figure to your name on this paper. See?”</p> +<p>“I done tol’ you all dot in Chicago dot time.”</p> +<p>“Very well. You’ll give that in as evidence, every word +of it, and swear to it?”</p> +<p>“Yas.”</p> +<p>“I don’t more than half believe this is the man. You +know it’s life imprisonment for him if it’s proved on him, +and you’d better be sure you have the right one. I’m in +for justice, and you’re in for the money, that’s plain.”</p> +<p>“Yas, I tank you lak it money, too.”</p> +<p>“I’ll not put him in irons to-night unless you give me +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_353' name='page_353'></a>353</span> +some better reason for your assertion. Why is he the +man?”</p> +<p>“I seen heem dot tam, I know. He got it mark on hees +head vere de blud run dot tam, yust de sam, all right. I +know heem. He speek lak heem. He move hees arm lak +heem. Yas, I know putty good.”</p> +<p>“You’re sure you remember everything he said––all you +told me?”</p> +<p>“Oh, yas. I write it here,” and he drew a small book +from his pocket, very worn and soiled. “All iss here +writed.”</p> +<p>“Let’s see it.” With a smile the Swede put it in Stiles’ +hand. He regarded it in a puzzled way.</p> +<p>“What’s this?” He handed the book back contemptuously. +“You’ll never be able to make that out,––all +dirty and––”</p> +<p>“Yas, I read heem, you not,––dot’s Swedish.”</p> +<p>“Very well. Perhaps you know what you’re about,” +and the discussion went on, until at last G. B. Stiles, partly +by intimidation, partly by assumption of being able to get +on without his services, persuaded Nels to modify his demands +and accept three thousand for his evidence. Then +the gray was put in the shafts again, and they drove to the +town quietly, as if they had been to Rigg’s Corners and +back.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_354' name='page_354'></a>354</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXVIII_A_RESEMBLANCE_SOMEWHERE' id='CHAPTER_XXVIII_A_RESEMBLANCE_SOMEWHERE'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XXVIII</h2> +<h3>“A RESEMBLANCE SOMEWHERE”</h3> +</div> +<p>While G. B. Stiles and the big Swede were taking their +drive and bargaining away Harry King’s liberty, he had +loitered about the town, and visited a few places familiar +to him. First he went to the home of Elder Craigmile +and found it locked, and the key in the care of one of the +bank clerks who slept there during the owner’s absence. +After sitting a while on the front steps, with his elbows on +his knees and his head in his hands, he rose and strolled +out along the quiet country road on its grassy footpath, past +the Ballards’ home.</p> +<p>Mary and Bertrand were out in the little orchard at the +back of the house, gazing up at the apple blossoms that +hung over their heads in great pale pink clouds. A sweet +odor came from the lilacs that hung over the garden fence, +and the sunlight streamed down on the peaceful home, and +on the opening spring flowers––the borders of dwarf purple +iris and big clusters of peonies, just beginning to bud,––and +on the beehives scattered about with the bees flying +out and in. Ah! It was still the same––tempting and +inviting.</p> +<p>He paused at the gate, looking wistfully at the open door, +but did not enter. No, he must keep his own counsel and +hold to his purpose, without stirring these dear old friends +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_355' name='page_355'></a>355</span> +to sorrowful sympathy. So he passed on, unseen by them, +feeling the old love for the place and all the tender memories +connected with it revived and deepened. On he went, +strolling toward the little schoolhouse where he had found +dear Betty Ballard sleeping at the big school desk the evening +before, and passed it by––only looking in curiously +at the tousled heads bent over their lessons, and at Betty +herself, where she sat at the desk, a class on the long recitation +bench before her, and a great boy standing at the blackboard. +He saw her rise and take the chalk from the +boy’s hand and make a few rapid strokes with it on the +board.</p> +<p>Little Betty a school-teacher! She had suffered much! +How much did she care now? Was it over and her heart +healed? Had other loves come to her? All intent now +on her work, she stood with her back toward him, and as +he passed the open door she turned half about, and he saw +her profile sharply against the blackboard. Older? Yes, +she looked older, but prettier for that, and slight and trim +and neat, dressed in a soft shade of green. She had worn +such a dress once at a picnic. Well he remembered it––could +he ever forget? Swiftly she turned again to the board +and drew the eraser across the work, and he heard her +voice distinctly, with its singing quality––how well he +remembered that also––“Now, how many of the class can +work this problem?”</p> +<p>Ah, little Betty! little Betty! Life is working problems +for us all, and you are working yours to a sweet conclusion, +helping the children, and taking up your own burdens and +bearing them bravely. This was Harry King’s thought as +he strolled on and seated himself again under the basswood +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_356' name='page_356'></a>356</span> +tree by the meadow brook, and took from his pocket the +worn scrap of paper the wind had brought him and read it +again.</p> +<table summary=''><tr><td> +<p class='cg'>“Out of my life, and into the night,<br /> +<span class='indent4'> </span>But never out of my heart, my own.<br /> +Into the darkness, out of the light,<br /> +<span class='indent4'> </span>Bleeding and wounded and walking alone.”</p> +</td></tr></table> +<p>Such a tender, rhythmic bit of verse––Betty must have +written it. It was like her.</p> +<p>After a time he rose and strolled back again past the +little schoolhouse, and it was recess. Long before he +reached it he heard the voices of the children shouting, +“Anty, anty over, anty, anty over.” They were divided +into two bands, one on either side of the small building, +over which they tossed the ball and shouted as they tossed +it, “Anty, anty over”; and the band on the other side, +warned by the cry, caught the ball on the rebound if they +could, and tore around the corner of the building, trying to +hit with it any luckless wight on the other side, and so claim +him for their own, and thus changing sides, the merry romp +went on.</p> +<p>Betty came to the door with the bell in her hand, and +stood for a moment looking out in the sunshine. One of +the smallest of the boys ran to her and threw his arms +around her, and, looking up in her face, screamed in wildest +excitement, “I caught it twice, Teacher, I did.”</p> +<p>With her hand on his head she looked in his eyes and +smiled and tinkled her little bell, and the children, big and +little, all came crowding through the door, hustling like a +flock of chickens, and every boy snatched off his cap as he +rushed by her.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_357' name='page_357'></a>357</span></div> +<p>Ah, grave, dignified little Betty! Who was that passing +slowly along the road? Like a wild rose by the wayside +she seemed to him, with her pink cheeks and in her soft +green gown, framed thus by the doorway of the old schoolhouse. +Naturally she had no recognition for this bearded +man, walking by with stiff, soldierly step, yet something +caused her to look again, turning as she entered, and, when +he looked back, their eyes met, and hers dropped before his, +and she was lost to his sight as she closed the door after her. +Of course she could not recognize him disguised thus with +the beard on his face, and his dark, tanned skin. She did +not recognize him, and he was glad, yet sore at heart.</p> +<p>He had had all he could bear, and for the rest of the morning +he wrote letters, sitting in his room at Decker’s hotel. +Only two letters, but one was a very long one––to Amalia +Manovska. Out in the world he dared not use her own +name, so he addressed the envelope to Miss McBride, in +Larry Kildene’s care, at the nearest station to which they +had agreed letters should be sent. Before he finished the +second letter the gong sounded for dinner. The noon meal +was always dinner at the hotel. He thrust his papers and +the unfinished letter in his valise and locked it––and went +below.</p> +<p>G. B. Stiles was already there, seated in the same place +as on the day before, and Harry took his seat opposite him, +and they began a conversation in the same facile way, but +the manner of the dry-goods salesman towards him seemed +to have undergone a change. It had lost its swagger, and +was more that of a man who could be a gentleman if he +chose, while to the surprise of Stiles the manner of the young +man was as disarmingly quiet and unconcerned as before, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_358' name='page_358'></a>358</span> +and as abstracted. He could not believe that any man +hovering on the brink of a terrible catastrophe, and one to +avert which required concealment of identity, could be so +unwary. He half believed the Swede was laboring under an +hallucination, and decided to be deliberate, and await +developments for the rest of the day.</p> +<p>After dinner they wandered out to the piazza side by +side, and there they sat and smoked, and talked over the +political situation as they had the evening before, and +Stiles was surprised at the young man’s ignorance of general +public matters. Was it ignorance, or indifference?</p> +<p>“I thought all you army men would stand by Grant to the +drop of the hat.”</p> +<p>“Yes, I suppose we would.”</p> +<p>“You suppose so! Don’t you know? I carried a gun +under Grant, and I’d swear to any policy he’d go in for, +and what I say is, they haven’t had quite enough down +there. What the South needs is another licking. That’s +what it needs.”</p> +<p>“Oh, no, no, no. I was sick of fighting, long before +they laid me up, and I guess a lot of us were.”</p> +<p>G. B. Stiles brought his feet to the floor with a stamp of +surprise and turned to look full in the young man’s face. +For a moment he gazed on him thus, then grunted. “Ever +feel one of their bullets?”</p> +<p>“Oh, yes.”</p> +<p>“That the mark, there over your temple?”</p> +<p>“No, it didn’t do any harm to speak of. That’s––where +something––struck me.”</p> +<p>“Oh, you don’t say!” Harry King rose. “Leaving?”</p> +<p>“No. I have a few letters to write––and––”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_359' name='page_359'></a>359</span></div> +<p>“Sorry to miss you. Staying in town for some time?”</p> +<p>“I hardly know. I may.”</p> +<p>“Plans unsettled? Well, times are unsettled and no +money stirring. My plans are all upset, too.”</p> +<p>The young man returned to his room and continued his +writing. One short letter to Betty, inclosing the worn +scrap of paper the wind had brought him; he kissed it +before he placed it in the envelope. Then he wrote one to +her father and mother jointly, and a long one to Hester +Craigmile. Sometimes he would pause in his writing and +tear up a page, and begin over again, but at last all were +done and inclosed in a letter to the Elder and placed in a +heavy envelope and sealed. Only the one to Amalia he +did not inclose, but carried it out and mailed it himself.</p> +<p>Passing the bank on the way to the post office, he dropped +in and made quite a heavy deposit. It was just before +closing time and the clerks were all intent on getting their +books straight, preparatory to leaving. How well he remembered +that moment of restless turning of ledgers and +the slight accession of eagerness in the younger clerks, as +they followed the long columns of figures down with the +forefinger of the left hand––the pen poised in the right. +The whole scene smote him poignantly as he stood at the +teller’s window waiting. And he might have been doing +that, he thought! A whole lifetime spent in doing just +that and more like it, year in and year out!</p> +<p>How had his life been better? He had sinned––and +failed. Ah! But he had lived and loved––lived terribly +and loved greatly. God help him, how he loved! Even +for life to end here––either in prison or in death––still +he had felt the tremendous passions, and understood the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_360' name='page_360'></a>360</span> +meaning of their power in a human soul. This had life +brought him, and a love beyond measure to crown all.</p> +<p>The teller peered at him through the little window behind +which he had stood so many years peering at people in this +sleepy little bank, this sure, safe, little bank, always doing +its conservative business in the same way, and heretofore +always making good. He reached out a long, well-shaped +hand,––a large-veined hand, slightly hairy at the wrist, +to take the bank notes. How often had Harry King seen +that hand stretched thus through the little window, drawing +bank notes toward him! Almost with a shock he saw +it now reach for his own––for the first time. In the old +days he had had none to deposit. It was always for others +it had been extended. Now it seemed as if he must seize +the hand and shake it,––the only hand that had been +reached out to him yet, in this town where his boyhood had +been spent.</p> +<p>A young man who had preceded Harry King at the +teller’s window paused near by at the cashier’s desk and +began asking questions which Harry himself would have +been glad to ask, but could not.</p> +<p>He was an alert, bright-eyed young chap with a smiling +face. “Good afternoon, Mr. Copeland. Any news for me +to-day?”</p> +<p>Mr. Copeland was an elderly man of great dignity, and +almost as much of a figure there as the Elder himself. It +was an act of great temerity to approach him for items of +news for the <i>Leauvite Mercury</i>. Of this fact the young +reporter seemed to be blithely ignorant. All the clerks +were covertly watching the outcome, and thus attention +was turned from Harry King; even the teller glanced frequently +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_361' name='page_361'></a>361</span> +at the cashier’s desk as he counted the bank notes +placed in his hand.</p> +<p>“News? No. No news,” said Mr. Copeland, without +looking up.</p> +<p>“Thank you. It’s my business to ask for it, you know. +We’re making more of a feature of personal items than ever +before. We’re up to date, you see. ‘Find out what people +want and then give it to them.’ That’s our motto.” The +young man leaned forward over the high railing that +corralled the cashier in his pen apart from the public, +smilingly oblivious of that dignitary’s objections to +an interview. “Expecting the return of Elder Craigmile +soon?”</p> +<p>At that question, to the surprise of all, the cashier suddenly +changed his manner to the suave affability with which +he greeted people of consequence. “We are expecting +Elder Craigmile shortly. Yes. Indeed he may arrive +any day, if the voyage is favorable.”</p> +<p>“Thank you. Mrs. Craigmile accompanies him, I +suppose?”</p> +<p>“It is not likely, no. Her health demands––ahem––a +little longer rest and change.”</p> +<p>“Ah! The Elder not called back by––for any particular +reason? No. Business going well? Good. I’m told +there’s a great deal of depression.”</p> +<p>“Oh, in a way––there may be,––but we’re all of the +conservative sort here in Leauvite. We’re not likely to +feel it if there is. Good afternoon.”</p> +<p>No one paid any attention to Harry King as he walked +out after the <i>Leauvite Mercury</i> reporter, except Mr. Copeland, +who glanced at him keenly as he passed his desk. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_362' name='page_362'></a>362</span> +Then, looking at his watch, he came out of his corral and +turned the key in the bank door.</p> +<p>“We’ll have no more interruptions now,” he said, as he +paused at the teller’s window. “You know the young man +who just went out?”</p> +<p>“Sam Carter of the <i>Mercury</i>. Old Billings no doubt +sent him in to learn how we stand.”</p> +<p>“No, no, no. Sam Carter––I know him. Who’s the +young man who followed him out?”</p> +<p>“I don’t know. Here’s his signature. He’s just made +a big deposit on long time––only one thousand on call. +Unusual these days.”</p> +<p>Mr. Copeland’s eyes glittered an instant. “Good. +That’s something. I decided to give the town people to +understand that there is no need for their anxiety. It’s +the best policy, and when the Elder returns, he may be +induced to withdraw his insane offer of reward. Ten thousand +dollars! It’s ridiculous, when the young men may +both be dead, for all the world will ever know.”</p> +<p>“If we could do that––but I’ve known the Elder too +long to hope for it. This deposit stands for a year, see? +And the ten thousand the Elder has set one side for the +reward gives us twenty thousand we could not count on +yesterday.”</p> +<p>“In all the history of this bank we never were in so tight +a place. It’s extraordinary, and quite unnecessary. That’s +a bright boy––Sam Carter. I never thought of his putting +such a construction on it when I admitted the +fact that Mrs. Craigmile is to remain. Two big banks +closed in Chicago this morning, and twenty small ones all +over the country during the last three days. One goes +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_363' name='page_363'></a>363</span> +and hauls another down. If we had only cabled across +the Atlantic two weeks ago when I sent that letter––he +must have the letter by now––and if he has, he’s on the +ocean.”</p> +<p>“This deposit tides us over a few days, and, as I said, if +we could only get our hands on that reserve of the Elder’s, +we’d be safe whatever comes.”</p> +<p>“He’ll have to bend his will for once. He must be made +to see it, and we must get our hands on it. I think he will. +He’d cut off his right hand before he’d see this bank go +under.”</p> +<p>“It’s his son’s murder that’s eating into his heart. He’s +been losing ground ever since.”</p> +<p>The clerks gradually disappeared, quietly slipping out +into the sunshine one by one as their books were balanced, +and now the two men stood alone. It was a time used by +them for taking account of the bank’s affairs generally, +and they felt the stability of that institution to be quite +personal to them.</p> +<p>“I’ve seen that young man before,” said Mr. Copeland. +“Now, who is he? Harry King––Harry King,––the +Kings moved away from here––twelve years ago––wasn’t +it? Their son would not be as old as this man.”</p> +<p>“Boys grow up fast. You never can tell.”</p> +<p>“The Kings were a short, thickset lot.”</p> +<p>“He may not be one of them. He said nothing about +ever having been here before. I never talk with any one +here at the window. It’s quite against my rules for the +clerks, and has to be so for myself, of course. I leave that +sort of thing to you and the Elder.”</p> +<p>“I say––I’ve seen him before––the way he walks––the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_364' name='page_364'></a>364</span> +way he carries his head––there’s a resemblance somewhere.”</p> +<p>The two men also departed, after looking to the safe, and +the last duties devolving on them, seeing that all was +locked and double-locked. It was a solemn duty, always +attended to solemnly.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_365' name='page_365'></a>365</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXIX_THE_ARREST' id='CHAPTER_XXIX_THE_ARREST'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XXIX</h2> +<h3>THE ARREST</h3> +</div> +<p>Sam Carter loitered down the street after leaving the +bank, and when Harry King approached, he turned with his +ready smile and accosted him.</p> +<p>“Pleasant day. I see you’re a stranger here, and I +thought I might get an item from you. Carter’s my name, +and I’m doing the reporting for the <i>Mercury</i>. Be glad to +make your acquaintance. Show you round a little.”</p> +<p>Harry was nonplussed for a moment. Such things did +not use to occur in this old-fashioned place as running about +the streets picking up items from people and asking personal +questions for the paper to exploit the replies. He +looked twice at Sam Carter before responding.</p> +<p>“Thank you, I––I’ve been here before. I know the +place pretty well.”</p> +<p>“Very pretty place, don’t you think so? Mean to stop +for some time?”</p> +<p>“I hardly know as yet.” Harry King mused a little, +then resolved to break his loneliness by accepting the casual +acquaintance, and to avoid personalities about himself by +asking questions about the town and those he used to know, +but whom he preferred not to see. It was an opportunity. +“Yes, it is a pretty place. Have you been here long?”</p> +<p>“I’ve been here––let’s see. About three years––maybe +a little less. You must have been away from Leauvite +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_366' name='page_366'></a>366</span> +longer than that, I judge. I’ve never left the place since +I came and I never saw you before. No wonder I thought +you a stranger.”</p> +<p>“I may call myself one––yes. A good many changes +since you came?”</p> +<p>“Oh, yes. See the new courthouse? It’s a beauty,––all +solid stone,––cost fifty thousand dollars. The <i>Mercury</i> +had a great deal to do with bringing it about,––working +up enthusiasm and the like,––but there is a great deal of +depression just now, and taxes running up. People think +government is taking a good deal out of them for such public +buildings, but, Lord help us! the government is needing +money just now as much as the people. It’s hard to be +public spirited when taxes are being raised. You have +people here?”</p> +<p>“Not now––no. Who’s mayor here now?”</p> +<p>“Harding––Harding of the iron works. He makes a +good one, too. There’s the new courthouse. The jail is +underneath at the back. See the barred windows? No +breaking out of there. Three prisoners did break out of +the old one during the year this building was under construction,––each +in a different way, too,––shows how +badly they needed a new one. Quite an ornament to the +square, don’t you think so?”</p> +<p>“The jail?”</p> +<p>“No, no,––The building as a whole. Better go over it +while you’re here.”</p> +<p>“I may––do so––yes.”</p> +<p>“Staying some time, I believe you said.”</p> +<p>“Did I? I may have said so.”</p> +<p>“Staying at the hotel, I believe?”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_367' name='page_367'></a>367</span></div> +<p>“Yes, and here we are.” Harry King stood an instant––undecided. +Certain things he wished to know, but had +not the courage to ask––not on the street––but maybe +seated on the veranda he could ask this outsider, in a +casual way. “Drop in with me and have a smoke.”</p> +<p>“I will, thank you. I often run in,––in the way of +business,––but I haven’t tried it as a stopping place. +Meals pretty good?”</p> +<p>“Very good.” They took seats at the end of the piazza +where Harry King led the way. The sun was now low, but +the air was still warm enough for comfort, and no one was +there but themselves, for it lacked an hour to the return of +the omnibus and the arrival of the usual loafers who congregated +at that time.</p> +<p>“You’ve made a good many acquaintances since you +came, no doubt?”</p> +<p>“Well––a good many––yes.”</p> +<p>“Know the Craigmiles?”</p> +<p>“The Craigmiles? There’s no one there to know––now––but +the Elder. Oh, his wife, of course, but she +stays at home so close no one ever sees her. They’re away +now, if you want to see them.”</p> +<p>“And she never goes out––you say?”</p> +<p>“Never since I’ve been in the town. You see, there was +a tragedy in the family. Just before I came it happened, +and I remember the town was all stirred up about it. Their +son was murdered.”</p> +<p>Harry King gave a quick start, then gathered himself up +in strong control and tilted his chair back against the wall.</p> +<p>“Their son murdered?” he asked. “Tell me about it. +All you know.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_368' name='page_368'></a>368</span></div> +<p>“That’s just it––nobody knows anything. They know +he was murdered, because he disappeared completely. The +young man was called Peter Junior, after his father, of +course––and he was the one that was murdered. They +found every evidence of it. It was there on the bluff, above +the wildest part of the river, where the current is so strong +no man could live a minute in it. He would be dashed to +death in the flood, even if he were not killed in the fall from +the brink, and that young man was pushed over right there.”</p> +<p>“How did they know he was pushed over?”</p> +<p>“They knew he was. They found his hat there, and it +was bloody, as if he had been struck first, and a club there, +also bloody,––and it is believed he was killed first and +then pushed over, for there is the place yet, after three +years, where the earth gave way with the weight of something +shoved over the edge. Well, would you believe it––that +old man has kept the knowledge of it from his +wife all this time. She thinks her son quarreled with his +father and went off, and that he will surely return some +day.”</p> +<p>“And no one in the village ever told her?”</p> +<p>“All the town have helped the old Elder to keep it from +her. You’d think such a thing impossible, wouldn’t you? +But it’s the truth. The old man bribed the <i>Mercury</i> to +keep it out, and, by jiminy, it was done! Here, in a town of +this size where every one knows all about every one else’s +affairs––it was done! It seems people took an especial +interest in keeping it from her, yet every one was talking +about it, and so I heard all there was to hear. Hallo! +What are you doing here?”</p> +<p>This last remark was addressed to Nels Nelson, who +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_369' name='page_369'></a>369</span> +appeared just below them and stood peering up at them +through the veranda railing.</p> +<p>“I yust vaiting for Meestair Stiles. He tol’ me vait for +heem here.”</p> +<p>“Mr. Stiles? Who’s he?”</p> +<p>“Dere he coomin’.”</p> +<p>As he spoke G. B. Stiles came through the hotel door and +walked gravely up to them. Something in his manner, and +in the expectant, watchful eye of the Swede, caused them +both to rise. At the same moment, Kellar, the sheriff, +came up the front steps and approached them, and placing +his hand on Harry King’s shoulder, drew from his pocket a +pair of handcuffs.</p> +<p>“Young man, it is my duty to arrest you. Here is my +badge––this is quite straight––for the murder of Peter +Craigmile, Jr.”</p> +<p>The young man neither moved nor spoke for a moment, +and as he stood thus the sheriff took him by the arm, and +roused him. “Richard Kildene, you are under arrest for +the murder of your cousin, Peter Craigmile, Jr.”</p> +<p>With a quick, frantic movement, Harry King sprang +back and thrust both men violently from him. The red of +anger mounted to his hair and throbbed in his temples, +then swept back to his heart, and left him with a deathlike +pallor.</p> +<p>“Keep back. I’m not Richard Kildene. You have the +wrong man. Peter Craigmile was never murdered.”</p> +<p>The big Swede leaped the piazza railing and stood close +to him, while the sheriff held him pinioned, and Sam Carter +drew out his notebook.</p> +<p>“You know me, Mr. Kellar,––stand off, I say. I am +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_370' name='page_370'></a>370</span> +Peter Craigmile. Look at me. Put away those handcuffs. +It is I, alive, Peter Craigmile, Jr.”</p> +<p>“That’s a very clever plea, but it’s no go,” said G. B. +Stiles, and proceeded to fasten the irons on his wrists.</p> +<p>“Yas, I know you dot man keel heem, all right. I hear +you tol’ some von you keel heem,” said the Swede, slowly, +in suppressed excitement.</p> +<p>“You’re a very good actor, young man,––mighty clever,––but +it’s no go. Now you’ll walk along with us if you +please,” said Mr. Kellar.</p> +<p>“But I tell you I don’t please. It’s a mistake. I am +Peter Craigmile, Jr., himself, alive.”</p> +<p>“Well, if you are, you’ll have a chance to prove it, but +evidence is against you. If you are he, why do you come +back under an assumed name during your father’s absence? +A little hitch there you did not take into consideration.”</p> +<p>“I had my reasons––good ones––I––came back to confess +to the––un––un––witting––killing of my cousin, +Richard.” He turned from one to the other, panting as if +he had been running a race, and threw out his words impetuously. +“I tell you I came here for the very purpose of +giving myself up––but you have the wrong man.”</p> +<p>By this time a crowd had collected, and the servants were +running from their work all over the hotel, while the proprietor +stood aloof with staring eyes.</p> +<p>“Here, Mr. Decker, you remember me––Elder Craigmile’s +son? Some of you must remember me.”</p> +<p>But the proprietor only wagged his head. He would not +be drawn into the thing. “I have no means of knowing who +you are––no more than Adam. The name you wrote in +my book was Harry King.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_371' name='page_371'></a>371</span></div> +<p>“I tell you I had my reasons. I meant to wait here +until the Elder’s––my father’s return and––”</p> +<p>“And in the meantime we’ll put you in a quiet little +apartment, very private, where you can wait, while we +look into things a bit.”</p> +<p>“You needn’t take me through the streets with these +things on; I’ve no intention of running away. Let me go to +my room a minute.”</p> +<p>“Yes, and put a bullet through your head. I’ve no +intention of running any risks now we have you,” said the +detective.</p> +<p>“Now you have who? You have no idea whom you +have. Take off these shackles until I pay my bill. You +have no objection to that, have you?”</p> +<p>They turned into the hotel, and the handcuffs were removed +while the young man took out his pocketbook and +paid his reckoning. Then he turned to them.</p> +<p>“I must ask you to accompany me to my room while I +gather my toilet necessities together.” This they did, +G. B. Stiles and the sheriff walking one on either side, while +the Swede followed at their heels. “What are you doing +here?” he demanded, turning suddenly upon the stable man.</p> +<p>“Oh, I yust lookin’ a leetle out.”</p> +<p>“Mr. Stiles, what does this mean, that you have that man +dogging me?”</p> +<p>“It’s his affair, not mine. He thinks he has a certain +interest in you.”</p> +<p>Then he turned in exasperation to the sheriff. “Can you +give me a little information, Mr. Kellar? What has that +Swede to do with me? Why am I arrested for the murder +of my own self––preposterous! I, a man as alive as you +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_372' name='page_372'></a>372</span> +are? You can see for yourself that I am Elder Craigmile’s +son. You know me?”</p> +<p>“I know the Elder fairly well––every one in Leauvite +knows him, but I can’t say as I’ve ever taken particular +notice of his boy, and, anyway, the boy was murdered three +years ago––a little over––for it was in the fall of the +year––well, that’s most four years––and I must say it’s a +mighty clever dodge, as Mr. Stiles says, for you to play +off this on us. It’s a matter that will bear looking into. +Now you sit down here and hold on to yourself, while I +go through your things. You’ll get them all, never fear.”</p> +<p>Then Harry King sat down and looked off through the +open window, and paid no heed to what the men were +doing. They might turn his large valise inside out and +read every scrap of written paper. There was nothing to +give the slightest clew to his identity. He had left the +envelope addressed to the Elder, containing the letters he +had written, at the bank, to be placed in the safety vault, +and not to be delivered until ordered to do so by himself.</p> +<p>As they finished their search and restored the articles +to his valise, he asked again that the handcuffs be left off +as he walked through the streets.</p> +<p>“I have no desire to escape. It is my wish to go with you. +I only wish I might have seen the––my father first. He +could not have helped me––but he would have understood––it +would have seemed less––”</p> +<p>He could not go on, and the sheriff slipped the handcuffs +in his pocket, and they proceeded in silence to the courthouse, +where he listened to the reading of the warrant and +his indictment in dazed stupefaction, and then walked +again in silence between his captors to the jail in the rear.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_373' name='page_373'></a>373</span></div> +<p>“No one has ever been in this cell,” said Mr. Kellar. +“I’m doing the best I can for you.”</p> +<p>“How long must I stay here? Who brings accusation?”</p> +<p>“I don’t know how long: as this is a murder charge +you can’t be bailed out, and the trial will take time. The +Elder brings accusation––naturally.”</p> +<p>“When is he expected home?”</p> +<p>“Can’t say. You’ll have some one to defend you, and +then you can ask all the questions you wish.” The sheriff +closed the heavy door and the key was turned.</p> +<p>Then began weary days of waiting. If it had been possible +to get the trial over with, Harry would have been glad, +but it made little difference to him now, since the step had +been taken, and a trial in his case would only be a verdict, +anyway––and confession was a simple thing, and the hearing +also.</p> +<p>The days passed, and he wondered that no one came to +him––no friend of the old time. Where were Bertrand +Ballard and Mary? Where was little Betty? Did they +not know he was in jail? He did not know that others +had been arrested on the same charge and released, more +than once. True, no one had made the claim of being the +Elder’s own son and the murdered man himself. As such +incidents were always disturbing to Betty, when Bertrand +read the notice of the arrest in the <i>Mercury</i>, the paper was +laid away in his desk and his little daughter was spared +the sight of it this time.</p> +<p>But he spoke of the matter to his wife. “Here is another +case of arrest for poor Peter Junior’s murder, Mary. The +man claims to be Peter Junior himself, but as he registered +at the hotel under an assumed name it is likely to be only +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_374' name='page_374'></a>374</span> +another attempt to get the reward money by some +detective. It was very unwise for the Elder to make it +so large a sum.”</p> +<p>“It can’t be. Peter Junior would never be so cruel as +to stay away all this time, if he were alive, no matter how +deeply he may have quarreled with his father. I believe +they both went over the bluff and are both dead.”</p> +<p>“It stands to reason that one or the other body would +have been found in that case. One might be lost, but +hardly both. The search was very thorough, even down +to the mill race ten miles below.”</p> +<p>“The current is so swift there, they might have been +carried over the race, and on, before the search began. I +think so, although no one else seems to.”</p> +<p>“I wish the Elder would remove that temptation of the +reward. It is only an inducement to crime. Time alone +will solve the mystery, and as long as he continues to brood +over it, he will go on failing in health. It’s coming to an +obsession with him to live to see Richard Kildene hung, +and some one will have to swing for it if he has his way. +Now he will return and find this man in jail, and will bend +every effort, and give all his thought toward getting him +convicted.”</p> +<p>“But I thought you said they do not hang in this state.”</p> +<p>“True––true. But imprisonment for life is––worse. +I’m thinking of what the Elder would like could he have his +way.”</p> +<p>“Bertrand––I believe the Elder is sure the man will be +found and that it will kill his wife, when she comes to know +that Peter Junior was murdered, and that is why he took +her to Scotland. She told me she was sure her son was +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_375' name='page_375'></a>375</span> +there, or would go to see his great aunts there, and that is +why she consented to go––but I’m sure the Elder wished +to get her out of the way.”</p> +<p>“Strange––strange,” said Bertrand. “After all, it is +better to forgive. No one knows what transpired, and +Richard is the real sufferer.”</p> +<p>“Do you suppose he’ll leave Hester there, Bertrand?”</p> +<p>“I hardly think she would be left, but it is impossible to +tell. A son’s loss is more than any other––to a mother.”</p> +<p>“Do you think so, Bertrand? It would be hardest of +all to lose a husband, and the Elder has failed so much since +Peter Junior’s death.”</p> +<p>“Peter Junior seems to be the only one who has escaped +suffering in this tragedy. Remorse in Richard’s case, and +stubborn anger in the Elder’s––they are emotions that +take large toll out of a man’s vitality. If ever Richard is +found, he will not be the young man we knew.”</p> +<p>“Unless he is innocent. All this may have been an +accident.”</p> +<p>“Then why is he staying in hiding?”</p> +<p>“He may have felt there was no way to prove his innocence.”</p> +<p>“Well, there is another reason why the Elder should +withdraw his offer of a reward, and when he comes back, +I mean to try what can be done once more. Everything +would have to be circumstantial. He will have a hard +time to prove his nephew’s guilt.”</p> +<p>“I can’t see why he should try to prove it. It must have +been an accident––at the last. Of course it might have +been begun in anger, in a moment of misunderstanding, but +the nature of the boys would go to show that it never could +have been done intentionally. It is impossible.”</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_376' name='page_376'></a>376</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXX_THE_ARGUMENT' id='CHAPTER_XXX_THE_ARGUMENT'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XXX</h2> +<h3>THE ARGUMENT</h3> +</div> +<p>“Mr. Ballard, either my son was murdered, or he was a +murderer. The crime falls upon us, and the disgrace of it, +no matter how you look at it.” The Elder sat in the back +room at the bank, where his friend had been arguing with +him to withdraw the offer of a reward for the arrest. “It’s +too late, now––too late. The man’s found and he claims +to be my son. You’re a kindly man, Mr. Ballard, but a +blind one.”</p> +<p>Bertrand drew his chair closer to the Elder’s, as if by so +doing he might establish a friendlier thought in the man’s +heart. “Blind? Blind, Elder Craigmile?”</p> +<p>“I say blind. I see. I see it all.” The Elder rose and +paced the floor. “The boys fought, there on the bluff, and +sought to kill each other, and for the same cause that has +wrought most of the evil in the world. Over the love of +a woman they fought. Peter carried a blackthorn stick +that ought never to have been in my house––you know, for +you brought it to me––and struck his cousin with it, and +at the same instant was pushed over the brink, as Richard +intended.”</p> +<p>“How do you know that Richard was not pushed over? +How do you know that he did not fall over with his cousin? +How can you dare work for a man’s conviction on such +slight evidence?”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_377' name='page_377'></a>377</span></div> +<p>“How do I know? Although you would favor that––that––although––” +The Elder paused and struggled +for control, then sat weakly down and took up the argument +again with trembling voice. “Mr. Ballard, I would +spare you––much of this matter which has been brought +to my knowledge––but I cannot––because it must come +out at the trial. It was over your little daughter, Betty, +that they fought. She has known all these years that +Richard Kildene murdered her lover.”</p> +<p>“Elder––Elder! Your brooding has unbalanced your +mind.”</p> +<p>“Wait, my friend. This falls on you with but half the +burden that I have borne. My son was no murderer. +Richard Kildene is not only a murderer, but a coward. +He went to your daughter while we were dragging the river +for my poor boy’s body, and told her he had murdered her +lover; that he pushed him over the bluff and that he intended +to do so. Now he adds to his crime––by––coming +here––and pretending––to be––my son. He shall hang. +He shall hang. If he does not, there is no justice in +heaven.” The Elder looked up and shook his hand above +his head as if he defied the whole heavenly host.</p> +<p>Bertrand Ballard sat for a moment stunned. Such a +preposterous turn was beyond his comprehension. +Strangely enough his first thought was a mere contradiction, +and he said: “Men are not hung in this state. You will +not have your wish.” He leaned forward, with his elbows +on the great table and his head in his hands; then, without +looking up, he said: “Go on. Go on. How did +you come by this astounding information? Was it from +Betty?”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_378' name='page_378'></a>378</span></div> +<p>“Then may he be shut in the blackest dungeon for +the rest of his life. No, it was not from Betty. Never. +She has kept this terrible secret well. I have not seen your +daughter––not––since––since this was told me. It has +been known to the detective and to my attorney, Milton +Hibbard, for two years, and to me for one year––just +before I offered the increased reward to which you so object. +I had reason.”</p> +<p>“Then it is as I thought. Your offer of ten thousand +dollars reward has incited the crime of attempting to convict +an innocent man. Again I ask you, how did you come +by this astounding information?”</p> +<p>“By the word of an eyewitness. Sit still, Mr. Ballard, +until you hear the whole; then blame me if you can. A few +years ago you had a Swede working for you in your garden. +You boarded him. He slept in a little room over your +summer kitchen; do you remember?”</p> +<p>“Yes.”</p> +<p>“He saw Richard Kildene come to the house when we +were all away––while you were with me––your wife with +mine,––and your little daughter alone. This Swede heard +all that was said, and saw all that was done. His testimony +alone will––”</p> +<p>“Convict a man? It is greed! What is your detective +working for and why does this Swede come forward at this +late day with his testimony? Greed! Elder Craigmile, +how do you know that this testimony is not all made up +between them? I will go home and ask Betty, and learn +the truth.”</p> +<p>“And why does the young man come here under an assumed +name, and when he is discovered, claim to be my +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_379' name='page_379'></a>379</span> +son? The only claim he could make that could save him! +If he knows anything, he knows that if he pretends he is +my son––laboring under the belief that he has killed +Richard Kildene––when he knows Richard’s death can +be disproved by your daughter’s statement that she saw +and talked with Richard––he knows that he may be released +from the charge of murder and may establish himself +here as the man whom he himself threw over the bluff, and +who, therefore, can never return to give him the lie. I say––if +this is proved on him, he shall suffer the extreme +penalty of the law, or there is no justice in the land.”</p> +<p>Bertrand rose, sadly shaken. “This is a very terrible +accusation, my friend. Let us hope it may not be proved +true. I will go home and ask Betty. You will take her +testimony before that of the Swede?”</p> +<p>“If you are my friend, why are you willing my son should +be proven a murderer? It is a deep-laid scheme, and +Richard Kildene walks close in his father’s steps. I have +always seen his father in him. I tried to save him for my +sister’s sake. I brought him up in the nurture and admonition +of the Lord, and did for him all that fathers do for +their sons, and now I have the fool’s reward––the reward +of the man who warmed the viper in his bosom. He, to +come here and sit in my son’s place––to eat bread at my +table––at my wife’s right hand––with her smile in his +eyes? Rather he shall––”</p> +<p>“We will find out the truth, and, if possible, you shall be +saved from yourself, Elder Craigmile, and your son will +not be proven a murderer. Let me still be your friend.” +Bertrand’s voice thrilled with suppressed emotion and the +sympathy he could not utter, as he held out his hand, which +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_380' name='page_380'></a>380</span> +the Elder took in both his own shaking ones. His voice +trembled with suppressed emotion as he spoke.</p> +<p>“Pray God Hester may stay where she is until this thing +is over. And pray God you may not be blinded by love +of your daughter, who was not true to my son. She was +promised to become his wife, but through all these years +she protects by her silence the murderer of her lover. +Ponder on this thought, Bertrand Ballard, and pray God +you may have the strength to be just.”</p> +<p>Bertrand walked homeward with bowed head. It was +Saturday. The day’s baking was in progress, and Mary +Ballard was just removing a pan of temptingly browned +tea cakes from the oven when he entered. She did not +see his face as he asked, “Mary, where can I find Betty?”</p> +<p>“Upstairs in the studio, drawing. Where would you +expect to find her?” she said gayly. Something in her +husband’s voice touched her. She hastily lifted the cakes +from the pan and ran after him.</p> +<p>“What is it, dear?”</p> +<p>He was halfway up the stairs and he turned and came +back to her. “I’ve heard something that troubles me, and +must see her alone, Mary. I’ll talk with you about it +later. Don’t let us be disturbed until we come down.”</p> +<p>“I think Janey is with her now.”</p> +<p>“I’ll send her down to you.”</p> +<p>“Bertrand, it is something terrible! You are trying to +spare me––don’t do it.”</p> +<p>“Ask no questions.”</p> +<p>“Tell Janey I want her to help in the kitchen.”</p> +<p>Mary went back to her work in silence. If Bertrand +wished to be alone with Betty, he had a good reason; and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_381' name='page_381'></a>381</span> +presently Janey skipped in and was set to paring the potatoes +for dinner.</p> +<p>Bertrand found Betty bending closely over a drawing +for which she had no model, but which was intended to +illustrate a fairy story. She was using pen and ink, and +trying to imitate the fine strokes of a steel engraving. He +stood at her side, looking down at her work a moment, and +his artist’s sense for the instant crowded back other +thoughts.</p> +<p>“You ought to have a model, daughter, and you should +work in chalk or charcoal for your designing.”</p> +<p>“I know, father, but you see I am trying to make some +illustrations that will look like what are in the magazines. +I’m making fairies, father, and you know I can’t find any +models, so I have to make them up.”</p> +<p>“Put that away. I have some questions to ask you.”</p> +<p>“What’s the matter, daddy? You look as if the sky +were falling.” He had seated himself on the long lounge +where she had once sat and chatted with Peter Junior. She +recalled that day. It was when he kissed her for the first +time. Her cheeks flushed hotly as they always did now +when she thought of it, and her eyes were sad. She went +over and established herself at her father’s side.</p> +<p>“What is it, daddy, dear?”</p> +<p>“Betty,”––he spoke sternly, as she had never heard +him before,––“have you been concealing something from +your father and mother––and from the world––for the +last three years and a half?”</p> +<p>Her head drooped, the red left her cheeks, and she turned +white to the lips. She drew away from her father and +clasped her hands in her lap, tightly. She was praying +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_382' name='page_382'></a>382</span> +for strength to tell the truth. Ah, could she do it? Could +she do it! And perhaps cause Richard’s condemnation? +Had they found him?––that father should ask such a +question now, after so long a time?</p> +<p>“Why do you ask me such a question, father?”</p> +<p>“Tell me the truth, child.”</p> +<p>“Father! I––I––can’t,” and her voice died away to a +whisper.</p> +<p>“You can and you must, Betty.”</p> +<p>She rose and stood trembling before him with clinched +hands. “What has happened? Tell me. It is not fair +to ask me such a question unless you tell me why.” Then +she dropped upon her knees and hid her face against his +sleeve. “If you don’t tell me what has happened, I will +never speak again. I will be dumb, even if they kill me.”</p> +<p>He put his arm tenderly about the trembling little form, +and the act brought the tears and he thought her softened. +He knew, as Mary had often said, that “Betty could not be +driven, but might be led.”</p> +<p>“Tell father all about it, little daughter.” But she did +not open her lips. He waited patiently, then asked again, +kindly and persistently, “What have you been hiding, +Betty?” but she only sobbed on. “Betty, if you do not +tell me now and here, you will be taken into court and made +to tell all you know before all the world! You will be +proven to have been untrue to the man you were to marry +and who loved you, and to have been shielding his murderer.”</p> +<p>“Then it is Richard. They have found him?” She +shrank away from her father and her sobs ceased. “It +has come at last. Father––if––if––I had––been married +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_383' name='page_383'></a>383</span> +to Richard––then would they make me go in court +and testify against him?”</p> +<p>“No. A wife is not compelled to give testimony against +her husband, nor may she testify for him, either.”</p> +<p>Betty rose and straightened herself defiantly; with +flaming cheeks and flashing eyes she looked down upon +him.</p> +<p>“Then I will tell one great lie––father––and do it +even if––if it should drag me down to––hell. I will say +I am married to Richard––and will swear to it.” Bertrand +was silent, aghast. “Father! Where is Richard?”</p> +<p>“He is there in Leauvite, in jail. You must do what is +right in the eye of God, my child, and tell the truth.”</p> +<p>“If I tell the truth,––they will do what is right in their +own eyes. They don’t know what is right in the eye of +God. If they drag me into court––there before all the +world I will lie to them until I drop dead. Has––has––the +Elder seen him?”</p> +<p>“Not yet. He refused to see him until the trial.”</p> +<p>“He is a cruel, vindictive old man. Does he think it +will bring Peter back to life again to hang Richard? Does +he think it will save his wife from sorrow, or––or bring +any one nearer heaven to do it?”</p> +<p>“If Richard has done the thing he is accused of doing, he +deserves the extremest rigor of the law.”</p> +<p>“Father! Don’t let the Elder make you hard like himself. +What is he accused of doing?”</p> +<p>“He is making claim that he is Peter Junior, and that +he has come back to Leauvite to give himself up for the +murder of his cousin, Richard Kildene. He thinks, no +doubt, that you will say that you know Richard is living, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_384' name='page_384'></a>384</span> +and that he has not killed him, and in that way he thinks +to escape punishment, by proving that Peter also is living, +and is himself. Do you see how it is? He has chosen to +live here an impostor rather than to live in hiding as an outcast, +and is trading on his likeness to his cousin to bear him +out. I had hoped that it was all a detective’s lie, got up +for the purpose of getting hold of the reward money, but +now I see it is true––the most astounding thing a man +ever tried.”</p> +<p>“Did he send you to me?”</p> +<p>“No, child. I have not seen him.”</p> +<p>“Father Bertrand Ballard! Have you taken some detective’s +word and not even tried to see him?”</p> +<p>“Child, child! He is playing a desperate game, and +taking an ignoble part. He is doing a dastardly thing, and +the burden is laid on you to confess to the secret you have +been hiding and tell the truth.”</p> +<p>Bertrand spoke very sadly, and Betty’s heart smote her +for his sorrow; yet she felt the thing was impossible for +Richard to do, and that she must hold the secret a little +longer––all the more because even her father seemed +now to credit the terrible accusation. She threw her arms +about his neck and implored him.</p> +<p>“Oh, father, dear! Take me to the jail to see him, and +after that I will try to do what is right. I can think clearer +after I have seen him.”</p> +<p>“I don’t know if that will be allowed––but––”</p> +<p>“It will have to be allowed. How can I say if it is +Richard until I see him. It may not be Richard. The +Elder is too blinded to even go near him, and dear Mrs. +Craigmile is not here. Some one ought to go in fairness +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_385' name='page_385'></a>385</span> +to Richard––who loves––” She choked and could say no +more.</p> +<p>“I will talk to your mother first. There is another thing +that should soften your heart to the Elder. All over the +country there is financial trouble. Banks are going to +pieces that never were in trouble before, and Elder Craigmile’s +bank is going, he fears. It will be a terrible crash, +and we fear he may not outlive the blow. I tell you this, +even though you may not understand it, to soften your +heart toward him. He considers it in the nature of a disgrace.”</p> +<p>“Yes. I understand, better than you think.” Betty’s +voice was sad, and she looked weary and spent. “If the +bank breaks, it breaks the Elder’s heart. All the rest he +could stand, but not that. The bank, the bank! He tried +to sacrifice Peter Junior to that bank. He would have +broken Peter’s heart for that bank, as he has his wife’s; +for if it had not been for Peter’s quarrel with his father, first +of all, over it, I don’t believe all the rest would have happened. +Peter told me a lot. I know.”</p> +<p>“Betty, did you never love Peter Junior? Tell father.”</p> +<p>“I thought I did. I thought I knew I did,––but when +Richard came home––then––I––I––knew I had made +a terrible mistake; but, father, I meant to stand by Peter––and +never let anybody know until––Oh, father, need +I tell any more?”</p> +<p>“No, my dear. You would better talk with your +mother.”</p> +<p>Bertrand Ballard left the studio more confused in his +mind, and yet both sadder and wiser then he had ever been +in his life. He had seen a little way into his small daughter’s +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_386' name='page_386'></a>386</span> +soul, and conceived of a power of spirit beyond him, although +he considered her both unreasonable and wrong. +He grieved for her that she had carried such a great burden +so bravely and so long. How great must have been her +love, or her infatuation! The pathetic knowledge hardened +his heart toward the young man in the jail, and he no +longer tried to defend him in his thoughts.</p> +<p>He sent Mary up to talk with Betty, and that afternoon +they all walked over to the jail; for Mary could get no +nearer her little daughter’s confidence, and no deeper into +the heart of the matter than Betty had allowed her father +to go.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_387' name='page_387'></a>387</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXXI_ROBERT_KATERS_SUCCESS' id='CHAPTER_XXXI_ROBERT_KATERS_SUCCESS'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XXXI</h2> +<h3>ROBERT KATER’S SUCCESS</h3> +</div> +<p>“Halloo! So it’s here!” Robert Kater stood by a +much-littered table and looked down on a few papers and +envelopes which some one had laid there during his absence. +All day long he had been wandering about the streets of +Paris, waiting––passing the time as he could in his impatience––hoping +for the communication contained in +one of these very envelopes. Now that it had come he +felt himself struck with a singular weakness, and did not +seize it and tear it open. Instead, he stood before the table, +his hands in his pockets, and whistled softly.</p> +<p>He made the tour of the studio several times, pausing +now and then to turn a canvas about, apparently as if he +would criticize it, looking at it but not regarding it, only +absently turning one and another as if it were a habit with +him to do so; then returning to the table he stirred the envelopes +apart with one finger and finally separated one from +the rest, bearing an official seal, and with it a small package +carefully secured and bearing the same seal, but he did not +open either. “Yes, it’s here, and that’s the one,” he said, but +he spoke to himself, for there was no one else in the room.</p> +<p>He moved wearily away, keeping the packet in his hand, +but leaving the envelope on the table, and hung his hat upon +a point of an easel and wiped his damp brow. As he did so, +he lifted the dark brown hair from his temple, showing a +jagged scar. Quickly, as if with an habitual touch, he +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_388' name='page_388'></a>388</span> +rearranged the thick, soft lock so that the scar was covered, +and mounting a dais, seated himself on a great thronelike +chair covered with a royal tiger skin. The head of the +tiger, mounted high, with glittering eyes and fangs showing, +rested on the floor between his feet, and there, holding the +small packet in his hand, with elbows resting on the arms of +the throne, he sat with head dropped forward and shoulders +lifted and eyes fixed on the tiger’s head.</p> +<p>For a long time he sat thus in the darkening room. At +last it grew quite dark. Only the great skylight over his +head showed a defined outline. The young man had had +no dinner and no supper, for his pockets were empty and +his last sou gone. If he had opened the envelopes, he would +have found money, and more than money, for he would +have learned that the doors of the Salon had opened to him +and the highest medal awarded him, and that for which he +had toiled and waited and hoped,––for which he had +staked his last effort and sacrificed everything, was won. +He was recognized, and all Paris would quickly know it, and +not Paris only, but all the world. But when he would open +the envelope, his hands fell slack, and there it still lay on the +table concealed by the darkness.</p> +<p>Down three flights of stairs in the court a strange and +motley group were collecting, some bearing candles, all +masked, some fantastically dressed and others only concealed +by dominoes. The stairs went up on the outer +wall of this inner court, past the windows of the basement +occupied by the concierge and his wife and pretty daughter, +and entered the building on the first floor above. By this +arrangement the concierge could always see from his window +who mounted them.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_389' name='page_389'></a>389</span></div> +<p>“Look, mamma.” The pretty daughter stood peering +out, her face framed in the white muslin curtains. “Look. +See the students. Ah, but they are droll!”</p> +<p>“Come away, ma fille.”</p> +<p>“But the owl and the ape, there, they seem on very good +terms. I wonder if they go to the room of Monsieur +Kater! I think so; for one––the ghost in white, he is a +little lame like the Englishman who goes always to the +room of Monsieur.––Ah, bah! Imbecile! Away with +you! Pig!”</p> +<p>The ape had suddenly approached his ugly face close to +the face framed in the white muslin curtains on the other +side of the window, and made exaggerated motions of an +embrace. The wife of the concierge snatched her daughter +away and drew the curtains close.</p> +<p>“Foolish child! Why do you stand and watch the rude +fellows? This is what you get by it. I have told you to +keep your eyes within.”</p> +<p>“But I love to see them, so droll they are.”</p> +<p>Stealthily the fantastic creatures began to climb the stairs, +one, two, three flights, traversing a long hall at the end of +each flight and turning to climb again. The expense of +keeping a light on each floor for the corridors was not +allowed in this building, and they moved along in the darkness, +but for the flickering light of the few candles carried +among them. As they neared the top they grew more +stealthy and kept close together on the landing outside the +studio door. One stooped and listened at the keyhole, then +tried to look through it. “Not there?” whispered another.</p> +<p>“No light,” was the whispered reply. They spoke now in +French, now in English.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_390' name='page_390'></a>390</span></div> +<p>“He has heard us and hid himself. He is a strange man, +this Scotchman. He did not attend the ‘Vernissage,’ nor +the presentation of prizes, yet he wins the highest.” The +owl stretched out an arm, bare and muscular, from under +his wing and tried the door very gently. It was not +locked, and he thrust his head within, then reached back +and took a candle from the ghost. “This will give +light enough. Put out the rest of yours and make no +noise.”</p> +<p>Thus in the darkness they crept into the studio and +gathered around the table. There they saw the unopened +envelopes.</p> +<p>“He is not here. He does not know,” said one and +another.</p> +<p>“Where then can he be?”</p> +<p>“He has taken a panic and fled. I told you so,” said the +ghost.</p> +<p>“Ah, here he is! Behold! The Hamlet of our ghost! +Wake, Hamlet; your father’s spirit has arrived,” cried one +in English with a very French accent.</p> +<p>They now gathered before the dais, shouting and cheering +in both English and French. One brought the envelopes +on a palette and presented them. The young man gazed +at them, stupidly at first, then with a feverish gleam in his +eyes, but did not take them.</p> +<p>“Yes, I found them when I came in––but they are––not +for me.”</p> +<p>“They are addressed to you, Robert Kater, and the news +is published and you leave them here unopened.”</p> +<p>“He does not know––I told you so.”</p> +<p>“You have the packet in your hand. Open it. Take it +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_391' name='page_391'></a>391</span> +from him and decorate him. He is in a dream. It is the +great medal. We will wake him.”</p> +<p>They began to cheer and cheer again, each after the +manner of the character he had assumed. The ass brayed, +the owl hooted, the ghost groaned. The ape leaped on the +back of the throne whereon the young man still sat, and +seized him by the hair, chattering idiotically after the manner +of apes, and began to wag his head back and forth. In +the midst of the uproar Demosthenes stepped forward and +took the envelopes from the palette, and, tearing them open, +began reading them aloud by the light of a candle held for +him by Lady Macbeth, who now and then interrupted with +the remark that “her little hand was stained with blood,” +stretching forth an enormous, hairy hand for their inspection. +But as Demosthenes read on the uproar ceased, +and all listened with courteous attention. The ape leaped +down from the back of the throne, the owl ceased hooting, +and all were silent until the second envelope had been +opened and the contents made known––that his exhibit +had been purchased by the Salon.</p> +<p>“Robert Kater, you are at the top. We congratulate +you. To be recognized by the ‘Salon des Artistes Francaises’ +is to be recognized and honored by all the world.”</p> +<p>They all came forward with kindly and sincere words, +and the young man stood to receive them, but reeling and +swaying, weary with emotion, and faint with hunger.</p> +<p>“Were you not going to the mask?”</p> +<p>“I was weary; I had not thought.”</p> +<p>“Then wake up and go. We come for you.”</p> +<p>“I have no costume.”</p> +<p>“Ah, that is nothing. Make one; it is easy.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_392' name='page_392'></a>392</span></div> +<p>“He sits there like his own Saul, enveloped in gloom. +Come, I will be your David,” cried one, and snatched a +guitar and began strumming it wildly.</p> +<p>While the company scattered and searched the studio for +materials with which to create for him a costume for the +mask, the ghost came limping up to the young man who had +seated himself again wearily on the throne, and spoke to +him quietly.</p> +<p>“The tide’s turned, Kater; wake up to it. You’re clear +of the breakers. The two pictures you were going to destroy +are sold. I brought those Americans here while you were +away and showed them. I told you they’d take something +as soon as you were admitted. Here’s the money.”</p> +<p>Robert Kater raised himself, looking in the eyes of his +friend, and took the bank notes as if he were not aware +what they really might be.</p> +<p>“I say! You’ve enough to keep you for a year if you +don’t throw it away. Count it. I doubled your price and +they took them at the price I made. Look at these.”</p> +<p>Then Robert Kater looked at them with glittering eyes, +and his shaking hand shut upon them, crushing the bank +notes in a tight grip. “We’ll halve it, share and share +alike,” he whispered, staring at the ghost without counting +it. “As for this,” his finger touched the decoration on his +breast––“it is given to a––You won’t take half? Then +I’ll throw them away.”</p> +<p>“I’ll take them all until you’re sane enough to know what +you’re doing. Give them to me.” He took them back +and crept quietly, ghostlike, about the room until he found +a receptacle in which he knew they would be safe; then, +removing one hundred francs from the amount, he brought +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_393' name='page_393'></a>393</span> +it back and thrust it in his friend’s pocket. “There––that’s +enough for you to throw away on us to-night. Why +are you taking off your decoration? Leave it where it is. +It’s yours.”</p> +<p>“Yes, I suppose it is.” Robert Kater brushed his hand +across his eyes and stepped down from the throne. Then +lifting his head and shoulders as if he threw off a burden, he +leaped from the dais, and with one long howl, began an +Indian war dance. He was the center and life of the hilarious +crowd from that moment. The selection of materials +had been made. A curtain of royal purple hung behind +the throne, and this they threw around him as a toga, then +crowned him as Mark Antony. They found for him also +a tunic of soft wool, and with a strip of gold braid they converted +a pair of sheepskin bedroom slippers into sandals, +bound on his feet over his short socks.</p> +<p>“I say! Mark Antony never wore things like these,” +he shouted. “Give me a mask. I’ll not wear these things +without a mask.” He snatched at the head of the owl, +who ducked under his arm and escaped. “Go then. This +is better. Mark, the illustrious, was an ass.” He made a +dive for the head of his braying friend and barely missed him.</p> +<p>“Come. We waste time. Cleopatra awaits him at +‘la Fourchette d’or’; all our Cleopatras await us there.”</p> +<p>“Surely?”</p> +<p>“Surely. Madame la Charne is there and the sisters +Lucie and Bertha,––all are there,––and with them one +very beautiful blonde whom you have never seen.”</p> +<p>“She is for you––you cold Scotchman! That stone +within you, which you call heart, to-night it will melt.”</p> +<p>“You have everything planned then?”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_394' name='page_394'></a>394</span></div> +<p>“Everything is made ready.”</p> +<p>“Look here! Wait, my friends! I haven’t expressed +myself yet.” They were preparing to lift him above their +heads. “I wish to say that you are all to share my good +fortune and allow––”</p> +<p>“Wait for the champagne. You can say it then with +more force.”</p> +<p>“I say! Hold on! I ask you to––”</p> +<p>“So we do. We hold on. Now, up––so.” He was +borne in triumph down the stairs and out on the street +and away to the sign of the Golden Fork, and seated at +the head of the table in a small banquet room opening off +from the balcony at one side where the feast which had been +ordered and prepared was awaiting them.</p> +<p>A group of masked young women, gathered on the balcony, +pelted them with flowers as they passed beneath it, +and when the men were all seated, they trooped out, and +each slid into her appointed place, still masked.</p> +<p>Then came a confusion of tongues, badinage, repartee, +wit undiluted by discretion––and rippling laughter as one +mask after another was torn off.</p> +<p>“Ah, how glad I am to be rid of it! I was suffocating,” +said a soft voice at Robert Kater’s side.</p> +<p>He looked down quickly into a pair of clear, red-brown +eyes––eyes into which he had never looked before.</p> +<p>“Then we are both content that it is off.” He smiled +as he spoke. She glanced up at him, then down and away. +When she lifted her eyes an instant later again to his face, +he was no longer regarding her. She was piqued, and +quickly began conversing with the man on her left, the one +who had removed her mask.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_395' name='page_395'></a>395</span></div> +<p>“It is no use, your smile, mademoiselle. He is impervious, +that man. He has no sense or he could not turn his +eyes away.”</p> +<p>“I like best the impervious ones.” With a light +ripple of laughter she turned again to her right. “Monsieur +has forgotten?”</p> +<p>“Forgotten?” Robert was mystified until he realized +in the instant that she was pretending to a former acquaintance. +“Could I forget, mademoiselle? Permit me.” He +lifted his glass. “To your eyes––and to your––memory,” +he said, and drank it off.</p> +<p>After that he became the gayest of them all, and the +merriment never flagged. He ate heartily, for he was very +hungry, but he drank sparingly. His brain seemed supplied +with intellectual missiles which he hurled right and left, +but when they struck, it was only to send out a rain of +sparks like the balls of holiday fireworks that explode in +a fountain of brilliance and hurt no one.</p> +<p>“Monsieur is so gay!” said the soft voice of the blonde +at his side.</p> +<p>“Are we not here for that, to enjoy ourselves?”</p> +<p>“Ah, if I could but believe that you remember me!”</p> +<p>“Is it possible mademoiselle thinks herself one to be so +easily forgotten?”</p> +<p>“Monsieur, tell me the truth.” She glanced up archly. +“I have one very good reason for asking.”</p> +<p>“You are very beautiful.”</p> +<p>“But that is so banal––that remark.”</p> +<p>“You complain that I tell you the truth when you ask +it? You have so often heard it that the telling becomes +banal? Shall I continue?”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_396' name='page_396'></a>396</span></div> +<p>“But it is of yourself that I would hear.”</p> +<p>“So? Then it is as I feared. It is you who have forgotten.”</p> +<p>They were interrupted at that moment, for he was called +upon for a story, and he related one of his life as a soldier,––a +little incident, but everything pleased. They called +upon him for another and another. The hour grew late, +and at last the banqueters rose and began to remask and +assume their various characters.</p> +<p>“What are you, monsieur, with that very strange dress +that you wear, a Roman or a Greek?” asked his companion.</p> +<p>“I really don’t know––a sort of nondescript. I did not +choose my costume; it was made up for me by my friends. +They called me Mark Antony, but that was because +they did not know what else to call me. But they promised +me Cleopatra if I would come with them.”</p> +<p>“They would have done better to call you Petrarch, for +I am Laura.”</p> +<p>“But I never could have taken that part. I could make +a very decent sort of ass of myself, but not a poet.”</p> +<p>“What a very terrible voice your Lady Macbeth has!”</p> +<p>“Yes; but she was a terror, you know. Shall we follow +the rest?”</p> +<p>They all trooped out of the café, and fiacres were called +to take them to the house where the mask was held. The +women were placed in their respective carriages, but the +men walked. At the door of the house, as they entered the +ballroom, they reunited, but again were soon scattered. +Robert Kater wandered about, searching here and there for +his very elusive Laura, so slim and elegant in her white +and gold draperies, who seemed to be greatly in demand. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_397' name='page_397'></a>397</span> +He saw many whom he recognized; some by their carriage, +some by their voices, but Laura baffled him. Had he ever +seen her before? He could not remember. He would +not have forgotten her––never. No, she was amusing +herself with him.</p> +<p>“Monsieur does not dance?” It was a Spanish gypsy +with her lace mantilla and the inevitable red rose in her +hair. He knew the voice. It was that of a little model he +sometimes employed.</p> +<p>“I dance, yes. But I will only take you out on the floor, +my little Julie,––ha––ha––I know you, never fear––I +will take you out on the floor, but on one condition.”</p> +<p>“It is granted before I know it.”</p> +<p>“Then tell me, who is she just passing?”</p> +<p>“The one whose clothing is so––so––as if she would +pose for the––”</p> +<p>“Hush, Julie. The one in white and gold.”</p> +<p>“I asked if it were she. Yes, I know her very well, for I +saw a gentleman unmask her on the balcony above there, to +kiss her. It is she who dances so wonderfully at the Opéra +Comique. You have seen her, Mademoiselle Fée. Ah, +come. Let us dance. It is the most perfect waltz.”</p> +<p>At the close of the waltz the owl came and took the little +gypsy away from Robert, and a moment later he heard the +mellifluous voice of his companion of the banquet.</p> +<p>“I am so weary, monsieur. Take me away where we may +refresh ourselves.”</p> +<p>The red-brown eyes looked pleadingly into his, and the +slender fingers rested on his arm, and together they wandered +to a corner of palms where he seated her and brought her +cool wine jelly and other confections. She thanked him +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_398' name='page_398'></a>398</span> +sweetly, and, drooping, she rested her head upon her hand +and her arm on the arm of her chair.</p> +<p>“So dull they are, these fêtes, and the people––bah! +They are dull to the point of despair.”</p> +<p>She was a dream of gold and white as she sat there––the +red-gold hair and the red-brown eyes, and the soft gold and +white draperies, too clinging, as the little gypsy had +indicated, but beautiful as a gold and white lily. He sat +beside her and gazed on her dreamily, but in a manner too +detached. She was not pleased, and she sighed.</p> +<p>“Take the refreshment, mademoiselle; you will feel +better. I will bring you wine. What will you have?”</p> +<p>“Oh, you men, who always think that to eat and drink +something alone can refresh! Have you never a sadness?”</p> +<p>“Very often, mademoiselle.”</p> +<p>“Then what do you do?”</p> +<p>“I eat and drink, mademoiselle. Try it.”</p> +<p>“Oh, you strange man from the cold north! You make +me shiver. Touch my hand. See? You have made me +cold.”</p> +<p>“Cold? You are a flame from the crown of gold on your +head to your shoes of gold.”</p> +<p>“Now that you are become a success, monsieur, what +will you do? To you is given the heart’s desire.” She +toyed with the quivering jelly, merely tasting it. It too +was golden in hue, and golden lights danced in the heart +of it.</p> +<p>“A great success? I am dreaming. It is so new to me +that I do not believe it.”</p> +<p>“You are very clever, monsieur. You never tell your +thoughts. I asked if you remembered me and you answered +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_399' name='page_399'></a>399</span> +in a riddle. I knew you did not, for you never saw +me before.”</p> +<p>“Did I never see you dance?”</p> +<p>“Ah, there you are again! To see me dance––in a +great audience––one of many? That does not count. +You but pretended.”</p> +<p>He leaned forward, looking steadily in her eyes. “Did I +but pretend when I said I never could forget you? Ah, +mademoiselle, you are too modest.”</p> +<p>She was maddened that she could not pique him to a +more ardent manner, but gave no sign by so much as the +quiver of an eyelid. She only turned her profile toward +him indifferently. He noticed the piquant line of her lips +and chin and throat, and the golden tones of her delicate +skin.</p> +<p>“Did I not also tell you the truth when you asked me? +And you rewarded me by calling me banal.”</p> +<p>“And I was right. You, who are so clever, could think +of something better to say.” She gave him a quick glance, +and placed a quivering morsel of jelly between her lips. +“But you are so very strange to me. Tell me, were you +never in love?”</p> +<p>“That is a question I may not answer.” He still smiled, +but it was merely the continuation of the smile he had worn +before she shot that last arrow. He still looked in her eyes, +but she knew he was not seeing her. Then he rallied and +laughed. “Come, question for question. Were you never +in love––or out of love––let us say?”</p> +<p>“Oh! Me!” She lifted her shoulders delicately. +“Me! I am in love now––at this moment. You do not +treat me well. You have not danced with me once.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_400' name='page_400'></a>400</span></div> +<p>“No. You have been dancing always, and fully occupied. +How could I?”</p> +<p>“Ah, you have not learned. To dance with me––you +must take me, not stand one side and wait.”</p> +<p>“Are you engaged for the next?”</p> +<p>“But, yes. It is no matter. I will dance it with you. +He will be consoled.” She laughed, showing her beautiful, +even teeth. “I make you a confession. I said to him, +‘I will dance it with you unless the cold monsieur asks me––then +I will dance with him, for it will do him good.’”</p> +<p>Robert Kater rose and stood a moment looking through +the palms. The silken folds of his toga fell gracefully +around him, and he held his head high. Then he withdrew +his eyes from the distance and turned them again on her,––the +gold and white being at his feet,––and she seemed +to him no longer human, but a phantom from which he +must flee, if but he might do so courteously, for he knew +her to be no phantom, and he could not be other than +courteous.</p> +<p>“Will you accept from me my laurel crown?” He took +the chaplet from his head and laid it at her feet. Then, lifting +her hand to his lips, he kissed the tips of her pink fingers, +bowing low before her. “I go to send you wine. Console +your partner. It is better so, for I too am in love.” He +smiled upon her as he had smiled at first, and was gone, +walking out through the crowd––the weird, fantastic, +bizarre company, as if he were no part of them. One and +another greeted him as he passed, but he did not seem to +hear them. He called a waiter and ordered wine to be +taken to Mademoiselle Fée, and quickly was gone. They +saw him no more.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_401' name='page_401'></a>401</span></div> +<p>It was nearly morning. A drizzling rain was falling, and +the air was chill after the heat of the crowded ballroom. +He drew it into his lungs in deep draughts, glad to be out +in the freshness, and to feel the cool rain on his forehead. +He threw off his encumbering toga and walked in his tunic, +with bare throat and bare knees, and carried the toga over +one bare arm, and swung the other bare arm free. He +walked with head held high, for he was seeing visions, and +hearing a far-distant call. Now at last he might choose his +path. He had not failed, but with that call from afar––what +should he do? Should he answer it? Was it only +a call from out his own heart––a passing, futile call, luring +him back?</p> +<p>Of one thing he was sure. There was the painting on +which he had labored and staked his all now hanging in the +Salon. He could see it, one of his visions realized,––David +and Saul. The deep, rich shadows, the throne, the tiger +skin, the sandaled feet of the remorseful king resting on +the great fanged and leering head, the eyes of the king looking +hungrily out from under his forbidding brows, the cruel +lips pressed tightly together, and the lithe, thin hands grasping +the carved arms of the throne in fierce restraint,––all +this in the deep shadows between the majestic carved columns, +their bases concealed by the rich carpet covering the +dais and their tops lost in the brooding darkness above––the +lowering darkness of purple gloom that only served to +reveal the sinister outlines of the somber, sorrowful, suffering +king, while he indulged the one pure passion left him––listening––gazing +from the shadows out into the light, +seeing nothing, only listening.</p> +<p>And before him, standing in the one ray of light, clothed +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_402' name='page_402'></a>402</span> +only in his tunic of white and his sandals, a human jewel +of radiant color and slender strength, a godlike conception +of youth and grace, his harp before him, the lilies +crushed under his feet that he had torn from the strings +which his fingers touched caressingly, with sunlight in his +crown of golden, curling hair and the light of the stars in +his eyes––David, the strong, the simple, the trusting, the +God-fearing youth, as Robert Kater saw him, looking back +through the ages.</p> +<p>Ah, now he could live. Now he could create––work: +he had been recognized, and rewarded––Dust and ashes! +Dust and ashes! The hope of his life realized, the goblet +raised to his lips, and the draft––bitter. The call +falling upon his heart––imperative––beseeching––what +did it mean?</p> +<p>Slowly and heavily he mounted the stairs to his studio, +and there fumbled about in the darkness and the confusion +left by his admiring comrades until he found candles and +made a light. He was cold, and his light clothing clung to +him wet and chilling as grave clothes. He tore them off +and got himself into things that were warm and dry, and +wrapping himself in an old dressing gown of flannel, sat +down to think.</p> +<p>He took the money his friend had brought him and +counted it over. Good old Ben Howard! Half of it must +go to him, of course. And here were finished canvases +quite as good as the ones that had sold. Ben might turn +them to as good an account as the others,––yes,––here +was enough to carry him through a year and leave him +leisure to paint unhampered by the necessity of making +pot boilers for a bare living.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_403' name='page_403'></a>403</span></div> +<p>“Tell me, were you never in love?” That soft, insinuating +voice haunted him against his will. In love? What did +she know of love––the divine passion? Love! Fame! +Neither were possible to him. He bowed his head upon the +table, hiding his face, crushing the bank notes beneath his +arms. Deep in his soul the eye of his own conscience regarded +him,––an outcast hiding under an assumed name, +covering the scar above his temple with a falling lock +of hair seldom lifted, and deep in his soul a memory of a +love. Oh, God! Dust and ashes! Dust and ashes!</p> +<p>He rose, and, taking his candle with him, opened a door +leading from the studio up a short flight of steps to a little +cupboard of a sleeping room. Here he cast himself on the +bed and closed his eyes. He must sleep: but no, he could +not. After a time of restless tossing he got up and drew an +old portmanteau from the closet and threw the contents +out on the bed. From among them he picked up the thing +he sought and sat on the edge of his bed with it in his hands, +turning it over and regarding it, tieing and untieing the +worn, frayed, but still bright ribbons, which had once been +the cherry-colored hair ribbons of little Betty Ballard.</p> +<p>Suddenly he rose and lifted his head high, in his old, +rather imperious way, put out his candle, and looked +through the small, dusty panes of his window. It was day––early +dawn. He was jaded and weary, but he would try +no longer to sleep. He must act, and shake off sentimentalism. +Yes, he must act. He bathed and dressed with care, +and then in haste, as if life depended on hurry, he packed +the portmanteau and stepped briskly into the studio, +looking all about, noting everything as if taking stock of +it all, then sat down with pen and paper to write.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_404' name='page_404'></a>404</span></div> +<p>The letter was a long one. It took time and thought. +When he was nearly through with it, Ben Howard lagged +wearily in.</p> +<p>“Halloo! Why didn’t you wait for me? What did +you clear out for and leave me in the lurch? Fresh as a +daisy, you are, old chap, and I’m done for, dead.”</p> +<p>“You’re not scientific in your pleasures.” Robert Kater +lifted his eyes and looked at his friend. “Are you alive +enough to hear me and remember what I say? Will you +do something for me? Shall I tell you now or will you +breakfast first?”</p> +<p>“Breakfast? Faugh!” He looked disgustedly around +him.</p> +<p>“I’m sorry. You drink too much. Listen, Ben. I’ll +tell you what I mean to do and what I wish you to do for +me––and––you remember all you can of it, will you? +I must do it now, for you’ll be asleep soon, and this will be +the last I shall see of you––ever. I’m leaving in two hours––as +soon as I’ve breakfasted.”</p> +<p>“What’s that? Hold on!” Ben Howard sprang up, and +darting behind a screen where they washed their brushes, +he dashed cold water over his head and came back toweling +himself. “I’m fit now. I did drink too much champagne, +but I’ll sleep it off. Now fire away,––what’s up?”</p> +<p>“In two hours I’ll be en route for the coast, and to-morrow +I’ll take passage for home on the first boat.” Robert +closed and sealed the long letter he had been writing and +tossed it on the table. “I want this mailed one week from +to-day. Put it in your pocket so you won’t lose it among +the rubbish here. One week from to-day it must be mailed. +It’s to my great aunt, Jean Craigmile, who gave me the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_405' name='page_405'></a>405</span> +money to set up here the first year. I’ve paid that up––last +week––with my last sou––and with interest. By +rights she should have whatever there is here of any value, +for, if it were not for her help, there would not have been a +thing here anyway, and I’ve no one else to whom to leave +it––so see that this letter is mailed without fail, will you?”</p> +<p>The Englishman stood, now thoroughly awake, gazing +at him, unable to make common sense out of Robert’s +remarks. “B––b––but––what’s up? What are you +leaving things to anybody for? You’re not on your deathbed.”</p> +<p>“I’m going home, don’t you see?”</p> +<p>“But why don’t you take the letter to her yourself––if +you’re going home?”</p> +<p>“Not there, man; not to Scotland.”</p> +<p>“Your home’s there.”</p> +<p>“I have allowed you to think so.” Robert forced himself +to talk calmly. “In truth, I have no home, but the +place I call home by courtesy is where I was brought up––in +America.”</p> +<p>“You––you––d––d––don’t––”</p> +<p>“Yes––it’s time you knew this. I’ve been leading a +double life, and I’m done with it. I committed a crime, +and I’m living under an assumed name. There is no such +man as Robert Kater that I know of on earth, nor ever was. +My name is––no matter––. I’m going back to the place +where I killed my best friend––to give myself up––to +imprisonment––I do not know to what––maybe death––but +it will end my torture of mind. Now you know why +I could not go to the Vernissage, to be treated––well, I +could not go, that’s all. Nor could I accept the honors +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_406' name='page_406'></a>406</span> +given me under a name not my own. All the time I’ve +lived in Paris I’ve been hiding––and this thing has been +following me––although my occupation seems to have +been the best cover I could have had––yet my soul has +known no peace. Always––always––night and day––my +own conscience has been watching and accusing me, an eye +of dread steadily gazing down into my soul and seeing my sin +deep, deep in my heart. I could not hide from it. And I +would have given up before only that I wished to make +good in something before I stepped down and out. I’ve +done it.” He put his hand heavily on Ben Howard’s +shoulder. “I’ve had a revelation this night. The lesson of +my life is learned at last. It is, that there is but one road +to freedom and life for me––and that road leads to a prison. +It leads to a prison,––maybe worse,––but it leads me to +freedom––from the thing that haunts me, that watches +me and drives me. I may write you from that place which +I will call home––Were you ever in love?”</p> +<p>The abruptness of the question set Ben Howard stammering +again. He seized Robert’s hand in both his own +and held to it. “I––I––I––old chap––I––n––n––no––were +you?”</p> +<p>“Yes; I’ve heard the call of her voice in my heart––and +I’m gone. Now, Ben, stop your––well, I’ll not preach to +you, you of all men,––but––do something worth while. +I’ve need of part of the money you got for me––to get back +on––and pay a bill or two––and the rest I leave to you––there +where you put it you’ll find it. Will you live here +and take care of these things for me until my good aunt, +Jean Craigmile, writes you? She’ll tell you what to do +with them––and more than likely she’ll take you under +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_407' name='page_407'></a>407</span> +her wing––anyway, work, man, work. The place is yours +for the present––perhaps for a good while, and you’ll +have a chance to make good. If I could live on that money +for a year, as you yourself said, you can live on half of it +for half a year, and in that time you can get ahead. Work.”</p> +<p>He seized his portmanteau and was gone before Ben +Howard could gather his scattered senses or make reply.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_408' name='page_408'></a>408</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXXII_THE_PRISONER' id='CHAPTER_XXXII_THE_PRISONER'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XXXII</h2> +<h3>THE PRISONER</h3> +</div> +<p>Harry King did not at once consult an attorney, for +Milton Hibbard, the only one he knew or cared to call upon +for his defense, was an old friend of the Elder’s and had +been retained by him to assist the district attorney at the +trial. The other two lawyers in Leauvite, one of whom +was the district attorney himself, were strangers to him. +Twice he sent messages to the Elder after his return, begging +him to come to him, never dreaming that they could +be unheeded, but to the second only was any reply sent, +and then it was but a cursory line. “Legal steps will be +taken to secure justice for you, whoever you are.”</p> +<p>To his friends he sent no messages. Their sympathy +could only mean sorrow for them if they believed in him, +and hurt to his own soul if they distrusted him, and he +suffered enough. So he lay there in the clean, bare cell, +and was glad that it was clean and held no traces of former +occupants. The walls smelled of lime in their freshly +plastered surfaces, and the floor had the pleasant odor of +new pine.</p> +<p>His life passed in review before him from boyhood up. +It had been a happy life until the tragedy brought into it +by his own anger and violence, but since that time it had +been one long nightmare of remorse, heightened by fear, +until he had met Amalia, and after that it had been one +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_409' name='page_409'></a>409</span> +unremitting strife between love and duty––delight in her +mind, in her touch, in her every movement, and in his +own soul despair unfathomable. Now at last it was to +end in public exposure, imprisonment, disgrace. A peculiar +apathy of peace seemed to envelop him. There was +no longer hope to entice, no further struggle to be waged +against the terror of fear, or the joy of love, or the horror of +remorse; all seemed gone from him, even to the vague +interest in things transpiring in the world.</p> +<p>He had only a puzzled feeling concerning his arrest. +Things had not proceeded as he had planned. If the Elder +would but come to him, all would be right. He tried to +analyze his feelings, and the thought that possessed him +most was wonder at the strange vacuity of the condition +of emotionlessness. Was it that he had so suffered that +he was no longer capable of feeling? What was feeling? +What was emotion: and life without either emotion, or +feeling, or caring to feel,––what would it be?</p> +<p>Valueless.––Empty space. Nothing left but bodily +hunger, bodily thirst, bodily weariness. A lifetime, +for his years were not yet half spent,––a lifetime at Waupun, +and work for the body, but vacuity for the mind––maybe––sometimes––memories. +Even thinking thus +he seemed to have lost the power to feel sadness.</p> +<p>Confusion reigned within him, and yet he found himself +powerless to correlate his thoughts or suggest reasons for +the strange happenings of the last few days. It seemed +to him that he was in a dream wherein reason played no +part. In the indictment he was arraigned for the murder +of Peter Craigmile, Jr.,––as Richard Kildene,––and +yet he had seen his cousin lying dead before him, during +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_410' name='page_410'></a>410</span> +all the years that had passed since he had fled from that +sight. In battle he had seen men clubbed with the butt +end of a musket fall dead with wounded temples, even as +he had seen his cousin––stark––inert––lifeless. He had +felt the strange, insane rage to kill that he had seen in +others and marveled at. And now, after he had felt and +done it, he was arrested as the man he had slain.</p> +<p>All the morning he paced his cell and tried to force +his thoughts to work out the solution, but none presented +itself. Was he the victim of some strange form of insanity +that caused him to lose his identity and believe +himself another man? Drunken men he had seen under +the delusion that all the rest of the world were drunken and +they alone sober. Oh, madness, madness! At least he +was sane and knew himself, and this was a confusion +brought about by those who had undertaken his arrest. +He would wait for the Elder to come, and in the meantime +live in his memories, thinking of Amalia, and so awaken +in himself one living emotion, sacred and truly sane. +In the sweetness of such thinking alone he seemed to +live.</p> +<p>He drew the little ivory crucifix from his bosom and +looked at it. “The Christ who bore our sins and griefs”––and +again Amalia’s words came to him. “If they keep +you forever in the prison, still forever are you free.” In +snatches her words repeated themselves over in his mind +as he gazed. “If you have the Christ in your heart––so +are you high––lifted above the sin.” “If I see you no +more here, in Paradise yet will I see you, and there it will +be joy––great––joy; for it is the love that is all of life, +and all of eternity, and lives––lives.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_411' name='page_411'></a>411</span></div> +<p>Bertrand Ballard and his wife and daughter stood in +the small room opening off from the corridor that led to the +rear of the courthouse where was the jail, waiting for the +jailer to bring his keys from his office, and, waiting thus, +Betty turned her eyes beseechingly on her father, and for +the first time since her talk with her mother in the studio, +opened her lips to speak to him. She was very pale, but +she did not tremble, and her voice had the quality of determination. +Bertrand had yielded the point and had +taken her to the jail against his own judgment, taking Mary +with him to forestall the chance of Betty’s seeing the young +man alone. “Surely,” he thought, “she will not ask to +have her mother excluded from the interview.”</p> +<p>“I don’t want any one––not even you––or––or––mother, +to go in with me.”</p> +<p>“My child, be wise––and be guided.”</p> +<p>“Yes, father,––but I want to go in alone.” She slipped +her hand in her mother’s, but still looked in her father’s +eyes. “I must go in alone, father. You don’t understand––but +mother does.”</p> +<p>“This young man may be an impostor. It is almost +unmaidenly for you to wish to go in there alone. Mary––”</p> +<p>But Mary hesitated and trusted to her daughter’s intuition. +“Betty, explain yourself,” was all she said.</p> +<p>“Suppose it was father––or you thought it might be +father––and a terrible thing were hanging over him and +you had not seen him for all this time––and he were in +there, and I were you––wouldn’t you ask to see him first +alone? Would you stop for one moment to think about +being proper? What do I care! If he is an impostor, +I shall know it. In one moment I shall know it. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_412' name='page_412'></a>412</span> +I––I––just want to see him alone. It is because he has suffered +so long––that is why he has come like this––if––they +aren’t accusing him wrongfully, and I––he will tell me the +truth. If he is Richard, I would know it if I came in and +stood beside him blindfolded. I will call you in a moment. +Stand by the door, and let me see him alone.”</p> +<p>The jailer returned, alert and important, shaking the keys +in his hand. “This way, please.”</p> +<p>In the moment’s pause of unlocking, Betty again turned +upon her father, her eyes glowing in the dim light of the +corridor with wide, sorrowful gaze, large and irresistibly +earnest. Bertrand glanced from her to his wife, who +slightly nodded her head. Then he said to the surprised +jailer: “We will wait here. My daughter may be able to +recognize him. Call us quickly, dear, if you have reason +to change your mind.” The heavy door was closed behind +her, and the key turned in the lock.</p> +<p>Harry King loomed large and tall in the small room, +standing with his back to the door and his face lifted to +the small window, where he could see a patch of the blue +sky and white, scudding clouds. For the moment his spirit +was not in that cell. It was free and on top of a mountain, +looking into the clear eyes of a woman who loved him. He +was so rapt in his vision that he did not hear the grating of +the key in the lock, and Betty stood abashed, with her back +to the door, feeling that she was gazing on a stranger. Relieved +against the square of light, his hair looked darker +than she remembered Peter’s ever to have been,––as dark +as Richard’s, but that rough, neglected beard,––also dark,––and +the tanned skin, did not bring either young man to +her mind.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_413' name='page_413'></a>413</span></div> +<p>The pause was but for a moment, when he became aware +that he was not alone and turned and saw her there.</p> +<p>“Betty! oh, Betty! You have come to help me.” He +walked toward her slowly, hardly believing his eyes, and +held out both hands.</p> +<p>“If––I––can. Who are you?” She took his hands +in hers and walked around him, turning his face to the +light. Her breath came and went quickly, and a round red +spot now burned on one of her cheeks, and her face seemed +to be only two great, pathetic eyes.</p> +<p>“Do I need to tell you, Betty? Once we thought we +loved each other. Did we, Betty?”</p> +<p>“I don’t––don’t––know––Peter! Oh, Peter! Oh, +you are alive! Peter! Richard didn’t kill you!” She +did not cry out, but spoke the words with a low intensity +that thrilled him, and then she threw her arms about his +neck and burst into tears. “He didn’t do it! You are +alive! Peter, he didn’t kill you! I knew he didn’t do it. +They all thought he did, and––and––your father––he +has almost broken his bank just––just––hunting for +Richard––to––to––have him hung––and oh! Peter, +I have lived in horror,––for––fear he w––w––w––would, +and––”</p> +<p>“He never could, Betty. I have come home to atone. +I have come home to give myself up. I killed Richard––my +cousin––my best friend. I struck him in hate and +saw him lying dead: all the time they were hunting him +it was I they should have hunted. I can’t understand it. +Did they take his dead body for mine––or––how was it +they did not know he was struck down and murdered? +They must have taken his body for mine––or––he must +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_414' name='page_414'></a>414</span> +have fallen over––but he didn’t, for I saw him lying dead +as I had struck him. All these years the eye of vengeance +has been upon me, and my crime has haunted me. I have +seen him lying so––dead. God! God!”</p> +<p>Betty still clung to him and sobbed incoherently. “No, +no, Peter, it was you who were drowned––they found all +your things and saw where you had been pushed over, and––but +you weren’t drowned! They only thought it––they +believed it––”</p> +<p>He put his hand to his head as if to brush away the confusion +which staggered him. “Yes, Richard lay dead––and +they found him,––but why did they hunt for him? +And I––I––living––why didn’t they hunt me,––and +he, dead and lying there––why did they hunt him? But +my father would believe the worst of him rather than to see +himself disgraced in his son. Don’t cry, little Betty, don’t +cry. You’ve had too much to bear. Sit here beside me +and I’ll tell you all about it. That’s why I came back.”</p> +<p>“B––b––ut if you weren’t drowned, why––why didn’t +you come home and say so? Didn’t you ever see the papers +and how they were hunting Richard all over the world? +I knew you were dead, because I knew you never would be +so cruel as to leave every one in doubt and your father in +sorrow––just because he had quarreled with you. It +might have killed your mother––if the Elder had let her +know.”</p> +<p>“I can’t tell you all my reasons, Betty; mostly they were +coward’s reasons. I did my best to leave evidence that +I had been pushed over the bluff, because it seemed the +only way to hide myself. I did my best to make them think +me dead, and never thought any one could be harmed by +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_415' name='page_415'></a>415</span> +it, because I knew him to be dead; so I just thought we +would both be dead so far as the world would know,––and +as for you, dear,––I learned on that fatal night that +you did not love me––and that was another coward’s +reason why I wished to be dead to you all.” He began +pacing the room, and Betty sat on the edge of the narrow +jail bedstead and watched him with tearful eyes. “It was +true, Betty? You did not really love me?”</p> +<p>“Peter! Didn’t you ever see the papers? Didn’t +you ever know all about the search for you and how he disappeared, +too? Oh, Peter! And it was supposed he killed +you and pushed you over the bluff and then ran away. Oh, +Peter! But it was kept out of the home paper by the +Elder so your mother should not know––and Peter––didn’t +you know Richard lived?”</p> +<p>“Lived? lived?” He lifted his clasped hands above his +head, and they trembled. “Lived? Betty, say it again!”</p> +<p>“Yes, Peter. I saw him and I know––”</p> +<p>“Oh, God, make me know it. Make me understand.” +He fell on his knees beside her and hid his face in the scant +jail bedding, and his frame shook with dry sobs. “I was +a coward. I told you that. I––I thought myself a +murderer, and all this time my terrible thought has driven +me––Lived? I never killed him? God! Betty, say it +again.”</p> +<p>Betty sat still for a moment, shaken at first with a feeling +of resentment that he had made them all suffer so, and +Richard most of all. Then she was overwhelmed with +pity for him, and with a glad tenderness. It was all over. +The sorrow had been real, but it had all been needless. She +placed her hand on his head, then knelt beside him and put +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_416' name='page_416'></a>416</span> +her arm about his neck and drew his head to her bosom, +motherwise, for the deep mother heart in her was awakened, +and thus she told him all the story, and how Richard had +come to her, broken and repentant, and what had been said +between them. When they rose from their knees, it was +as if they had been praying and at the same time giving +thanks.</p> +<p>“And you thought they would find him lying there dead +and know you had killed him and hunt you down for a +murderer?”</p> +<p>“Yes.”</p> +<p>“Poor Peter! So you pushed that great stone out of +the edge of the bluff into the river to make them think you +had fallen over and drowned––and threw your things down, +too, to make it seem as if you both were dead.”</p> +<p>“Yes.”</p> +<p>“Oh, Peter! What a terrible mistake! How you must +have suffered!”</p> +<p>“Yes, as cowards suffer.”</p> +<p>They stood for a moment with clasped hands, looking +into each other’s eyes. “Then it was true what Richard +told me? You did not love me, Betty?” He had grown +calmer, and he spoke very tenderly. “We must have all +the truth now and conceal nothing.”</p> +<p>“Not quite––true. I––I––thought I did. You were +so handsome! I was only a child then––and I thought I +loved you––or that I ought to––for any girl would––I +was so romantic in those days––and you had been wounded––and +it was like a romance––”</p> +<p>“And then?”</p> +<p>“And then Richard came, and I knew in one instant that +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_417' name='page_417'></a>417</span> +I had done wrong––and that I loved him––and oh, I +felt myself so wicked.”</p> +<p>“No, Betty, dear. It was all––”</p> +<p>“It was not fair to you. I would have been true to you, +Peter; you would have never known––but after Richard +came and told me he had killed you,––I felt as if I had +killed you, too. I did like you, Peter. I did! I will do +whatever is right.”</p> +<p>“Then it was not in vain––that we have all suffered. +We have been saved from doing each other wrong. Everything +will come right now. All that is needed is for father +to hear what you have told me, and he will come and take +me out of here––Where is Richard?”</p> +<p>“No one knows.”</p> +<p>“Not even you, Betty?”</p> +<p>“No; he has dropped out of the world as completely as +you did.”</p> +<p>“Well, it will be all right, anyway. Father will withdraw +his charge and––did you say his bank was going to +pieces? He must have help. I can help him. You can +help him, Betty.”</p> +<p>“How?”</p> +<p>Then Peter told Betty how he had found Richard’s +father in his mountain retreat and that she must write to him. +“If there is any danger of the bank’s going, write for me to +Larry Kildene. Father never would appeal to him if he +lost everything in the world, so we must do it. As soon as +I am out of here we can save him.” Already he felt himself +a new man, and spoke hopefully and cheerfully. He little +knew the struggle still before him.</p> +<p>“Peter, father and mother are out there in the corridor +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_418' name='page_418'></a>418</span> +waiting. I was to call them. I made them let me come in +alone.”</p> +<p>“Oh, call them, call them!”</p> +<p>“I don’t think they will know you as I did, with that +great beard on your face. We’ll see.”</p> +<p>When Bertrand and Mary entered, they stood for a +moment aghast, seeing little likeness to either of the young +men in the developed and bronzed specimen of manhood +before them. But they greeted him warmly, eager to find +him Peter, and in their manner he missed nothing of their +old-time kindliness.</p> +<p>“You are greatly changed, Peter Junior. You look more +like Richard Kildene than you ever did before in your life,” +said Mary.</p> +<p>“Yes, but when we see Richard, we may find that a +change has taken place in him also, and they will stand in +their own shoes hereafter.”</p> +<p>“Since the burden has been lifted from my soul and I +know that he lives, I could sing and shout aloud here in this +cell. Imprisonment––even death––means nothing to me +now. All will come right before we know it.”</p> +<p>“That is just the way Richard would act and speak. +No wonder you have been taken for him!” said Bertrand.</p> +<p>“Yes, he was always more buoyant than I. Maybe +we have both changed, but I hope he has not. I loved my +friend.”</p> +<p>As they walked home together Mary Ballard said, +“Now, Peter ought to be released right away.”</p> +<p>“Certainly he will be as soon as the Elder realizes the +truth.”</p> +<p>“How he has changed, though! His face shows the mark +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_419' name='page_419'></a>419</span> +of sorrow. Those drooping, sensitive lines about his mouth––they +were never there before, and they are the lines of +suffering. They touched my heart. I wish Hester were +at home. She ought to be written to. I’ll do it as soon as +I get home.”</p> +<p>“Peter is handsomer than he was, in spite of the lines, +and, as you say, he does look more like his cousin than he +used to––because of them, I think. Richard always had +a debonair way with him, but he had that little, sensitive +droop to the lips––not so marked as Peter’s is now––but +you remember, Mary––like his mother’s.”</p> +<p>“Oh, mother, don’t you think Richard could be found?” +Betty’s voice trailed sorrowfully over the words. She was +thinking how he had suffered all this time, and wishing her +heart could reach out to him and call him back to her.</p> +<p>“He must be, dear, if he lives.”</p> +<p>“Oh, yes. He’ll be found. It can be published that +Peter Junior has returned, and that will bring him after a +while. Peter’s physique seems to have changed as well as +his face. Did you notice that backward swing of the +shoulders, so like his cousin’s, when he said, ‘I could sing +and shout here in this cell’? And the way he lifted his +head and smiled? That beard is a horrible disguise. I +must send a barber to him. He must be himself again.”</p> +<p>“Oh, yes, do. He stands so straight and steps so easily. +His lameness seems to have quite gone,” said Mary, joyously,––but +at that, Bertrand paused in his walk and looked +at her, then glancing at Betty walking slowly on before, he +laid his finger to his lips and took his wife’s arm, and they +said no more until they reached home and Betty was in her +room.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_420' name='page_420'></a>420</span></div> +<p>“I simply can’t think it, Bertrand. I see Peter in him. +It is Peter. Of course he’s like Richard. They were always +alike, and that makes him all the more Peter. No other +man would have that likeness, and it goes to show that he is +Peter.”</p> +<p>“My dear, unless the Elder sees him as we see him, the +thing will have to be tried out in the courts.”</p> +<p>“Unless we can find Richard. Hester ought to be here. +She could set them right in a moment. Trust a mother to +know her own boy. I’ll write her immediately. I’ll––”</p> +<p>“But you have no authority, Mary.”</p> +<p>“No authority? She is my friend. I have a right to do +my duty by her, and I can so put it that it will not be such +a shock to her as it inevitably will be if matters go wrong, +or Peter should be kept in prison for lack of evidence––or +for too much evidence. She’ll have to know sooner or +later.”</p> +<p>Bertrand said no more against this, for was not Mary +often quite right? “I’ll see to it that he has a barber, and +try to persuade the Elder to see him. That may settle it +without any trouble. If not, I must see that he has a good +lawyer to help in his defense.”</p> +<p>“If that savage old man remains stubborn, Hester must +be here.”</p> +<p>“If the thing goes to a trial, Betty will have to appear +against him.”</p> +<p>“Well, it mustn’t go to a trial, that’s all.”</p> +<p>That night two letters went out from Leauvite, one to +Hester Craigmile at Aberdeen, Scotland, and one to the +other end of the earth, where Larry Kildene waited for +news of Harry King, there on the mountain top. On the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_421' name='page_421'></a>421</span> +first of each month Larry rode down to the nearest point +where letters could be sent, making a three days’ trip on +horseback. His first trip brought nothing, because Harry +had not sent his first letter in time to reach the station +before Larry was well on his way back up the mountain. +He would not delay his return, for fear of leaving the two +women too long alone.</p> +<p>After Harry’s departure, Madam Manovska had grown +restless, and once had wandered so far away as to cause +them great alarm and a long search, when she was found, +sitting close to the fall, apparently too weak and too dazed +to move. This had so awakened Amalia’s fears that she +never allowed her mother to leave the cabin alone, but +always on one pretext or another accompanied her.</p> +<p>The situation was a difficult one for them all. If Amalia +took her mother away to some town, as she wished to do, +she feared for Madam Manovska’s sanity when she could +not find her husband. And still, when she tried to tell +her mother of her father’s death, she could not convince her +of its truth. For a while she would seem to understand +and believe it, but after a night’s rest she would go back to +the old weary repetition of going to her husband and his +need of her. Then it was all to go over again, day after +day, until at last Amalia gave up, and allowed her mother +the comfort of her belief: but all the more she had to +invent pretexts for keeping her on the mountain. So she +accepted Larry’s kindly advice and his earnestly offered +hospitality and his comforting companionship, and remained, +as, perforce, there was nothing else for her to do.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_422' name='page_422'></a>422</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXXIII_HESTER_CRAIGMILE_RECEIVES_HER_LETTER' id='CHAPTER_XXXIII_HESTER_CRAIGMILE_RECEIVES_HER_LETTER'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XXXIII</h2> +<h3>HESTER CRAIGMILE RECEIVES HER LETTER</h3> +</div> +<p>The letters reached their opposite destinations at about +the same time. The one to Amalia closely buttoned in +Larry’s pocket, and the short one to himself which he read +and reread as his horse slowly climbed the trail, were halfway +up the mountain when the postboy delivered Hester +Craigmile’s at the door of the sedate brick house belonging +to the Craigmiles of Aberdeen.</p> +<p>Peter Junior’s mother and two elderly women––his +grandaunts––were seated in the dignified parlor, taking +afternoon tea, when the housemaid brought Hester her +letter.</p> +<p>“Is it from Peter, maybe?” asked the elder of the two +aunts.</p> +<p>“No, Aunt Ellen; I think it is from a friend.”</p> +<p>“It’s strange now, that Peter’s no written before this,” +said the younger, leaning forward eagerly. “Will ye read +it, dear? We’ll be wantin’ to know if there’s ae word about +him intil’t.”</p> +<p>“There may be, Aunt Jean.” Hester set her cup of +tea down untasted, and began to open her letter.</p> +<p>“But tak’ yer tea first, Hester. Jean’s an impatient +body. That’s too bad of ye, Jean; her toast’s gettin’ cold.”</p> +<p>“Oh, that’s no matter at all, Aunt Ellen. I’ll take it as +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_423' name='page_423'></a>423</span> +soon as I see if he’s home all right. Yes, my friend says +my husband has been home for three days and is well.”</p> +<p>“That’s good. Noo ye’re satisfied, lay it by and tak’ +yer tea.” And Hester smilingly laid it by and took her +tea, for Mary Ballard had said nothing on the first page +to startle her friend’s serenity.</p> +<p>Jean Craigmile, however, still looked eagerly at the letter +as it lay on a chair at Hester’s side. She was a sweet-faced +old lady, alert, and as young as Peter Junior’s father, for +all she was his aunt, and now she apologized for her eagerness +by saying, as she often did: “Ye mind he’s mair like +my brither than my nephew, for we all used to play together––Peter, +Katherine, and me. We were aye friends. +She was like a sister, and he like a brither. Ah, weel, we’re +auld noo.”</p> +<p>Her sister looked at her fondly. “Ye’re no so auld, Jean, +but ye might be aulder. It’s like I might have been the +mither of her, for I mind the time when she was laid in my +arms and my feyther tell’t me I was to aye care for her like +my ain, an’ but for her I would na’ be livin’ noo.”</p> +<p>“And why for no?” asked Jean, quickly.</p> +<p>“I had ye to care for, child. Do ye no’ understand?”</p> +<p>Jean laughed merrily. “She’s been callin’ me child for +saxty-five years,” she said.</p> +<p>Both the old ladies wore lace caps, but that of Jean’s +was a little braver with ribbons than Ellen’s. Small lavender +bows were set in the frill all about her face, and the +long ends of the ribbon were not tied, but fell down on the +soft white mull handkerchief that crossed over her bosom.</p> +<p>“I mind when Peter married ye, Hester,” said Ellen. +“I was fair wild to have him bring ye here on his weddin’ +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_424' name='page_424'></a>424</span> +journey, and he should have done so, for we’d not seen him +since he was a lad, and all these years I’ve been waitin’ to +see ye.”</p> +<p>“Weel, ’twas good of him to leave ye bide with us a bit, +an’ go home without ye,” said Jean.</p> +<p>“It was good of him, but I ought not to have allowed it.” +Hester’s eyes glistened and her face grew tender and soft. +To the world, the Elder might seem harsh, stubborn, and +vindictive, but Hester knew the tenderness in which none +but she believed. Ever since the disappearance of their +son, he had been gentle and most lovingly watchful of her, +and his domination had risen from the old critical restraint +on her thoughts and actions to a solicitous care for her comfort,––studying +her slightest wishes with almost appealing +thoughtfulness to gratify them.</p> +<p>“And why for no allow it? There’s naething so good +for a man as lettin’ him be kind to ye, even if he is an Elder +in the kirk. I’m thinkin’ Peter’s ain o’ them that such as +that is good for––Hester! What ails ye! Are oot of +ye’re mind? Gi’e her a drap of whuskey, Jean. Hester!”</p> +<p>While they were chatting and sipping their tea, Hester +had quietly resumed the reading of her letter, and now she +sat staring straight before her, the pages crushed in her +hand, leaning forward, pale, with her eyes fixed on space +as if they looked on some awful sight.</p> +<p>“Hester! Hester! What is it? Is there a bit o’ bad +news for ye’ in the letter? Here, tak’ a sip o’ this, dear. +Tak’ it, Hester; ’twill hairten ye up for whatever’s intil’t,” +cried Jean, holding to Hester’s lips the ever ready +Scotch remedy, which she had snatched from a wall cupboard +behind her and poured out in a glass.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_425' name='page_425'></a>425</span></div> +<p>Ellen, who was lame and could not rise from her chair +without help, did not cease her directions and ejaculations, +lapsing into the broader Scotch of her girlhood under excitement, +as was the way with both the women. “Tell +us what ails ye, dear; maybe it’s no so bad. Gie me the +letter, Jean, an’ I’ll see what’s intil’t. Ring the bell for +Tillie an’ we’ll get her to the couch.”</p> +<p>But Hester caught Jean’s gown and would not let her +go to the bell cord which hung in the far corner of the room. +“No, don’t call her. I’ll lie down a moment, and––and––we’ll +talk––this––over.” She clung to the letter and +would not let it out of her hand, but rose and walked wearily +to the couch unassisted and lay down, closing her eyes. +“After a minute, Aunt Ellen, I’ll tell you. I must think, +I must think.” So she lay quietly, gathering all her force +to consider and meet what she must, as her way was, while +Jean sat beside, stroking her hand and saying sweet, comforting +words in her broad Scotch.</p> +<p>“There’s neathin’ so guid as a drap of whuskey, dear, for +strengthnin’ the hairt whan ye hae a bit shock. It’s no +yer mon, Peter? No? Weel, thank the Lord for that. +Noo, tak ye anither bit sup, for ye ha’e na tasted it. Wull +ye no gie Ellen the letter, love? ’Twill save ye tellin’ her.”</p> +<p>Hester passively took the whisky as she was bid, and +presently sat up and finished reading the letter. “Peter +has been hiding––something from me for––three years––and +now––”</p> +<p>“Yes, an’ noo. It’s aye the way wi’ them that hides––whan +the day comes they maun reveal––it’s only the mair +to their shame,” exclaimed Ellen.</p> +<p>“Oh, but it’s all mixed up––and my best friend doesn’t +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_426' name='page_426'></a>426</span> +know the truth. Yes, take the letter, Aunt Ellen, and read +it yourself.” She held out the pages with a shaking hand, +and Jean took them over to her sister, who slowly read them +in silence.</p> +<p>“Ah, noo. As I tell’t ye, it’s no so bad,” she said at last.</p> +<p>“Wha’s the trouble, Ellen? Don’t keep us waitin’.”</p> +<p>“Bide ye in patience, child. Ye’re always so easily +excitet. I maun read the letter again to get the gist o’t, +but it’s like this. The Elder’s been of the opeenion noo +these three years that his son was most foully murder’t, +an––”</p> +<p>“He may ha’e been kill’t, but he was no’ murder’t,” +cried Jean, excitedly. “I tell ye ’twas purely by accident––” +she paused and suddenly clapped both hands over her +mouth and rocked herself back and forth as if she had made +some egregious blunder, then: “Gang on wi’ yer tellin’. +It’s dour to bide waitin’. Gie me the letter an’ lat me read +it for mysel’.”</p> +<p>“Lat me tell’t as I maun tell’t. Ye maun no keep interruptin’. +Jean has no order in her brain. She aye pits +the last first an’ the first last. This is a hopefu’ letter +an’ a guid ain from yer friend, an’ it tells ye yer son’s +leevin’ an’ no murder’t––”</p> +<p>“Thank the Lord! I ha’e aye said it,” ejaculated Jean, +fervently.</p> +<p>“Ye ha’e aye said it? Child, what mean ye? Ye ha’e +kenned naethin’ aboot it.”</p> +<p>But Jean would not be set down. She leaned forward +with glistening eyes. “I ha’e aye said it. I ha’e aye said +it. Gie me the letter, Ellen.”</p> +<p>But Ellen only turned composedly and resumed her interpretation +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_427' name='page_427'></a>427</span> +of the letter to Hester, who sat looking with +dazed expression from one aunt to the other.</p> +<p>“It all comes about from Peter’s bein’ a stubborn man, +an’ he’ll no change the opeenion he’s held for three years +wi’oot a struggle. Here comes his boy back an’ says, ‘I’m +Peter Junior, and yer son.’ An’ his feyther says till him, +‘Ye’re no my son, for my son was murder’t––an’ ye’re +Richard Kildene wha’ murder’t him.’ And noo, it’s for +ye to go home, Hester, an’ bring Peter to his senses, and +show him the truth. A mither knows her ain boy, an’ if +it’s Peter Junior, it’s Peter Junior, and Richard Kildene’s +died.”</p> +<p>“I tell ye he’s no dead!” cried Jean, springing to her feet.</p> +<p>“Hush, child. He maun be dead, for ain of them’s dead, +and this is Peter Junior.”</p> +<p>“Read it again, Aunt Ellen,” said Hester, wearily. +“You’ll see that the Elder brings a fearful charge against +Richard. He thinks Richard is making a false claim that +he is––Peter––my boy.”</p> +<p>Jean sat back in her chair crying silently and shrinking +into herself as if she were afraid to say more, and Ellen went +on. “Listen, now, what yer frien’ says. ‘The Elder is +wrong, for Bertrand’––that’s her husband, I’m thinkin’––?”</p> +<p>“Yes.”</p> +<p>“‘Bertrand and Betty,––’ Who’s Betty, noo?”</p> +<p>“Betty is their daughter. She was to––have––married +my son.”</p> +<p>“Good. So she would know her lover. ‘Betty and I +have seen him,’ she says, ‘and have talked with him, and +we know he is Peter Junior,’ she says. ‘Richard Kildene +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_428' name='page_428'></a>428</span> +has disappeared,’ she says, ‘and yet we know he is living +somewhere and he must be found. We fear the Elder will +not withdraw the charge until Richard is located’––An’ +that will be like Peter, too––‘and meanwhile your son +Peter will have to lie in jail, where he is now, unless you can +clear matters up here by coming home and identifying +him, and that you can surely do.’––An’ that’s all vera weel. +There’s neathin’ to go distraught over in the like o’ that. +An’ here she says, ‘He’s a noble, fine-looking man, and +you’ll be proud of him when you see him.’ Oh, ’tis a fine +letter, an’ it’s Peter wi’ his stubbornness has been makin’ +a boggle o’ things. If I were na lame, I’d go back wi’ ye +an’ gie Peter a piece o’ my mind.”</p> +<p>“An’ I’ll locate Richard for ye!” cried Jean, rising to her +feet and wiping away the fast-falling tears, laughing and +weeping all in the same moment. “Whish’t, Ellen, it’s +ye’rsel’ that kens neathin’ aboot it, an’ I’ll tell ye the truth +the noo––that I’ve kept to mysel’ this lang time till my +conscience has nigh whupped me intil my grave.”</p> +<p>“Tak’ a drap o’ whuskey, Jean, ye’re flyin’ oot o’ yer +heid. It’s the hystiricks she’s takin’.”</p> +<p>“Ah, no! What is it, Aunt Jean? What is it?” cried +Hester, eagerly, drawing her to the seat by her side again.</p> +<p>“It’s no the hystiricks,” cried Jean, rocking back and +forth and patting her hands on her knees and speaking between +laughing and crying. “It’s the truth at last, that I’ve +been lyin’ aboot these three lang years, thank the Lord!”</p> +<p>“Jean, is it thankin’ the Lord ye are, for lyin’?”</p> +<p>“Ellen, ye mind whan ye broke ye’r leg an’ lay in the +south chamber that lang sax months?”</p> +<p>“Aye, weel do I mind it.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_429' name='page_429'></a>429</span></div> +<p>“Lat be wi’ ye’re interruptin’ while I tell’t. He came +here.”</p> +<p>“Who came here?”</p> +<p>“Richard––the poor lad! He tell’t me all aboot it. +How he had a mad anger on him, an’ kill’t his cousin Peter +Junior whan they’d been like brithers all their lives, an’ +hoo he pushed him over the brink o’ a gre’t precipice to his +death, an’ hoo he must forever flee fra’ the law an’ his +uncle’s wrath. Noo it’s––”</p> +<p>“Oh, Aunt Jean!” cried Hester, despairingly. “Don’t +you see that what you say only goes to prove my husband +right? Yet how could he claim to be Peter––it––it’s +not like the boy. Richard never, never would––”</p> +<p>“He may ha’ been oot o’ his heid thinkin’ he pushed him +over the brink. I ha’e na much opeenion o’ the judgment +o’ a man ony way. They never know whan to be set, an’ +whan to gie in. Think shame to yersel’, Jean, to be +hidin’ things fra me the like o’ that an’ then lyin’ to me.”</p> +<p>“He was repentit, Ellen. Ye can na’ tak the power o’ +the Lord in yer ain han’s an’ gie a man up to the law whan +he’s repentit. If ye’d seen him an’ heard the words o’ him +and seen him greet, ye would ha’ hid him in yer hairt an’ +covered wi’ the mantle o’ charity, as I did. Moreover, I +saved ye from dour lyin’ yersel’. Ye mind whan that man +that Peter sent here to find Richard came, hoo ye said till +him that Richard had never been here? Ye never knew +why for that man wanted Richard, but I knew an’ I never +tell’t ye. An’ if ye had known what I knew, ye never could +ha’ tell’t him what ye did so roundly an’ sent him aboot his +business wi’ a straight face.”</p> +<p>“An’ noo whaur is Richard?”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_430' name='page_430'></a>430</span></div> +<p>“He’s awa’ in Paris pentin’ pictures. He went there to +learn to be a penter.”</p> +<p>“An’ whaur gat he the money to go wi’? There’s whaur +the new black silk dress went ye should ha’ bought yersel’ +that year. Ye lat me think it went to the doctor. Child! +Child!”</p> +<p>“Yes, sister; I lee’d to ye. It’s been a heavy sin on my +soul an’ ye may well thank the Lord it’s no been on yer +ain. But hark ye noo. It’s all come back to me. Here’s +the twenty pun’ I gave him. It’s come back wi’ interest.” +Proudly Jean drew from her bosom an envelope containing +forty pounds in bank notes. “Look ye, hoo he’s doubl’t +it?” Again she laughed through her tears.</p> +<p>“And you know where he is––and can find him?”</p> +<p>“Yes, Hester, dear, I know. He took a new name. It +was Robert Kater he called himsel’. So, there he’s been +pentin’ pictures. Go, Hester, an’ find yer son, an’ I’ll +find Richard. Ellen, ye’ll have to do wi’ Tillie for a week +an’ a bit,––I’m going to Paris to find Richard.”</p> +<p>“Ye’ll do nae sic’ thing. Ye’ll find him by post.”</p> +<p>“I’ll trust to nae letter the noo, Ellen. Letters aften +gang astray, but I’ll no gang astray.”</p> +<p>“Oh, child, child! It’s a sorrowful thing I’m lame an’ +can na’ gang wi’ ye. What are ye doin’, Hester?”</p> +<p>“I’m hunting for the newspaper. Don’t they put the +railroad time-tables in the paper over here, or must I go +to the station to inquire about trains?”</p> +<p>“Ye’d better ask at the station. I’ll go wi’ ye. Ye +might boggle it by yersel’. Ring for Tillie, Jean. She +can help me oot o’ my chair an’ get me dressed, while ye’re +lookin’ after yer ain packin’, Jean.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_431' name='page_431'></a>431</span></div> +<p>So the masterful old lady immediately began to superintend +the hasty departure of both Hester and Jean. The +whole procedure was unprecedented and wholly out of the +normal course of things, but if duty called, they must go, +whether she liked the thought of their going or not. So she +sent Tillie to call a cab, and contented herself with bewailing +the stubbornness of Peter, her nephew.</p> +<p>“It was aye so, whan he was a lad playin’ wi’ Jean an’ +Katherine, whiles whan his feyther lat his mither bring +Katherine and him back to Scotland on a veesit. Jean +and Katherine maun gie in til him if they liket it or no. +I’ve watched them mony’s the time, when he would haud +them up in their play by the hour together, arguyin’ which +should be horse an’ which should be driver, an’ it was +always Peter that won his way wi’ them. Is the cab there, +Tillie? Then gie me my crutch. Hester, are you ready? +Jean, I’ll find oot for ye all aboot the trains for Dover. Ye +maun gang direc’ an’ no loiter by the way. Come, Hester. +I doot she ought not to be goin’ aboot alone. Paris is an’ +awfu’ like place for a woman body to be goin’ aboot alone. +But it canna’ be helpit. What’s an old woman like me wi’ +only one sound leg and a pair o’ crutches, to go on sic’ like +a journey?”</p> +<p>“If I could, I’d take you home with me, Aunt Ellen; if I +were only sure of the outcome of this trouble, I would anyway––but +to take you there to a home of sorrow––”</p> +<p>“There, Hester, dear. Don’t ye greet. It’s my opeenion +ye’re goin’ to find yer son an’ tak him in yer arms +ance mair. Ye were never the right wife for Peter. I can +see that. Ye’re too saft an’ gentle.”</p> +<p>“I’m thinking how Peter has borne this trouble alone, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_432' name='page_432'></a>432</span> +all these years, and suffered, trying to keep the sorrow from +me.”</p> +<p>“Yes, dear, yes. Peter told us all aboot it whan he was +here, an’ he bade us not to lat ye ken a word aboot it, but to +keep from ye all knowledge of it. Noo it’s come to ye by +way of this letter fra yer frien’, an’ I’m thinkin’ it’s the +best way; for noo, at last ye ha’e it in ye’re power to go an’ +maybe save an innocent man, for it’s no like a son of our +Katherine would be sic’ like a base coward as to try to win +oot from justice by lyin’ himsel’ intil his victim’s own +home. I’ll no think it.”</p> +<p>“Nor I, Aunt Ellen. It’s unbelievable! And of Richard––no. +I loved Richard. He was like my own son to me––and +Peter Junior loved him, too. They may have +quarreled––and even he might––in a moment of anger, +he might have killed my boy,––but surely he would never +do a thing like this. They are making some horrible mistake, +or Mary Ballard would never have written me.”</p> +<p>“Noo ye’re talkin’ sense. Keep up courage an’ never +tak an’ affliction upo’ yersel’ until it’s thrust upo’ ye by +Providence.”</p> +<p>Thus good Aunt Ellen in her neat black bonnet and shawl +and black mits, seated at Hester’s side in the cab holding +to her crutches, comforted and admonished her niece all +the way to the station and back, and the next day she +bravely bade Jean and Hester both good-by and settled +herself in her armchair to wait patiently for news from +them.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_433' name='page_433'></a>433</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXXIV_JEAN_CRAIGMILES_RETURN' id='CHAPTER_XXXIV_JEAN_CRAIGMILES_RETURN'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XXXIV</h2> +<h3>JEAN CRAIGMILE’S RETURN</h3> +</div> +<p>When at last Jean Craigmile returned, a glance at her +face was quite enough to convince Ellen that things had not +gone well. She held her peace, however, until her sister +had had time to remove her bonnet and her shawl and dress +herself for the house, before she broke in upon Jean’s grim +silence. Then she said:––</p> +<p>“Weel, Jean. I’m thinkin’ ye’d better oot wi’ it.”</p> +<p>“Is Tillie no goin’ to bring in the tea? It’s past the +hour. I see she grows slack, wantin’ me to look after her.”</p> +<p>“Ring for it then, Jean. I’m no for leavin’ my chair to +ring for it.” So Jean pulled the cord and the tea was +brought in due time, with hot scones and the unwonted +addition of a bowl of roses to grace the tray.</p> +<p>“The posies are a greetin’ to ye, Jean; I ordered them +mysel’. Weel? An’ so ye ha’na’ found him?”</p> +<p>“Oh, sister, my hairt’s heavy an’ sair. I canna’ thole to +tell ye.”</p> +<p>“But ye maun do’t, an’ the sooner ye tell’t the sooner +ye’ll ha’e it over.”</p> +<p>“He was na’ there. Oh, Ellen, Ellen! He’d gone to +America! I’m afraid the Elder is right an’ Hester has gone +home to get her death blow. Why were we so precipitate +in lettin’ her go?”</p> +<p>“Jean, tell me all aboot it, an’ I’ll pit my mind to it and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_434' name='page_434'></a>434</span> +help ye think it oot. Don’t ye leave oot a thing fra’ the +time ye left me till the noo.”</p> +<p>Slowly Jean poured her sister’s tea and handed it to her. +“Tak’ yer scones while they’re hot, Ellen. I went to the +place whaur he’d been leevin’. I had the direction all right, +but whan I called, I found anither man in possession. +The man was an Englishman, so I got on vera weel for the +speakin’. It’s little I could do with they Frenchmen. He +was a dirty like man, an’ he was daubin’ away at a picture +whan I opened the door an’ walked in. I said to him, +‘Whaur’s Richard’––no, no, no. I said to him, calling +Richard by the name he’s been goin’ by, I said, ‘Whaur’s +Robert Kater?’ He jumped up an’ began figitin’ aboot +the room, settin’ me a chair an’ the like, an’ I asked again, +‘Is this the pentin’ room o’ Robert Kater?’ an’ he said, +‘It was his room, yes.’ Then he asked me was I any kin +to him, an’ I told him, did he think I would come walkin’ +into his place the like o’ that if I was no kin to him? An’ +then he began tellin’ me a string o’ talk an’ I could na’ +mak’ head nor tail o’t, so I asked again, ‘If ye’re a friend +o’ his, wull ye tell me whaur he’s gone?’ an’ then he said it +straight oot, ‘To Ameriky,’ an’ it fair broke my hairt.”</p> +<p>For a minute Jean sat and sipped her tea, and wiped the +tears from her eyes; then she took up the thread of her +story again.</p> +<p>“Then he seemed all at once to bethink himsel’ o’ something, +an’ he ran to his coat that was hangin’ behind the +door on a nail, an’ he drew oot a letter fra the pocket, an’ +here it is.</p> +<p>“‘Are ye Robert’s Aunt Jean?’ he asked, and I tell’t him, +an’, ‘Surely,’ he said, ‘an’ I did na’ think ye old enough to +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_435' name='page_435'></a>435</span> +be his Aunt Jean.’ Then he began to excuse himsel’ for +forgettin’ to mail that letter. ‘I promised him I would,’ he +said, ‘but ye see, I have na’ been wearin’ my best coat +since he left, an’ that’s why. We gave him a banket,’ he +says, ‘an’ I wore my best coat to the banket, an’ he gave me +this an’ told me to mail it after he was well away,’ an’ he +says, ‘I knew I ought not to put it in this coat pocket, for +I’d forget it,’––an’ so he ran on; but it was no so good a +coat, for the lining was a’ torn an’ it was gray wi’ dust, for +I took it an’ brushed it an’ mended it mysel’ before I left +Paris.”</p> +<p>Again Jean paused, and taking out her neatly folded handkerchief +wiped away the falling tears, and sipped a moment +at her tea in silence.</p> +<p>“Tak’ ye a bit o’ the scones, Jean. Ye’ll no help matters +by goin’ wi’oot eatin’. If the lad’s done a shamefu’ like +thing, ye’ll no help him by greetin’. He maun fall. Ye’ve +done yer best I doot, although mistakenly to try to keep +it fra me.”</p> +<p>“He was sae bonny, Ellen, and that like his mither +’twould melt the hairt oot o’ ye to look on him.”</p> +<p>“Ha’e ye no mair to tell me? Surely it never took ye +these ten days to find oot what ye ha’e tell’t.”</p> +<p>“The man was a kind sort o’ a body, an’ he took me oot +to eat wi’ him at a cafy, an’ he paid it himsel’, but I’m +thinkin’ his purse was sair empty whan he got through wi’ +it. I could na’ help it. Men are vera masterfu’ bodies. +I made it up to him though, for I bided a day or twa at +the hotel, an’ went to the room,––the pentin’ room whaur +I found him––there was whaur he stayed, for he was keepin’ +things as they were, he said, for the one who was to come +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_436' name='page_436'></a>436</span> +into they things––Robert Kater had left there––ye’ll find +oot aboot them whan ye read the letter––an’ I made it +as clean as ye’r han’ before I left him. He made a dour +face whan he came in an’ found me at it, but I’m thinkin’ +he came to like it after a’, for I heard him whustlin’ to +himsel’ as I went down the stair after tellin’ him +good-by.</p> +<p>“Gin ye had seen the dirt I took oot o’ that room, Ellen, +ye would a’ held up ye’r two han’s in horror. There were +crusts an’ bones behind the pictures standin’ against the +wa’ that the rats an’ mice had been gnawin’ there, an’ +there were bottles on a shelf, old an’ empty an’ covered +wi’ cobwebs an’ dust, an’ the floor was so thick wi’ dirt it +had to be scrapit, an’ what wi’ old papers an’ rags I had a +great basket full taken awa––let be a bundle o’ shirts that +needed mendin’. I took the shirts to the hotel, an’ there I +mended them until they were guid enough to wear, an’ sent +them back. So there was as guid as the price o’ the denner +he gave me, an’ naethin said. Noo read the letter an’ +ye’ll see why I’m greetin’. Richard’s gone to Ameriky +to perjure his soul. He says it was to gie himsel’ up to the +law, but from the letter to Hester it’s likely his courage +failed him. There’s naethin’ to mak’ o’t but that––an’ +he sae bonny an’ sweet, like his mither.”</p> +<p>Jean Craigmile threw her apron over her head and rocked +herself back and forth, while Ellen set down her cup and +reluctantly opened the letter––many pages, in a long business +envelope. She sighed as she took them out.</p> +<p>“It’s a waefu’ thing how much trouble an’ sorrow a man +body brings intil the world wi’ him. Noo there’s Richard, +trailin’ sorrow after him whaurever he goes.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_437' name='page_437'></a>437</span></div> +<p>“But ye mind it came from Katherine first, marryin’ wi’ +Larry Kildene an’ rinnin’ awa’ wi’ him,” replied Jean.</p> +<p>“It was Larry huntit her oot whaur she had been brought +for safety.”</p> +<p>They both sat in silence while Ellen read the letter to +the very end. At last, with a long, indrawn sigh, she +spoke.</p> +<p>“It’s no like a lad that could write sic a letter, to perjure +his soul. No won’er ye greet, Jean. He’s gi’en ye everything +he possesses, wi’ one o’ the twa pictures in the Salon! +Think o’t! An’ a’ he got fra’ the ones he sold, except +enough to take him to America. Ye canna’ tak’ it.”</p> +<p>“No. I ha’e gi’en them to the Englishman wha’ has +his room. I could na’ tak them.” Jean continued to sway +back and forth with her apron over her head.</p> +<p>“Ye ha’e gi’en them awa’! All they pictures pented by +yer ain niece’s son! An’ twa’ acceptit by the Salon! +Child, child! I’d no think it o’ ye.” Ellen leaned forward +in her chair reprovingly, with the letter crushed in her +lap.</p> +<p>“I told him to keep them safe, as he was doin’, an’ if he +got no word fra’ me after sax months,––he was to bide in +the room wi’ them––they were his.”</p> +<p>“Weel, ye’re wiser than I thought ye.”</p> +<p>For a long time they sat in silence, until at last Ellen +took up the letter to read it again, and began with the date +at the head.</p> +<p>“Jean,” she cried, holding it out to her sister and pointing +to the date with shaking finger. “Wull ye look at that +noo! Are we both daft? It’s no possible for him to ha’ +gotten there before that letter was written to Hester. Look +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_438' name='page_438'></a>438</span> +ye, Jean! Look ye! Here ’tis the third day o’ June it +was written by his own hand.”</p> +<p>“Count it oot, Ellen, count it oot! Here’s the calendar +almanac. Noo we’ll ha’e it. It’s twa weeks since Hester +an’ I left an’ she got the letter the day before that, an’ +that’s fifteen days––”</p> +<p>“An’ it takes twa weeks mair for a boat to cross the ocean, +an’ that gives fourteen days mair before that letter to Hester +was written, an’ three days fra’ Liverpool here, pits it back +to seventeen days,––an’ fifteen days––mak’s thirty-two +days,––an’ here’ it’s nearin’ the last o’ June––”</p> +<p>“Jean! Whan Hester’s frien’ was writin’ that letter to +Hester, Richard was just sailin’ fra France! Thank the +Lord!”</p> +<p>“Thank the Lord!” ejaculated her sister, fervently. +“Ellen, it’s you for havin’ the head to think it oot, thank +the Lord!” And now the dear soul wept again for very +gladness.</p> +<p>Ellen folded her hands in her lap complaisantly and +nodded her head. “Ye’ve a good head, yersel’, Jean, but +ye aye let yersel’ get excitet. Noo, it’s only for us to bide +in peace an’ quiet an’ know that the earth is the Lord’s an’ +the fullness thereof until we hear fra’ Hester.”</p> +<p>“An’ may the Lord pit it in her hairt to write soon!”</p> +<p>While the good Craigmiles of Aberdeen were composing +themselves to the hopeful view that Ellen’s discovery of the +date had given them, Larry Kildene and Amalia were seated +in a car, luxurious for that day, speeding eastward over +the desert across which Amalia and her father and mother +had fled in fear and privation so short a time before. She +gazed through the plate-glass windows and watched the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_439' name='page_439'></a>439</span> +quivering heat waves rising from the burning sands. Well +she knew those terrible plains! She saw the bleaching +bones of animals that had fallen by the way, even as their +own had fallen, and her eyes filled. She remembered how +Harry King had come to them one day, riding on his yellow +horse––riding out of the setting sun toward them, and how +his companionship had comforted them and his courage and +help had saved them more than once,––and how, had it +not been for him, their bones, too, might be lying there now, +whitening in the heat. Oh, Harry, Harry King! She who +had once crossed those very plains behind a jaded team +now felt that the rushing train was crawling like a snail.</p> +<p>Larry Kildene, seated facing her and watching her, leaned +forward and touched her hand. “We’re going at an awful +pace,” he said. “To think of ever crossing these plains +with the speed of the wind!”</p> +<p>She smiled a wan smile. “Yes, that is so. But it still +is very slowly we go when I measure with my thoughts the +swiftness. In my thoughts we should fly––fly!”</p> +<p>“It will be only three days to Chicago from here, and then +one night at a hotel to rest and clean up, and the next day +we are there––in Leauvite––think of it! We’re an hour +late by the schedule, so better think of something else. +We’ll reach an eating station soon. Get ready, for there +will be a rush, and we’ll not have a chance for a good meal +again for no one knows how long. Maybe you’re not +hungry, but I could eat a mule. I like this, do you know, +traveling in comfort! To think of me––going home to +save Peter’s bank!” He chuckled to himself a moment; +then resumed: “And that’s equivalent to saving the man’s +life. Well, it’s a poor way for a man to go through life, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_440' name='page_440'></a>440</span> +able to see no way but his own way. It narrows his vision +and shortens his reach––for, see, let him find his way closed +to him, and whoop! he’s at an end.”</p> +<p>Again Larry sat and watched her, as he silently chuckled +over his present situation. Again he reached out and +patted her hand, and again she smiled at him, but he knew +where her thoughts were. Harry King had been gone but +a short time when Madam Manovska, in spite of Amalia’s +watchfulness, wandered away for the last time. On this +occasion she did not go toward the fall, but went along the +trail toward the plains below. It was nearly evening when +she eluded Amalia and left the cabin. Frantically they +searched for her all night, riding through the darkness, +carrying torches and calling in all directions, as far as they +supposed her feet could have carried her, but did not find +her until early morning, lying peacefully under a little +scrub pine, far down the trail. By her side lay her husband’s +worn coat, with the lining torn away, and a small +heap of ashes and charred papers. She had been destroying +the documents he had guarded so long. She would not +leave them to witness against him. Tenderly they took +her up and carried her back to the cabin and laid her in her +bunk, but she only babbled of “Paul,” telling happily that +she had seen him, and that he was coming up the trail after +her, and that now they would live on the mountain in +peace and go no more to Poland––and quickly after that +she dropped to sleep again and never woke. She was with +“Paul” at last. Then Amalia dressed her in the black +silk Larry had brought her, and they carried her down the +trail and laid her in a grave beside that of her husband, and +there Larry read the prayers of the English church over the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_441' name='page_441'></a>441</span> +two lonely graves, while Amalia knelt at his side. When +they went down the trail to take the train, after receiving +Betty’s letter, they marked the place with a cross which +Larry had made.</p> +<p>Truth to tell, as they sat in the car, facing each other, +Larry himself was sad, although he tried to keep Amalia’s +thoughts cheerful. At last she woke to the thought that it +was only for her he maintained that forced light-heartedness, +and the realization came to her that he also had cause +for sorrow on leaving the spot where he had so long lived in +peace, to go to a friend in trouble. The thought helped her, +and she began to converse with Larry instead of sitting +silently, wrapped in her own griefs. Because her heart +was with Harry King,––filled with anxiety for him,––she +talked mostly of him, and that pleased Larry well; for he, +too, had need to speak of Harry.</p> +<p>“Now there is a character for you, as fine and sweet as +a woman and strong, too! I’ve seen enough of men to +know the best of them when I find them. I saw it in him +the moment I got him up to my cabin and laid him in my +bunk. He––he––minded me of one that’s gone.” His +voice dropped to the undertone of reminiscence. “Of one +that’s long gone––long gone.”</p> +<p>“Could you tell me about it, a little––just a very little?” +Amalia leaned toward him pleadingly. It was the first +time she had ever asked of Larry Kildene or Harry King a +question that might seem like seeking to know a thing purposely +kept from her. But her intuitive nature told her the +time had now come when Larry longed to speak of himself, +and the loneliness of his soul pleaded for him.</p> +<p>“It’s little indeed I can tell you, for it’s little he ever told +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_442' name='page_442'></a>442</span> +me,––but it came to me––more than once––more than +once––that he might be my own son.”</p> +<p>Amalia recoiled with a shock of surprise. She drew in +her breath and looked in his eyes eloquently. “Oh! Oh! +And you never asked him? No?”</p> +<p>“Not in so many words, no. But I––I––came near +enough to give him the chance to tell the truth, if he +would, but he had reasons of his own, and he would not.”</p> +<p>“Then––where we go now––to him––you have been +to that place before? Not?”</p> +<p>“I have.”</p> +<p>“And he––he knows it? Not?”</p> +<p>“He knows it well. I told him it was there I left my son––my +little son––but he would say nothing. I was not +even sure he knew the place until these letters came to me. +He has as yet written me no word, only the message he +sent me in his letter to you––that he will some time write +me.” Then Larry took Betty’s letter from his pocket and +turned it over and over, sadly. “This letter tells me more +than all else, but it sets me strangely adrift in my thoughts. +It’s not at all like what I had thought it might be.”</p> +<p>Amalia leaned forward eagerly. “Oh, tell me more––a +little, what you thought might be.”</p> +<p>“This letter has added more to the heartache than all else +that could be. Either Harry King is my son––Richard +Kildene––or he is the son of the man who hated me and +brought me sorrow. There you see the reason he would +tell me nothing. He could not.”</p> +<p>“But how is it that you do not know your own son? +It is so strange.”</p> +<p>Larry’s eyes filled as he looked off over the arid plains. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_443' name='page_443'></a>443</span> +“It’s a long story––that. I told it to him once to try to +stir his heart toward me, but it was of no use, and I’ll not +tell it now––but this. I’d never looked on my boy since +I held him in my arms––a heartbroken man––until he +came to me there––that is, if he were he. But if Harry +King is my son, then he is all the more a liar and a coward––if +the claim against him is true. I can’t have it so.”</p> +<p>“It is not so. He is no liar and no coward.” Amalia +spoke with finality.</p> +<p>“I tell you if he is not my son, then he is the son of the +man who hated me––but even that man will not own him +as his son. The little girl who wrote this letter to me––she +pleads with me to come on and set them all right: +but even she who loved him––who has loved him, can +urge no proof beyond her own consciousness, as to his +identity; it is beyond my understanding.”</p> +<p>“The little girl––she––she has loved your son––she +has loved Harry––Harry King? Whom has she loved?” +Amalia only breathed the question.</p> +<p>“She has not said. I only read between the lines.”</p> +<p>“How is it so––you read between lines? What is it +you read?”</p> +<p>Larry saw he was making a mistake and resumed hurriedly: +“I’ll tell you what little I know later, and we will go +there and find out the rest, but it may be more to my sorrow +than my joy. Perhaps that’s why I’m taking you there––to +be a help to me––I don’t know. I have a friend there +who will take us both in, and who will understand as no one +else.”</p> +<p>“I go to neither my joy nor my sorrow. They are of the +world. I will be no more of the world––but I will live +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_444' name='page_444'></a>444</span> +only in love––to the Christ. So may I find in my heart +peace––as the sweet sisters who guarded me in my childhood +away from danger when that my father and mother +were in fear and sorrow living––they told me there only +may one find peace from sorrow. I will go to them––perhaps––perhaps––they +will take me––again––I do not +know. But I will go first with you, Sir Kildene, wherever +you wish me to go. For you are my friend––now, as no +one else. But for you, I am on earth forever alone.”</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_445' name='page_445'></a>445</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXXV_THE_TRIAL' id='CHAPTER_XXXV_THE_TRIAL'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XXXV</h2> +<h3>THE TRIAL</h3> +</div> +<p>After Mr. Ballard’s visit to the jail, he took upon himself +to do what he could for the young man, out of sympathy +and friendship toward both parties, and in the cause of +simple justice. He consulted the only available counsel +left him in Leauvite, a young lawyer named Nathan Goodbody, +whom he knew but slightly.</p> +<p>He told him as much of the case as he thought proper, +and then gave him a note to the prisoner, addressing him +as Harry King. Armed with this letter the young lawyer +was soon in close consultation with his new client. Despite +Nathan Goodbody’s youth Harry was favorably impressed. +The young man was so interested, so alert, so confident +that all would be well. He seemed to believe so completely +the story Harry told him, and took careful notes of it, saying +he would prepare a brief of the facts and the law, and +that Harry might safely leave everything to him.</p> +<p>“You were wounded in the hip, you say,” Nathan Goodbody +questioned him. “We must not neglect the smallest +item that may help you, for your case needs strengthening. +You say you were lamed by it––but you seem to have recovered +from that. Is there no scar?”</p> +<p>“That will not help me. My cousin was wounded also, +but his was only a flesh wound from which he quickly recovered +and of which he thought nothing. I doubt if any +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_446' name='page_446'></a>446</span> +one here in Leauvite ever heard of it, but it’s the irony of +fate that he was more badly scarred by it than I. He was +struck by a spent bullet that tore the flesh only, while the +one that hit me went cleanly to the bone, and splintered it. +Mine laid me up for a year before I could even walk with +crutches, while he was back at his post in a week.”</p> +<p>“And both wounds were in the same place––on the same +side, for instance?”</p> +<p>“On the same side, yes; but his was lower down. Mine +entered the hip here, while he was struck about here.” +Harry indicated the places with a touch of his finger. “I +think it would be best to say nothing about the scars, unless +forced to do so, for I walk as well now as I ever did, and that +will be against me.”</p> +<p>“That’s a pity, now, isn’t it? Suppose you try to get +back a little of the old limp.”</p> +<p>Harry laughed. “No, I’ll walk straight. Besides they’ve +seen me on the street, and even in my father’s bank.”</p> +<p>“Too bad, too bad. Why did you do it?”</p> +<p>“How could I guess there would be such an impossible +development? Until I saw Miss Ballard here in this cell +I thought my cousin dead. Why, my reason for coming +here was to confess my crime, but they won’t give me the +chance. They arrest me first of all for killing myself. Now +that I know my cousin lives I don’t seem to care what +happens to me, except for––others.”</p> +<p>“But man! You must put up a fight. Suppose your +cousin is no longer living; you don’t want to spend the rest +of your life in the penitentiary because he can’t be found.”</p> +<p>“I see. If he is living, this whole trial is a farce, and if +he is not, it’s a tragedy.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_447' name='page_447'></a>447</span></div> +<p>“We’ll never let it become a tragedy, I’ll promise you +that.” The young man spoke with smiling confidence, but +when he reached his office again and had closed the door +behind him, his manner changed quickly to seriousness and +doubt.</p> +<p>“I don’t know,” he said to himself, “I don’t know if this +story can be made to satisfy a jury or not. A little shady. +Too much coincidence to suit me.” He sat drumming +with his fingers on his desk for a while, and then rose and +turned to his books. “I’ll have a little law on this case,––some +point upon which we can go to the Supreme Court,” +and for the rest of that day and long into the night Nathan +Goodbody consulted with his library.</p> +<p>In anticipation of the unusual public interest the District +Attorney directed the summoning of twenty-five jurors in +addition to the twenty-five of the regular panel. On the +day set for the trial the court room was packed to the doors. +Inside the bar were the lawyers and the officers of the court. +Elder Craigmile sat by Milton Hibbard. In the front +seats just outside the bar were the fifty jurors and back of +them were the ladies who had come early, or who had been +given the seats of their gentlemen friends who had come +early, and whose gallantry had momentarily gotten the +better of their judgment.</p> +<p>The stillness of the court room, like that of a church, +was suddenly broken by the entrance of the judge, a tall, +spare man, with gray hair and a serious outlook upon life. +As he walked toward his seat, the lawyers and officers of +the court rose and stood until he was seated. The clerk of +the court read from a large book the journal of the court of +the previous day and then handed the book to the judge to +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_448' name='page_448'></a>448</span> +be signed. When this ceremony was completed, the judge +took up the court calender and said,––</p> +<p>“The State <i>v.</i> Richard Kildene,” and turning to the lawyers +engaged in the case added, “Gentlemen, are you +ready?”</p> +<p>“We are ready,” answered the District Attorney.</p> +<p>“Bring in the prisoner.”</p> +<p>When Harry entered the court room in charge of the +sheriff, he looked neither to the right nor to the left, and +saw no one before him but his own counsel, who arose and +extended a friendly hand, and led him to a seat beside himself +within the bar.</p> +<p>Nathan Goodbody then rose, and, addressing the court +with an air of confident modesty, as if he were bringing +forward a point so strong as to require nothing more than +the simple statement to give it weight, said:––</p> +<p>“If the court please, the defense is ready, but I have +noticed, as no doubt the court has noticed, a distinguished +member of this bar sitting with the District Attorney as +though it were intended that he should take part in the trial +of this case, and I am advised that he intends to do so. I +am also advised that he is in the employ of the complaining +witness who sits beside him, and that he has received, or +expects to receive, compensation from him for his services. +I desire at the outset of this case to raise a question as to +whether counsel employed and paid by a private person +has a right to assist in the prosecution of a criminal cause. +I therefore object to the appearance of Mr. Hibbard as +counsel in this case, and to his taking any part in this trial. +If the facts I have stated are questioned, I will ask Elder +Craigmile to be sworn.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_449' name='page_449'></a>449</span></div> +<p>The court replied: “I shall assume the facts to be as +stated by you unless the counsel on the other side dissent +from such a statement. Considering the facts to be as +stated, your objection raises a novel question. Have you +any authorities?”</p> +<p>“I do not know that the Supreme Court of this State +has passed upon this question. I do not think it has, but +my objection finds support in the well-established rule in +this country, that a public prosecutor acts in a quasi-judicial +capacity. His object, like that of the court, should be +simple justice. The District Attorney represents the public +interest which can never be promoted by the conviction of +the innocent. As the District Attorney himself could not +accept a fee or reward from private parties, so, I urge, counsel +employed to assist him must be equally disinterested.”</p> +<p>“The court considers the question an interesting one, but +the practice in the past has been against your contention. +I will overrule your objection, and give you an exception. +Mr. Clerk, call a jury!”<a name='FNanchor_0001' id='FNanchor_0001'></a><a href='#Footnote_0001' class='fnanchor'>[1]</a></p> +<p>Then came the wearisome technicalities of the empaneling +of a jury, with challenges for cause and peremptory +challenges, until nearly the entire panel of fifty jurors +was exhausted.</p> +<p>In this way two days were spent, with a result that when +counsel on both sides expressed themselves as satisfied +with the jury, every one in the court room doubted it. As +the sheriff confided to the clerk, it was an even bet that the +first twelve men drawn were safer for both sides than the +twelve men who finally stood with uplifted hands and were +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_450' name='page_450'></a>450</span> +again sworn by the clerk. Harry King, who had never +witnessed a trial in his life, began to grow interested in +these details quite aside from his own part therein. He +watched the clerk shaking the box, wondering why he did +so, until he saw the slips of paper being drawn forth one by +one from the small aperture on the top, and listened while +the name written on each was called aloud. Some of the +names were familiar to him, and it seemed as if he must +turn about and speak to the men who responded to their +roll call, saying “here” as each rose in his place behind him. +But he resisted the impulse, never turning his head, and only +glancing curiously at each man as he took his seat in the +jury box at the order of the judge.</p> +<p>During all these proceedings the Elder sat looking +straight before him, glancing at the prisoner only when +obliged to do so, and coldly as an outsider might do. The +trial was taking more time than he had thought possible, +and he saw no reason for such lengthy technicalities and +the delay in calling the witnesses. His air was worn and +weary.</p> +<p>The prisoner, sitting beside his counsel, had taken less +and less interest in the proceedings, and the crowds, who +had at first filled the court room, had also lost interest and +had drifted off about their own affairs until the real business +of the taking of testimony should come on, till, at the close +of the second day, the court room was almost empty of +visitors. The prisoner was glad to see them go. So many +familiar faces, faces from whom he might reasonably expect +a smile, or a handshake, were it possible, or at the +very least a nod of recognition, all with their eyes fixed on +him, in a blank gaze of aloofness or speculation. He felt +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_451' name='page_451'></a>451</span> +as if his soul must have been in some way separated from +his body, and then returned to it to find all the world gazing +at the place where his soul should be without seeing that it +had returned and was craving their intelligent support. +The whole situation seemed to him cruelly impossible,––a +sort of insane delusion. Only one face never failed him, +that of Bertrand Ballard, who sat where he might now and +then meet his eye, and who never left the court room while +the case was on.</p> +<p>When the time arrived for the introduction of the witnesses, +the court room again filled up; but he no longer +looked for faces he knew. He held himself sternly aloof, +as if he feared his reason might leave him if he continued +to strive against those baffling eyes, who knew him and +did not know that they knew him, but who looked at +him as if trying to penetrate a mask when he wore no +mask. Occasionally his counsel turned to him for brief +consultation, in which his part consisted generally of a nod +or a shake of the head as the case might be.</p> +<p>While the District Attorney was addressing the jury, +Milton Hibbard moved forward and took the District +Attorney’s seat.</p> +<p>Then followed the testimony of the boys––now shy lads +in their teens, who had found the evidences of a struggle +and possible murder so long before on the river bluff. +Under the adroit lead of counsel, they told each the same +story, and were excused cross-examination. Both boys had +identified the hat found on the bluff, and testified that +the brown stain, which now appeared somewhat faintly, +had been a bright red, and had looked like blood.</p> +<p>Then Bertrand Ballard was called, and the questions put +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_452' name='page_452'></a>452</span> +to him were more searching. Though the manner of the +examiner was respectful and courteous, he still contrived +to leave the impression on those in the court room that he +hoped to draw out some fact that would lead to the discovery +of matters more vital to the case than the mere details to +which the witness testified. But Bertrand Ballard’s prompt +and straightforward answers, and his simple and courteous +manner, were a full match for the able lawyer, and after two +hours of effort he subsided.</p> +<p>Then the testimony of the other witnesses was taken, +even to that of the little housemaid who had been in the +family at the time, and who had seen Peter Junior wear the +hat. Did she know it for his? Yes. Why did she know +it? Because of the little break in the straw, on the edge +of the brim. But any man’s hat might have such a break. +What was there about this particular break to make it the +hat of Peter Junior? Because she had made it herself. +She had knocked it down one day when she was brushing +up in the front hall, and when she hung it up again, she had +seen the break, and knew she had done it.</p> +<p>And thus, in the careful scrutiny of small things, relating +to the habits, life, and manner of dressing of the two young +men,––matters about which nobody raised any question, +and in which no one except the examiner took any interest,––more +days crept by, until, at last, the main witnesses for +the State were reached.</p> +<div class='footnote'><a name='Footnote_0001' id='Footnote_0001'></a><a href='#FNanchor_0001'><span class='label'>[1]</span></a> +<p>The question raised by the prisoner’s counsel was ruled in favor of +his contention in Biemel v. State. 71 Wis. 444, decided in 1888.</p> +</div> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_453' name='page_453'></a>453</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXXVI_NELS_NELSONS_TESTIMONY' id='CHAPTER_XXXVI_NELS_NELSONS_TESTIMONY'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XXXVI</h2> +<h3>NELS NELSON’S TESTIMONY</h3> +</div> +<p>The day was very warm, and the jury sat without their +coats. The audience, who had had time to debate and argue +the question over and over, were all there ready to throng +in at the opening of the doors, and sat listening, eager, anxious, +and perspiring. Some were strongly for the young +man and some were as determined for the Elder’s views, +and a tension of interest and friction of minds pervaded +the very atmosphere of the court room. It had been the +effort of Milton Hibbard to work up the sentiment of those +who had been so eagerly following the trial, in favor of his +client’s cause, before bringing on the final coup of the testimony +of the Swede, and, last of all, that of Betty Ballard.</p> +<p>Poor little Betty, never for a moment doubting her perception +in her recognition of Peter Junior, yet fearing those +doubting ones in the court room, sat at home, quivering +with the thought that the truth she must tell when at last +her turn came might be the one straw added to the burden +of evidence piled up to convict an innocent man. Wordlessly +and continually in her heart she was praying that +Richard might know and come to them, calling him, calling +him, in her thoughts ceaselessly imploring help, patience, +delay, anything that might hold events still until Richard +could reach them, for deep in her heart of faith she knew he +would come. Wherever in all the universe he might be, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_454' name='page_454'></a>454</span> +her cry must find him and bring him. He would feel it in +his soul and fly to them.</p> +<p>Bertrand brought Betty and her mother news of the +proceedings, from day to day, and always as he sat in the +court room watching the prisoner and the Elder, looking +from one set face to the other, he tried to convince himself +that Mary and Betty were right in their firm belief that it +was none other than Peter Junior who sat there with that +steadfast look and the unvarying statement that he was the +Elder’s son, and had returned to give himself up for the +murder of his cousin Richard, in the firm belief that he had +left him dead on the river bluff.</p> +<p>G. B. Stiles sat at the Elder’s side, and when Nels Nelson +was brought in and sworn, he glanced across at Milton +Hibbard with an expression of satisfaction and settled +himself back to watch the triumph of his cause and the +enjoyment of the assurance of the ten thousand dollars. +He had coached the Swede and felt sure he would give his +testimony with unwavering clearness.</p> +<p>The Elder’s face worked and his hands clutched hard on +the arms of his chair. It was then that Bertrand Ballard, +watching him with sorrowful glances, lost all doubt that the +prisoner was in truth what he claimed to be, for, under the +tension of strong feeling, the milder lines of the younger +man’s face assumed a set power of will,––immovable,––implacable,––until +the force within him seemed to mold the +whole contour of his face into a youthful image of that of +the man who refused even to look at him.</p> +<p>Every eye in the court room was fixed on the Swede +as he took his place before the court and was bade to +look on the prisoner. Throughout his whole testimony he +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_455' name='page_455'></a>455</span> +never varied from his first statement. It was always the +same.</p> +<p>“Do you know the prisoner?”</p> +<p>“Yas, I know heem. Dot is heem, I seen heem two, +t’ree times.”</p> +<p>“When did you see him first?”</p> +<p>“By Ballards’ I seen heem first––he vas horse ridin’ dot +time. It vas nobody home by Ballards’ dot time. Eferybody +vas gone off by dot peek-neek.”</p> +<p>“At that time did the prisoner speak to you?”</p> +<p>“Yas, he asket me where is Ballards’ folks, und I tol’ +heem by peek-neek, und he asket me where is it for a peek-neek +is dey gone, und I tol’ heem by Carter’s woods by der +river, und he asket me is Mees Betty gone by dem yet or +is she home, und I tol’ heem yas she is gone mit, und he is +off like der vind on hees horse already.”</p> +<p>“When did you see the prisoner next?”</p> +<p>“By Ballards’ yard dot time.”</p> +<p>“What time?”</p> +<p>“It vas Sunday morning I seen heem, talkin’ mit her.”</p> +<p>“With whom was he talking?”</p> +<p>“Oh, he talk mit Ballards’ girl––Mees Betty. Down by +der spring house I seen heem go, und he kiss her plenty––I +seen heem.”</p> +<p>“You are sure it was the prisoner you saw? You are +sure it was not Peter Craigmile, Jr.?”</p> +<p>“Sure it vas heem I saw. Craikmile’s son, he vas lame, +und valk by der crutch all time. No, it vas dot man dere +I saw.”</p> +<p>“Where were you when you saw him?”</p> +<p>“I vas by my room vere I sleep. It vas a wine growin’ +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_456' name='page_456'></a>456</span> +by der vindow up, so dey nefer see me, bot I seen dem all +right. I seen heem kiss her und I seen her tell heem go vay, +und push heem off, und she cry plenty.”</p> +<p>“Did you hear what he said to her?”</p> +<p>Bertrand Ballard looked up at the examiner angrily, and +counsel for the prisoner objected to the question, but the +judge allowed it to pass unchallenged, on the ground that it +was a question pertaining to the motive for the deed of +which the prisoner was accused.</p> +<p>“Yas, I hear it a little. Dey vas come up und stand dere +by de vindow under, und I hear dem talkin’. She cry, und +say she vas sorry he vas kiss her like dot, und he say he is +goin’ vay, und dot is vot for he done it, und he don’t come +back no more, und she cry some more.”</p> +<p>“Did he say anything against his cousin at that time?”</p> +<p>“No, he don’ say not’ing, only yust he say, ‘dot’s all +right bouts heem,’ he say, ‘Peter Junior goot man all right, +only he goin’ vay all same.’”</p> +<p>“Was that the last time you saw the prisoner?”</p> +<p>“No, I seen heem dot day und it vas efening.”</p> +<p>“Where were you when you saw him next?”</p> +<p>“I vas goin’ ’long mit der calf to eat it grass dere by +Ballards’ yard, und he vas goin’ ’long mit hees cousin, +Craikmile’s son, und he vas walkin’ slow for hees cousin, +he don’ got hees crutch dot day, he valk mit dot stick dere, +und he don’ go putty quvick mit it.” Nels pointed to +the heavy blackthorn stick lying on the table before +the jury.</p> +<p>“Were the two young men talking together?”</p> +<p>“No, dey don’ speak much. I hear it he say, ‘It iss +better you valk by my arm a little yet, Peter,’ und Craikmile’s +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_457' name='page_457'></a>457</span> +son, he say, ‘You go vay mit your arm, I got no need +by it,’ like he vas little mad yet.”</p> +<p>“You say you saw him in the morning with Miss Ballard. +Where were the family at that time?”</p> +<p>“Oh, dey vas gone by der church already.”</p> +<p>“And in the evening where were they?”</p> +<p>“Oh, dey vas by der house und eat supper den.”</p> +<p>“Did you see the prisoner again that day?”</p> +<p>“No, I didn’ see heem dot day no more, bot dot next day +I seen heem––goot I seen heem.”</p> +<p>Harry King here asked his counsel to object to his allowing +the witness to continually assert that the man he saw +was the prisoner.</p> +<p>“He does not know that it was I. He is mistaken as are +you all.” And Nathan Goodbody leaped to his feet.</p> +<p>“I object on behalf of my client to the assumption +throughout this whole examination, that the man whom +the witness claims to have seen was the prisoner. No proof +to that effect has yet been brought forward.”</p> +<p>The witness was then required to give his reasons for his +assertion that the prisoner was the man he saw three years +before.</p> +<p>“By what marks do you know him? Why is he not the +man he claims to be, the son of the plaintiff?”</p> +<p>“Oh, I know heem all right. Meester Craikmile’s son, +he vos more white in de face. Hees hair vas more––more––I +don’ know how you call dot––crooked on hees head +yet.” Nels put his hand to his head and caught one of his +straight, pale gold locks, and twisted it about. “It vas +goin round so,––und it vas more lighter yet as dot man +here, und hees face vas more lighter too, und he valked mit +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_458' name='page_458'></a>458</span> +stick all time und he don’ go long mit hees head up,––red +in hees face like dis man here und dark in hees face too. +Craikmile’s son go all time limpin’ so.” Nels took a step +to illustrate the limp of Peter Junior when he had seen him +last.</p> +<p>“Do you see any other points of difference? Were the +young men the same height?”</p> +<p>“Yas, dey vas yust so high like each other, but not so vide +out yet. Dis man he iss vider yet as Meester Craikmile’s +son, he iss got more chest like von goot horse––Oh, I +know by men yust de same like horses vat iss der difference +yet.”</p> +<p>“Now you tell the court just what you saw the next day. +At what time of the day was it?”</p> +<p>“It vas by der night I seen heem.”</p> +<p>“On Monday night?”</p> +<p>“Yas.”</p> +<p>“Late Monday night?”</p> +<p>“No, not so late, bot it vas dark already.”</p> +<p>“Tell the court exactly where you saw him, when you +saw him, and with whom you saw him, and what you heard +said.”</p> +<p>“It vas by Ballards’ I seen heem. I vas comin’ home +und it vas dark already yust like I tol’ you, und I seen dot +man come along by Ballards’ house und stand by der door––long +time I seen heem stan’ dere, und I yust go by der +little trees under, und vatching vat it is for doin’ dere, dot +man? Und I seen heem it iss der young man vat iss come +dot day askin’ vere iss Ballards’ folks, und so I yust wait +und look a little out, und I vatchin’ heem. Und I seen +heem stand und vaitin’ minute by der door outside, und I +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_459' name='page_459'></a>459</span> +get me low under dem little small flowers bushes Ballards +is got by der door under dot vindow dere, und I seen heem, +he goin’ in, and yust dere is Mees Betty sittin’, und he go +quvick down on hees knees, und dere she yump lak she is +scairt. Den she take heem hees head in her hands und she +asket heem vat for is it dat blud he got it on hees head, und +so he say it is by fightin’ he is got it, und she say vy for is he +fightin’, und he say mit hees cousin he fight, und hees cousin +he hit heem so, und she asket heem vy for is hees cousin +hit heem, und vy for iss he fightin’ mit hees cousin any vay, +und den dey bot is cryin’. So I seen dot––und den she go +by der kitchen und bring vater und vash heem hees head +und tie clots round it so nice, und dere dey is talkin’, und he +tol’ her he done it.”</p> +<p>“What did he tell her he had done?”</p> +<p>“Oh, he say he keel heem hees cousin. Dot vat I tol’ +you he done it.”</p> +<p>“How did he say he killed him?”</p> +<p>The silence in the court room was painful in its intensity. +The Elder leaned forward and listened with contorted face, +and the prisoner held his breath. A pallor overspread his +face and his hands were clenched.</p> +<p>“Oh, he say he push heem in der rifer ofer, und he do it +all right for he liket to do it, but he say he goin’ run vay for +dot.”</p> +<p>“You mean to say that he said he intended to push him +over? That he tried to do it?”</p> +<p>“Oh, yas, he say he liket to push heem ofer, und he liket +to do dot, but he sorry any vay he done it, und he runnin’ +vay for dot.”</p> +<p>“Tell the court what happened then.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_460' name='page_460'></a>460</span></div> +<p>“Den she get him somedings to eat, und dey sit dere, +und dey talk, und dey cry plenty, und she is feel putty bad, +und he is feel putty bad, too. Und so––he go out und shut +dot door, und he valkin’ down der pat’, und she yust come +out der door, und run to heem und asket heem vere he is +goin’ und if he tell her somedings vere he go, und he say no, +he tell her not’ing yet. Und den she say maybe he is not +keel heem any vay, bot yust t’inkin’ he keel him, und he tol’ +her yas, he keel heem all right, he push heem ofer und he is +dead already, und so he kiss her some more, und she is cry +some more, und I t’ink he is cry, too, bot dot is all. He +done it all right. Und he is gone off den, und she is gone in +her house, und I don’t see more no.”</p> +<p>As the witness ceased speaking Mr. Hibbard turned to +counsel for the prisoner and said: “Cross-examine.”</p> +<p>Rising in his place, and advancing a few steps toward the +witness, the young lawyer began his cross-examination. +His task did not call for the easy nonchalance of his more +experienced adversary, who had the advantage of knowing +in advance just what his witness would testify. It was for +him to lead a stubborn and unwilling witness through the +mazes of a well-prepared story, to unravel, if possible, some +of its well-planned knots and convince the jury if he could +that the witness was not reliable and his testimony untrustworthy.</p> +<p>But this required a master in the art of cross-examination, +and a master begins the study of his subject––the witness––before +the trial. In subtle ways with which experience +has made him familiar, he studies his man, his life, his +character, his habits, his strength, his weakness, his foibles. +He divines when he will hesitate, when he will stumble, and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_461' name='page_461'></a>461</span> +he is ready to pounce upon him and force his hesitation +into an attempt at concealment, his stumble into a fall.</p> +<p>It is no discredit to Nathan Goodbody that he lacked the +skill and cunning of an astute cross-examiner. Unlike +poets, they are made, not born, and he found the Swede to +be a difficult witness to handle to his purpose. He succeeded +in doing little more than to get him to reaffirm the +damaging testimony he had already given.</p> +<p>Being thus baffled, he determined to bring in here a point +which he had been reserving to use later, should Milton Hibbard +decide to take up the question of Peter Junior’s lameness. +As this did not seem to be imminent, and the testimony +of Nels Nelson had been so convincing, he wished of +all things to delay the calling of the next witness until he +could gain time, and carry the jury with him. Should Betty +Ballard be called to the stand that day he felt his cause +would be lost. Therefore, in the moment’s pause following +the close of his cross-examination of the last witness, he +turned and addressed the court.</p> +<p>“May it please the Court. Knowing that there is but +one more witness to be called, and that the testimony of +that witness can bring forward no new light on this matter, +I have excellent reason to desire at this time to move the +Court to bring in the verdict of not guilty.”</p> +<p>At these words the eyes of every one in the court room +were turned upon the speaker, and the silence was such that +his next words, though uttered in a low voice, were distinctly +heard by all present.</p> +<p>“This motion is based upon the fact that the State has +failed to prove the <i>corpus delicti</i>, upon the law, which is +clear, that without such proof there can be no conviction +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_462' name='page_462'></a>462</span> +of the crime of murder. If the testimony of the witness +Nels Nelson can be accepted as the admission of the man +Richard Kildene, until the State can prove the <i>corpus +delicti</i>, no proof can be brought that it is the admission of +the prisoner at the bar. I say that until such proof can be +brought by the State, no further testimony can convict the +prisoner at the bar. If it please the Court, the authorities +are clear that the fact that a murder has been committed +cannot be established by proof of the admissions, even of +the prisoner himself that he has committed the crime. +There must be direct proof of death as by finding and identification +of the body of the one supposed to be murdered. +I have some authorities here which I would like to read to +your honor if you will hear them.”</p> +<p>The face of the judge during this statement of the +prisoner’s counsel was full of serious interest. He leaned +forward with his elbow on the desk before him, and with +his hand held behind his ear, intent to catch every word. +As counsel closed the judge glanced at the clock hanging on +the wall and said:––</p> +<p>“It is about time to close. You may pass up your +authorities, and I will take occasion to examine them before +the court opens in the morning. If counsel on the other +side have any authorities, I will be pleased to have +them also.”</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_463' name='page_463'></a>463</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXXVII_THE_STRANGERS_ARRIVAL' id='CHAPTER_XXXVII_THE_STRANGERS_ARRIVAL'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XXXVII</h2> +<h3>THE STRANGER’S ARRIVAL</h3> +</div> +<p>On taking his seat at the opening of court the next morning, +the judge at once announced his decision.</p> +<p>“I have given such thought as I have been able to the +question raised by counsel last evening, and have examined +authorities cited by him, and others, bearing upon the +question, and have reached the conclusion that his motion +must be overruled. It is true that a conviction for murder +cannot rest alone upon the extra-judicial admission of the +accused. And in the present case I must remind the court +and the jury that thus far the identity of the prisoner has +not yet been established, as it is not determined whether +or not he is the man whom the witness, Nels Nelson, heard +make the admission. It is true there must be distinct proof, +sufficient to satisfy the jury, beyond a reasonable doubt, +that homicide has been committed by some one, before the +admission of the accused that he did the act can be considered. +But I think that fact can be established by circumstantial +evidence, as well as any other fact in the case, +and I shall so charge the jury. I will give you an exception. +Mr Nathan Goodbody, you may go on with your +defense after the hearing of the next witness, which is now in +order.”<a name='FNanchor_0002' id='FNanchor_0002'></a><a href='#Footnote_0002' class='fnanchor'>[1]</a></p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_464' name='page_464'></a>464</span></div> +<p>The decision of the court was both a great surprise and +a disappointment to the defendant’s young counsel. Considering +the fact that the body of the man supposed to have +been murdered had never been found, and that his death +had been assumed from his sudden disappearance, and the +finding of his personal articles scattered on the river bluff, +together with the broken edge of the bluff and the traces +of some object having been thrown down the precipice at +that point, and the fact that the State was relying upon the +testimony of the eavesdropping Swede to prove confession +by the prisoner, he still had not been prepared for the testimony +of this witness that he had heard the accused say that +he had killed his cousin, and that it had been his intention +to kill him. He was dismayed, but he had not entirely +lost confidence in his legal defense, even now that the judge +had ruled against him. There was still the Supreme Court.</p> +<p>He quickly determined that he would shift his attack +from the court, where he had been for the time repulsed, +and endeavor to convince the jury that the fact that Peter +Junior was really dead had not “been proven beyond a +reasonable doubt.”</p> +<p>Applying to the court for a short recess to give him time +to consult with his client, he used the time so given in +going over with the prisoner the situation in which the +failure of his legal defense had left them. He had hoped +to arrest the trial on the point he had made so as to eliminate +entirely the hearing of further testimony,––that of Betty +Ballard,––and also to avoid the necessity of having his +client sworn, which last was inevitable if Betty’s testimony +was taken.</p> +<p>He had never been able to rid himself of the impression +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_465' name='page_465'></a>465</span> +left upon his mind when first he heard the story from his +client’s lips, that there was in it an element of coincidence––too +like dramatic fiction, or that if taken ideally, it was +above the average juryman’s head.</p> +<p>He admonished the prisoner that when he should be called +upon for his testimony, he must make as little as possible of +the fact of their each being scarred on the hip, and scarred +on the head, the two cousins dramatically marked alike, +and that he must in no way allude to his having seen Betty +Ballard in the prison alone.</p> +<p>“That was a horrible mistake. You must cut it out of +your testimony unless they force it. Avoid it. And you +must make the jury see that your return was a matter of––of––well, +conscience––and so forth.”</p> +<p>“I must tell the truth. That is all that I can do,” said +the prisoner, wearily. “The judge is looking this way,––shall +we––”</p> +<p>Nathan Goodbody rose quickly. “If the court please, +we are ready to proceed.”</p> +<p>Then at last Betty Ballard was called to the witness +stand. The hour had come for which all the village had +waited, and the fame of the trial had spread beyond the +village, and all who had known the boys in their childhood +and in their young manhood, and those who had been their +companions in arms––men from their own regiment––were +there. The matter had been discussed among them more +or less heatedly and now the court room could not hold the +crowds that thronged its doors.</p> +<p>At this time, unknown to any of the actors in the drama, +three strangers, having made their way through the crowd +outside the door, were allowed to enter, and stood together +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_466' name='page_466'></a>466</span> +in the far corner of the court room unnoticed by the throng, +intently watching and listening. They had arrived from the +opposite sides of the earth, and had met at the village hotel. +Larry had spied the younger man first, and, scarcely knowing +what he was doing, or why, he walked up to him, and +spoke, involuntarily holding out his hand to him.</p> +<p>“Tell me who you are,” he said, ere Richard could surmise +what was happening.</p> +<p>“My name is Kildene,” said Richard, frankly. “Have +you any reason for wishing to know me?”</p> +<p>For the moment he thought his interlocutor might be a +detective, or one who wished to verify a suspicion. Having +but that moment arrived, and knowing nothing of the trial +which was going on, he could think only of his reason for his +return to Leauvite, and was glad to make an end of incognito +and sorrowful durance, and wearisome suspense, and he did +not hesitate, nor try any art of concealment. He looked +directly into Larry’s eyes, almost defiantly for an instant, +then seeing in that rugged face a kindly glint of the eye and +a quiver about the mouth, his heart lightened and he +grasped eagerly the hand held out to him.</p> +<p>“Perhaps you will tell me whom you are? I suppose I +ought to know, but I’ve been away from here a long time.”</p> +<p>Then the older man’s hand fell a-trembling in his, and +did not release him, but rather clung to him as if he had had +a shock.</p> +<p>“Come over here and sit beside me a moment, young +man––I––I’ve––I’m not feeling as strong as I look. I––I’ve +a thing to tell you. Sit down––sit down. We are +alone? Yes. Every one’s gone to the trial. I’m on here +from the West myself to attend it.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_467' name='page_467'></a>467</span></div> +<p>“The trial! What trial?”</p> +<p>“You’ve heard nothing of it? I was thinking maybe +you were also––were drawn here––you’ve but just come?”</p> +<p>“I’ve been here long enough to engage a room––which +I shan’t want long. No, I’ve come for no trial exactly––maybe +it might come to that––? What have you to tell me?”</p> +<p>But Larry Kildene sat silent for a time before replying. +An eager joy had seized him, and a strange reticence held +his tongue tied, a fear of making himself known to this son +whom he had never seen since he had held him in his arms, +a weak, wailing infant, thinking only of his own loss. This +dignified, stalwart young man, so pleasant to look upon––no +wonder the joy of his heart was a terrible joy, a hungering, +longing joy akin to pain! How should he make +himself known? In what words? A thousand thoughts +crowded upon him. From Betty’s letter he knew something +of the contention now going on in the court room, and from +the landlord last evening he had heard more, and he was +impatient to get to the trial.</p> +<p>Now this encounter with his own son,––the only one +who could set all right,––and who yet did not know of +the happenings which so imperatively required his presence +in the court room, set Larry Kildene’s thoughts stammering +and tripping over each other in such a confusion of +haste, and with it all the shyness before the great fact of +his unconfessed fatherhood, so overwhelmed him, that for +once his facile Irish nature did not help him. He was at +a loss for words, strangely abashed before this gentle-voiced, +frank-faced, altogether likable son of his. So he temporized +and beat about the bush, and did not touch first on that +which was nearest his heart.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_468' name='page_468'></a>468</span></div> +<p>“Yes, yes. I’ve a thing to tell you. You came here to +be at a––a––trial––did you say, or intimate it might +be? If––if––you’ll tell me a bit more, I maybe can help +you––for I’ve seen a good bit of the world. It’s a strange +trial going on here now––I’ve come to hear.”</p> +<p>“Tell me something about it,” said Richard, humoring +the older man’s deliberation in arriving at his point.</p> +<p>“It’s little I know yet. I’ve come to learn, for I’m interested +in the young man they’re trying to convict. He’s a +sort of a relative of mine. I wish to see fair play. Why are +you here? Have you done anything––what have you +done?”</p> +<p>The young man moved restlessly. He was confused by +the suddenness of the question, which Larry’s manner deprived +of any suggestion of rudeness.</p> +<p>“Did I intimate I had done anything?” He laughed. +“I’m come to make a statement to the proper ones––when +I find them. I’ll go over now and hear a bit of this trial, +since you mention it.”</p> +<p>He spoke sadly and wearily, but he felt no resentment +at the older man’s inquisitiveness. Larry’s face expressed +too much kindliness to make resentment possible, but +Richard was ill at ease to be talking thus intimately with a +stranger who had but just chanced upon him. He rose to +leave.</p> +<p>“Don’t go. Don’t go yet. Wait a bit––God, man! +Wait! I’ve a thing to tell you.” Larry leaned forward, +and his face worked and tears glistened in his eyes as he +looked keenly up into his son’s face. “You’re a beautiful +lad––a man––I’m––You’re strong and fine––I’m +ashamed to tell it you––ashamed I’ve never looked on +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_469' name='page_469'></a>469</span> +you since then––until now. I should have given all up +and found you. Forgive me. Boy!––I’m your father––your +father!” He rose and stood looking levelly in his +son’s eyes, holding out both shaking hands. Richard took +them in his and held them––but could not speak.</p> +<p>The constraint of witnesses was not upon them, for they +were quite alone on the piazza, but the emotion of each of +them was beyond words. Richard swallowed, and waited, +and then with no word they both sat down and drew their +chairs closer together. The simple act helped them.</p> +<p>“I’ve been nigh on to a lifetime longing for you, lad.”</p> +<p>“And I for you, father.”</p> +<p>“That’s the name I’ve been hungering to hear––”</p> +<p>“And I to speak––” Still they looked in each other’s +eyes. “And we have a great deal to tell each other! I’m +almost sorry––that––that––that I’ve found you at +last––for to do my duty will be harder now. I had no one +to care––particularly before––unless––”</p> +<p>“Unless a lass, maybe?”</p> +<p>“One I’ve been loving and true to––but long ago given +up––we won’t speak of her. We’ll have to talk a great +deal, and there’s so little time! I must––must give myself +up, father, to the law.”</p> +<p>“Couldn’t you put it off a bit, lad?”</p> +<p>Larry could not have told why he kept silent so long in +regard to the truth of the trial. It might have been a vague +liking to watch the workings of his son’s real self and a +desire to test him to the full. From a hint dropped in +Betty’s letter he guessed shrewdly at the truth of the situation. +He knew now that Richard and his young friend of +the mountain top were actuated by the same motives, and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_470' name='page_470'></a>470</span> +he understood at last why Harry King would never accept +his offer of help, nor would ever call him father. Because +he could not take the place of the son, of whom, as he +thought, he had robbed the man who so freely offered him +friendship––and more than friendship. At last Larry +understood why Peter Junior had never yielded to his +advances. It was honor, and the test had been severe.</p> +<p>“Put it off a little? I might––I’m tempted––just to +get acquainted with my father––but I might be arrested, +and I would prefer not to be. I know I’ve been wanted for +three years and over––it has taken me that long to learn +that only the truth can make a man free,––and now I +would rather give myself up, than to be taken––”</p> +<p>“I’m knowing maybe more of the matter than you think––so +we’ll drop it. We must have a long talk later––but +tell me now in a few words what you can.”</p> +<p>Then, drawn by the older man’s gentle, magnetic sympathy, +Richard unlocked his heart and told all of his life +that could be crowded in those few short minutes,––of +his boyhood’s longings for a father of his own––of his +young manhood’s love, of his flight, and a little of his later +life. “We’d be great chums, now, father,––if––if it +weren’t for this––that hangs over me.”</p> +<p>Then Larry could stand it no longer. He sprang up and +clapped Richard on the shoulder. “Come, lad, come! +We’ll go to this trial together. Do you know who’s being +tried? No. They’ll have to get this off before they can +take another on. I’m thinking you’ll find your case none +so bad as it seems to you now. First there’s a thing I +must do. My brother-in-law’s in trouble––but it is his +own fault––still I’m a mind to help him out. He’s a fine +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_471' name='page_471'></a>471</span> +hater, that brother-in-law of mine, but he’s tried to do a +father’s part in the past by you––and done it well, while +I’ve been soured. In the gladness of my heart I’ll help +him out––I’d made up my mind to do it before I left my +mountain. Your father’s a rich man, boy––with money +in store for you––I say it in modesty, but he who reared +you has been my enemy. Now I’m going to his bank, and +there I’ll make a deposit that will save it from ruin.”</p> +<p>He stood a moment chuckling, with both hands thrust +deep in his pockets. “We’ll go to that trial––it’s over an +affair of his, and he’s fair in the wrong. We’ll go and +watch his discomfiture––and we’ll see him writhe. We’ll +see him carry things his own way––the only way he can +ever see––and then we’ll watch him––man, we’ll watch +him––Oh, my boy, my boy! I doubt it’s wrong for me to +exult over his chagrin, but that’s what I’m going for now. +It was the other way before I met you, but the finding of +you has given me a light heart, and I’ll watch that brother-in-law’s +set-down with right good will.”</p> +<p>He told Richard about Amalia, and asked him to wait +until he fetched her, as he wished her to accompany them, +but still he said nothing to him about his cousin Peter. He +found Amalia descending the long flight of stairs, dressed +to go out, and knew she had been awaiting him for the last +half hour. Now he led her into the little parlor, while +Richard paced up and down the piazza, and there, where +she could see him as he passed the window to and fro, +Larry told her what had come to him, and even found time +to moralize over it, in his gladness.</p> +<p>“That’s it. A man makes up his mind to do what’s right +regardless of all consequences or his prejudices, or what +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_472' name='page_472'></a>472</span> +not,––and from that moment all begins to grow clear, and +he sees right––and things come right. Now look at the +man! He’s a fine lad, no? They’re both fine lads––but +this one’s mine. Look at him I say. Things are to +come right for him, and all through his making up his mind +to come back here and stand to his guns. The same way +with Harry King. I’ve told you the contention––and at +last you know who he is––but mind you, no word yet to +my son. I’ll tell him as we walk along. I’m to stop at +the bank first, and if we tell him too soon, he’ll be for going +to the courthouse straight. The landlord tells me there’s +danger of a run on the bank to-morrow and the only reason +it hasn’t come to-day is that the bank’s been closed all the +morning for the trial. I’m thinking that was policy, for +whoever heard of a bank’s being closed in the morning for +a trial––or anything short of a death or a holiday?”</p> +<p>“But if it is now closed, why do we wait to go there? It +is to do nothing we make delay,” said Amalia, anxiously.</p> +<p>“I told Decker to send word to the cashier to be there, +as a deposit is to be made. If he can’t be there for that, +then it’s his own fault if to-morrow finds him unprepared.” +Larry stepped out to meet Richard and introduced Amalia. +He had already told Richard a little of her history, and now +he gave her her own name, Manovska.</p> +<p>After a few moments’ conversation she asked Larry: “I +may keep now my own name, it is quite safe, is not? They +are gone now––those for whom I feared.”</p> +<p>“Wait a little,” said Richard. “Wait until you have +been down in the world long enough to be sure. It is a +hard thing to live under suspicion, and until you have means +of knowing, the other will be safer.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_473' name='page_473'></a>473</span></div> +<p>“You think so? Then is better. Yes? Ah, Sir +Kildene, how it is beautiful to see your son does so very +much resemble our friend.”</p> +<p>They arrived at the bank, and Larry entered while +Richard and Amalia strolled on together. “We had a +friend, Harry King,”––she paused and would have corrected +herself, but then continued––“he was very much +like to you––but he is here in trouble, and it is for that for +which we have come here. Sir Kildene is so long in that +bank! I would go in haste to that place where is our +friend. Shall we turn and walk again a little toward the +bank? So will we the sooner encounter him on the way.”</p> +<p>They returned and met Larry coming out, stepping +briskly. He too was eager to be at the courthouse. He +took his son’s arm and rapidly and earnestly told him the +situation as he had just heard it from the cashier. He told +him that which he had been keeping back, and impressed +on him the truth that unless he had returned when he did, +the talk in the town was that the trial was likely to go +against the prisoner. Richard would have broken into a +run, in his excitement, but Larry held him back.</p> +<p>“Hold back a little, boy. Let us keep pace with you. +There’s really no hurry, only that impulse that sent you +home––it was as if you were called, from all I can +learn.”</p> +<p>“It is my reprieve. I am free. He has suffered, too. +Does he know yet that I too live? Does he know?”</p> +<p>“Perhaps not––yet, but listen to me. Don’t be too +hasty in showing yourself. If they did not know him, they +won’t know you––for you are enough different for them +never to suspect you, now that they have, or think they +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_474' name='page_474'></a>474</span> +have, the man for whom they have been searching. See +here, man, hold back for my sake. That man––that +brother-in-law of mine––has walked for years over my +heart, and I’ve done nothing. He has despised me, and +without reason––because I presumed to love your mother, +lad, against his arrogant will. He––he––would––I will +see him down in the dust of repentance. I will see him +willfully convict his own son––he who has been hungering +to see you––my son––sent to a prison for life––or +hanged.”</p> +<p>Richard listened, lingering as Larry wished, appalled +at this revelation, until they arrived at the edge of the +crowd around the door, eagerly trying to wedge themselves +in wherever the chance offered.</p> +<p>“Oh! Sir Kildene––we are here––now what to do! +How can we go in there?” said Amalia.</p> +<p>Larry moved them aside slowly, pushing Amalia between +Richard and himself, and intimating to those nearest him +that they were required within, until a passage was gradually +made for the three, and thus they reached the door +and so gained admittance. And that was how they came +to be there, crowded in a corner, all during the testimony +of Betty Ballard, unheeded by those around them––mere +units in the throng trying to hear the evidence and see the +principals in the drama being enacted before them.</p> +<div class='footnote'><a name='Footnote_0002' id='Footnote_0002'></a><a href='#FNanchor_0002'><span class='label'>[1]</span></a> +<p>The ruling of the court upon this point was afterwards justified +by the Supreme Court of Wisconsin in the case of Buel <i>v.</i> State, 104 +Wis. 132, decided in 1899.</p> +</div> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_475' name='page_475'></a>475</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXXVIII_BETTY_BALLARDS_TESTIMONY' id='CHAPTER_XXXVIII_BETTY_BALLARDS_TESTIMONY'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XXXVIII</h2> +<h3>BETTY BALLARD’S TESTIMONY</h3> +</div> +<p>Betty Ballard stood, her slight figure drawn up, poised, +erect, her head thrown back, and her eyes fixed on the +Elder’s face. The silence of the great audience was so intense +that the buzzing of flies circling around and around +near the ceiling could be heard, while the people all leaned +forward as with one emotion, their eyes on the principals +before them, straining to hear, vivid, intent.</p> +<p>Richard saw only Betty, heeding no one but her, feeling +her presence. For a moment he stood pale as death, then +the red blood mounted from his heart, staining his neck +and his face with its deep tide and throbbing in his temples. +The Elder felt her scrutiny and looked back at her, and his +brows contracted into a frown of severity.</p> +<p>“Miss Ballard,” said the lawyer, “you are called upon +to identify the prisoner in the box.”</p> +<p>She lifted her eyes to the judge’s face, then turned them +upon Milton Hibbard, then fixed them again upon the +Elder, but did not open her lips. She did not seem to be +aware that every eye in the court room was fastened upon +her. Pale and grave and silent she stood thus, for to her +the struggle was only between herself and the Elder.</p> +<p>“Miss Ballard, you are called upon to identify the prisoner +in the box. Can you do so?” asked the lawyer again, patiently.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_476' name='page_476'></a>476</span></div> +<p>Again she turned her clear eyes on the judge’s face, “Yes, +I can.” Then, looking into the Elder’s eyes, she said: +“He is your son, Elder Craigmile. He is Peter. You +know him. Look at him. He is Peter Junior.” Her voice +rang clear and strong, and she pointed to the prisoner with +steady hand. “Look at him, Elder Craigmile; he is your +son.”</p> +<p>“You will address the jury and the court, Miss Ballard, +and give your reasons for this assertion. How do you +know he is Peter Craigmile, Jr.?”</p> +<p>Then she turned toward the jury, and holding out both +hands in sudden pleading action cried out earnestly: “I +know him. He is Peter Junior. Can’t you see he is Peter, +the Elder’s son?”</p> +<p>“But how do you know him?”</p> +<p>“Because it is he. I know him the way we always know +people––by just––knowing them. He is Peter Junior.”</p> +<p>“Have you seen the prisoner before since his return to +Leauvite?”</p> +<p>“Yes, I went to the jail and I saw him, and I knew him.”</p> +<p>“But give a reason for your knowledge. How did you +know him?”</p> +<p>“By––by the look in his eyes––by his hands––Oh! +I just knew him in a moment. I knew him.”</p> +<p>“Miss Ballard, we have positive proof that Peter Junior +was murdered and from the lips of his murderer. The +witness just dismissed says he heard Richard Kildene tell +you he pushed his cousin Peter Junior over the bluff into +the river. Can you deny this statement? On your sacred +oath can you deny it?”</p> +<p>“No, but I don’t have to deny it, for you can see for +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_477' name='page_477'></a>477</span> +yourselves that Peter Junior is alive. He is not dead. He +is here.”</p> +<p>“Did Richard Kildene ever tell you he had pushed his +cousin over the bluff into the river? A simple answer is +required, yes, or no!”</p> +<p>She stood for a moment, her lips white and trembling. +“Yes!”</p> +<p>“When did he tell you this?”</p> +<p>“When he came to me, just after he thought he had done +it––but he was mistaken––he did not––he only thought +he had done it.”</p> +<p>“Did he tell you why he thought he had done it? Tell +the court all about it.”</p> +<p>Then Betty lifted her head and spoke rapidly––eagerly. +“Because he was very angry with Peter Junior, and he +wanted to kill him, and he did try to push him over, but +Peter struck him, and Richard didn’t truly know whether +he really pushed him over or not,––for he lay there a long +time before he even knew where he was, and when he came +to himself again, he could not find Peter there and only his +hat and things––he thought he must have done it, because +that was what he was trying to do, just as everyone +else has thought it––because when Peter saw him lying +there, he thought he had killed Richard, and so he pushed +a great stone over to make every one think he had gone over +the bluff and was dead, too, and he left his hat there and +the other things, and now he has come back to give himself +up, just as he has said, because he could not stand it to +live any longer with the thought on his conscience that he +had killed Richard when he struck him. But you would not +let him give himself up. You have kept on insisting he +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_478' name='page_478'></a>478</span> +is Richard. And it is all your fault, Elder Craigmile, +because you won’t look to see that he is your son.” +She paused, panting, flushed and indignant.</p> +<p>“Miss Ballard, you are here as a witness,” said the judge. +“You must restrain yourself and answer the questions that +are asked you and make no comments.”</p> +<p>Here the Elder leaned forward and touched his attorney, +and pointed a shaking hand at the prisoner and said a few +words, whereat the lawyer turned sharply upon the witness.</p> +<p>“Miss Ballard, you have visited the prisoner since he has +been in the jail?”</p> +<p>“Yes, <i>I</i> said so.”</p> +<p>“Your Honor,” said the examiner, “we all know that the +son of the plaintiff was lame, but this young man is sound +on both his feet. You have been told that Richard Kildene +was struck on the head and this young man bears the scar +above his temple––”</p> +<p>Richard started forward, putting his hand to his head and +lifting his hair as he did so. He tried to call out, but in +his excitement his voice died in his throat, and Larry seized +him and held him back.</p> +<p>“Watch him,––watch your uncle,” he whispered in his +ear. “He thinks he has you there in the box and he wants +you to get the worst the law will give you. Watch him! +The girl understands him. See her eyes upon him. Stand +still, boy; give him a chance to have his will. He’ll find it +bitter when he learns the truth, and ’twill do him good. +Wait, man! You’ll have it all in your hands later, and +they’ll be none the worse for waiting a bit longer. Hold on +for my sake, son. I’ll tell you why later, and you’ll not be +sorry you gave heed to me.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_479' name='page_479'></a>479</span></div> +<p>In these short ejaculated sentences, with his arm through +Richard’s, Larry managed to keep him by his side as the +examiner talked on.</p> +<p>“Your Honor, this young lady admits that she has visited +the prisoner in the jail, and can give adequate reason for +her assertion that he is the man he claims to be. She tells +us what occurred in that fight on the bluff––things that +she was not there to see, things she could only learn from +the prisoner: is there not reason to believe that her evidence +has been arranged between them?”</p> +<p>“Yes, he told me,––Peter Junior told me, and he came +here to give himself up, but you won’t let him give himself +up.”</p> +<p>“Miss Ballard,” said the judge again, “you will remember +that you are to speak only in reply to questions put +to you. Mr. Hibbard, continue the examination.”</p> +<p>“Miss Ballard, you admit that you saw Richard Kildene +after he fought with his cousin?”</p> +<p>“Yes.”</p> +<p>“Was his head wounded?”</p> +<p>“Yes.”</p> +<p>“What did you do?”</p> +<p>“I washed his head and bound it up. It was all +bleeding.”</p> +<p>“Very well. Then you can say on your sacred oath +that Richard Kildene was living and not murdered?”</p> +<p>“Yes.”</p> +<p>“Did you see Peter Junior after they fought?”</p> +<p>“No. If I had seen him, I could have told everybody +they were both alive and there would have been +no––”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_480' name='page_480'></a>480</span></div> +<p>“Look at the prisoner. Can you tell the jury where the +cut on Richard Kildene’s head was?”</p> +<p>“Yes, I can. When I stood in front of him to bind it +up, it was under my right hand.”</p> +<p>From this point the examiner began to touch upon things +Betty would gladly have concealed in her own heart, concerning +her engagement to Peter Junior, and her secret +understanding with his cousin, and whether she loved the +one or the other, and what characteristics in them caused +her to prefer the one over the other, and why she had never +confided her preferences to any of her relatives or friends. +Still, with head erect, Betty flung back her answers.</p> +<p>Bertrand listened and writhed. The prisoner sat with +bowed head. To him she seemed a veritable saint. He +knew how she suffered in this public revelation of herself––of +her innocent struggle between love and loyalty, and +maiden modesty, and that the desire to protect him and +help him was giving her strength. He saw how valiantly +she has been guarding her terrible secret from all the world +while he had been fleeing and hiding. Ah, if he had only +been courageous! If he had not fled, nor tried to cover his +flight with proofs of his death! If he had but stood to his +guns like a soldier! He covered his face in shame.</p> +<p>As for Richard, he gloried in her. He felt his heart swell +in triumph as he listened. He heard Amalia Manovska +murmur: “Ah, how she is very beautiful! No wonder it +is that they both loved her!”</p> +<p>While he was filled with admiration for her, yet his heart +ached for her, and with anger and reproach against himself. +He saw no one but her, and he wanted to end it all and carry +her away, but still yielded to his father’s earnest plea that +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_481' name='page_481'></a>481</span> +he should wait. He understood, and would restrain himself +until Larry was satisfied, and the trial ended. Still the +examination went on.</p> +<p>“Miss Ballard, you admit that Peter Junior was lame +when last you saw him, and you observe that the prisoner +has no lameness, and you admit that you bound up a wound +which had been inflicted on the head of Richard Kildene, +and here you see the scar upon the prisoner; can you still +on your sacred oath declare this man to be the son of the +plaintiff?”</p> +<p>“Yes!” She looked earnestly at the prisoner. “It +is not the same head and it is not the same scar.” Again +she extended her hands toward the jury pleadingly and then +toward the prisoner. “It is not by people’s legs we know +them,––nor by their scars––it is by themselves––by––by +their souls. Oh! I know you, Peter! I know you!”</p> +<p>With the first petulance Milton Hibbard had shown +during the trial he now turned to the prisoner’s counsel and +said: “Take the witness.”</p> +<p>“No cross-examination?” asked Nathan Goodbody, +with a smile.</p> +<p>“No.”</p> +<p>Then Betty flung one look back at the Elder, and fled +to her mother and hid her flushed face on Mary Ballard’s +bosom.</p> +<p>Now for the first time Richard could take an interest in +the trial merely for his own and Peter Junior’s sake. He +saw Nathan Goodbody lean over and say a few words +hurriedly to the prisoner, then rise and slightly lift his hand +as if to make a special request.</p> +<p>“If the court please, the accused desires permission to +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_482' name='page_482'></a>482</span> +tell his own story. May he be sworn on his own behalf?”</p> +<p>Permission being given, the prisoner rose and walked to +the witness chair, and having been sworn by the clerk to +tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth, +began his statement.</p> +<p>Standing there watching him, and listening, Richard felt +his heart throb with the old friendship for this comrade of +his childhood, his youth, and his young manhood, in school, +in college, and, at last, tramping side by side on long marches, +camping together, sleeping side by side through many +a night when the morrow might bring for them death +or wounds, victory or imprisonment,––sharing the same +emotions even until the first great passion of their lives +cut them asunder.</p> +<p>Brought up without father or mother, this friendship +had meant more to Richard than to most men. As he +heard his cousin’s plea he was only held from hurrying +forward with extended arms by Larry’s whispered words.</p> +<p>“It’s fine, son. Let him have his say out. Don’t stop +him. Watch how it works on the old man yonder,” for +Peter Junior was telling of his childhood among the people +of Leauvite, speaking in a low, clear voice which carried to +all parts of the room.</p> +<p>“Your Honor, and Gentlemen of the Jury, Because I +have no witness to attest to the truth of my claim, I am +forced to make this plea, simply that you may believe me, +that the accusation which my father through his lawyer +brings against me could never be possible. You who +knew my cousin, Richard Kildene, how honorable his life +and his nature, know how impossible to him would be the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_483' name='page_483'></a>483</span> +crime of which I, in his name, am accused. I could not +make this claim were I any other than I am––the son of +the man who––does not recognize his son.</p> +<p>“Gentlemen of the Jury, you all knew us as boys together––how +we loved each other and shared our pleasures +like brothers––or more than brothers, for we quarreled +less than brothers often do. During all the deep friendship +of our lives, only once were we angry with each other––only +once––and then––blinded by a great passion and +swept beyond all knowledge of our acts, like men drunken +we fought––we struggled against each other. Our friendship +was turned to hatred. We tried––I think my cousin +was trying to throw me over the brink of the bluff––at +least he was near doing it. I do not make the plea of +self-defense––for I was not acting in self-defense. I was +lame, as you have heard, and not so strong as he. I could +not stand against his greater strength,––but in my arms +and hands I had power,––and I struck him with my cane. +With all my force I struck him, and he––he––fell––wounded––and +I––I––saw the blood gush from the +wound I had made in his temple––with the stick I carried +that day––in the place of my crutch.</p> +<p>“Your Honor and Gentlemen of the Jury, it was my––intent +to kill him. I––I––saw him lying at my feet––and +thought I had done so.” Here Peter Junior bowed +his head and covered his face with his hands, and a breathless +silence reigned in the court room until he lifted his +head and began again. “It is now three years and more––and +during all the time that has passed––I have seen him +lying so––white––dead––and red with his own blood––that +I had shed. You asked me why I have at last returned, +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_484' name='page_484'></a>484</span> +and I reply, because I will no longer bear that sight. It +is the curse of Cain that hangs over a murderer’s soul, +and follows wherever he goes. I tell you the form of my +dead friend went with me always––sleeping, he lay beside +me; waking, he lay at my feet. When I looked into the +shadows, he was there, and when I worked in the mine and +swung my pick against the walls of rock, it seemed that +I still struck at my friend.</p> +<p>“Well may my father refuse to own me as his son––me––a +murderer––but one thing can I yet do to expiate my +deed,––I can free my cousin’s name from all blame, and +if I were to hang for my deed, gladly would I walk over coals +to the gallows, rather than that such a crime should be laid +at his door as that he tried to return here and creep into my +place after throwing me over the bluff into those terrible +waters.</p> +<p>“Do with me what you will, Gentlemen of the Jury, but +free his name. I understand that my cousin’s body was +never found lying there as I had left it when I fled in cowardice––when +I tried to make all the world think me also +dead, and left him lying there––when I pushed the great +stone out of its place down where I had so nearly gone, and +left my hat lying as it had fallen and threw the articles +from my pocket over after the stone I had sent crashing +down into the river. Since the testimony here given +proves that I was mistaken in my belief that I had killed +him, may God be thanked, I am free from the guilt of that +deed. Until he returns or until he is found and is known to +be living, do with me what you will. I came to you to +surrender myself and make this confession before you, +and as I stand here in your presence and before my +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_485' name='page_485'></a>485</span> +Maker, I declare to you that what I have said is the +truth.”</p> +<p>As he ceased speaking he looked steadily at the Elder’s +averted face, then sat down, regarding no one else. He felt +he had failed, and he sat with head bowed in shame and +sorrow. A low murmur rose and swept through the court +room like a sound of wind before a storm, and the old Elder +leaned toward his lawyer and spoke in low tones, lifting a +shaking finger, then dropped his hand and shifted slightly +in his chair.</p> +<p>As he did so Milton Hibbard arose and began his cross-examination.</p> +<p>The simplicity of Peter Junior’s story, and the ingenuous +manner in which it had been told, called for a different cross-examination +from that which would have been adopted if +this same counsel had been called upon to cross-examine +the Swede. He made no effort to entangle the witness, +but he led him instead to repeat that part of his testimony +in which he had told of the motive which induced him to +return and give himself up to justice. In doing so his +questions, the tone of his voice, and his manner were +marked with incredulity. It was as if he were saying to +the jury: “Just listen to this impossible story while I take +him over it again. Did you ever hear anything like it?” +When he had gone in this direction as far as he thought discreet, +he asked abruptly: “I understand that you admit +that you intended to kill your cousin, and supposed you had +killed him?”</p> +<p>“Yes. I admit it.”</p> +<p>“And that you ran away to escape the consequences?”</p> +<p>“Yes.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_486' name='page_486'></a>486</span></div> +<p>“Is it your observation that acknowledged murderers +are usually possessed of the lofty motives and high sense of +justice which you claim have actuated you?”</p> +<p>“I––”</p> +<p>Without waiting for the witness to reply, the lawyer +turned and looked at the jury and with a sneer, said: +“That’s all.”</p> +<p>“Your Honor, we have no other witness; the defense +rests. I have proposed some requests for your charge to +the jury which I will hand up.”</p> +<p>And the judge said: “Counsel may address the jury.”</p> +<p>During a slight pause which now ensued Larry Kildene +tore a bit of blank paper from a letter and wrote upon it: +“Richard Kildene is in this room and will come forward +when called upon.” This he folded and sent by a boy to +Nathan Goodbody.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_487' name='page_487'></a>487</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XXXIX_RECONCILIATION' id='CHAPTER_XXXIX_RECONCILIATION'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XXXIX</h2> +<h3>RECONCILIATION</h3> +</div> +<p>Milton Hibbard arose and began his argument to the +jury. It was a clear and forcible presentation of the case +from his standpoint as counsel for the State.</p> +<p>After recapitulating all the testimony that had been +brought out during the course of the trial, he closed with +an earnest appeal for the State against the defendant, +showing conclusively that he believed the prisoner guilty. +The changing expressions on the faces of the jury and +among his audience showed that he was carrying them +largely with him. Before he began speaking, Richard again +started forward, but still Larry held him back. “Let +be, son. Stand by and watch the old man yonder. Hear +what they have to say against Peter Junior. I want to +know what they have in their hearts.” The strong dramatic +appeal which the situation held for Larry was communicated +through him to Richard also, and again he waited, +and Milton Hibbard continued his oratory.</p> +<p>“After all, the evidence against the prisoner still stands +uncontradicted. You may see that to be able to sway you +as he has, to be able to stand here and make his most +touching and dramatic plea directly in the face of conclusive +evidence, to dare to speak thus, proves the man +to be a most consummate actor. Your Honor and Gentlemen +of the Jury, nothing has ever been said against the +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_488' name='page_488'></a>488</span> +intellect or facile ability of the prisoner. The glimpses +we have been shown of his boyhood, even, prove his skill +in carrying a part and holding a power over his comrades, +and here we have the talent developed in the man.</p> +<p>“He is too wise to try to deny the statements made by +the witnesses of the State, but from the moment Miss +Ballard was allowed to see him alone in the jail, he has been +able to carry the young lady with him. We do not bring +any accusation against the young lady. No doubt she +thinks him what he claims to be. No doubt he succeeded +in persuading her he is her former fiancé, knowing well +that he saw her and talked with her before he fled, believing +that her innocent acceptance of his story as the +true explanation of his reappearance here and now will +place him securely in the home of the man he claims is his +father. That she saw Richard Kildene and knows him to +be living is his reason for reappearing here and trying this +most daring plea.</p> +<p>“Is the true Peter Craigmile, Jr., dead? Then he can +never arise to take the place this young man is now daring +to usurp. Can Richard Kildene be proved to be living? +Then is he, posing as Peter Craigmile, Jr., free from the +charge of murder even if he makes confession thereto. He +returns and makes this plea because he would live the life +of a free man and not that of an outcast. He has himself +told you why.</p> +<p>“Now, as for the proofs that he is Richard Kildene, you +have heard them––and know them to be unanswered. +He has not the marks of Elder Craigmile’s son. You have +seen how the man he claims is his father refuses to even +look upon him. Could a father be so deceived as not to +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_489' name='page_489'></a>489</span> +know his own son? When Peter Craigmile, Jr., disappeared +he was lame and feeble. This man returns,––strong +and walking as well as one who never received a +wound. Why, gentlemen, he stepped up here like a soldier––erect +as a man who is sound in every limb. In that his +subtlety has failed him. He forgot to act the part. But +this forgetfulness only goes to further prove the point in +hand. He was so sure of success that he forgot to act the +part of the man he pretends to be.</p> +<p>“He has forgotten to tell the court how he came by that +scar above his temple,––yet he makes the statement that +he himself inflicted such a wound on the head of Richard +Kildene––the omission is remarkable in so clever an actor. +Miss Ballard also admits having bound up that wound on +the head of Richard Kildene,––but still she claims that +this man is her former fiancé, Peter Craigmile, Jr. +Gentlemen of the Jury, is it possible that you can retire +from this court room and not consider carefully this point? +Is it not plainly to be seen that the prisoner thought to +return and take the place of the man he has slain, and +through the testimony of the young lady prove himself +free from the thing of which he accuses himself in his confession, +and so live hereafter the life of a free man without +stain––and at last to marry the young girl he has loved, of +whom he robbed his cousin, and for whom he killed him, +and counting on the undeniable resemblance to that cousin, +as proved in this court, to deceive not only the young lady +herself––but also this whole community––thus making +capital out of that resemblance to his own advantage +and––”</p> +<p>“Never! Never!” cried a voice from the far corner of +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_490' name='page_490'></a>490</span> +the court room. Instantly there was a stir all over. The +Elder jumped up and frowned toward the place from whence +the interruption came, and Milton Hibbard lifted his voice +and tried to drown the uproar that rose and filled the room, +but not one word he uttered could be heard.</p> +<p>Order was called, and the stillness which ensued seemed +ominous. Some one was elbowing his way forward, and as +he passed through the crowd the uproar began again. +Every one was on his feet, and although the prisoner stood +and gazed toward the source of commotion he could not +see the man who spoke. He looked across to the place +where Betty Ballard had been sitting between her father +and mother, and there he saw her standing on a chair, +forgetful of the throng around her and of all the eyes that +had been fixed upon her during her testimony in cold +criticism, a wonderful, transfiguring light in her great gray +eyes, and her arms stretched out toward some one in the +surging crowd who was drawing nearer to the prisoner’s +box. Her lips were moving. She was repeating a name +over and over. He knew the name she was repeating +soundlessly, with quivering lips, and his heart gave a great +bound and then stopped beating, and he fell upon his knees +and bowed his head on his hands as they clung to the railing +in front of him.</p> +<p>Amalia, watching them all, with throbbing pulses and +luminous eyes, saw and understood, and her spirit was filled +with a great thankfulness which she could not voice, but +which lifted her, serene and still, above every one there. +Now she looked only at Peter Junior. Then a tremor +crept over her, and, turning, she clasped Larry’s arm with +shaking hands.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_491' name='page_491'></a>491</span></div> +<p>“Let me that I lean a little upon you or I fall down. How +this is beautiful!”</p> +<p>Larry put his arm about her and held her to him, supporting +her gently. “It’s all coming right, you see.”</p> +<p>“Yes. But, how it is terrible for the old man! It is as +if the lightning had fallen on him.”</p> +<p>Larry glanced at his brother-in-law and then looked +away. After all his desire to see him humbled, he felt a +sense of shame in watching the old man’s abject humility +and remorse. Thereafter he kept his eyes fixed on his son, +as he struggled with the throng packed closely around +him and shouting now his name. Suddenly, when he could +no longer progress, Richard felt himself lifted off his feet, +and there, borne on the shoulders of the men,––as he had +so shortly before been borne in triumph through the streets +of Paris,––he was carried forward, this time by men who +had tramped in the same column of infantry with him. +Gladly now they held him aloft and shouted his name, and +the people roared it back to them as they made way, and +he was set down, as he directed, in the box beside the prisoner.</p> +<p>Had the Judge then tried to restore order it would have +been futile. He did not try. He stood smiling, with his +hand on the old Elder’s shoulder. Then, while the people +cheered and stamped and shouted the names of the two +young men, and while women wept and turned to each +other, clasping hands and laughing through tears, Milton +Hibbard stooped and spoke in the Elder’s ear.</p> +<p>“I throw up the case, man, and rejoice with you and the +whole town. Go down there and take back your son.”</p> +<p>“The Lord has visited me heavily for the wicked pride +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_492' name='page_492'></a>492</span> +of my heart. I have no right to joy in my son’s return. +He should cast me off.” The old man sat there, shriveled +and weary––gazing straight before him, and seeing only +his own foolish prejudice, like a Giant Despair, looming +over him. But fortunately for him, no one saw him or +noticed him but the two at his side, for all eyes were fixed +on the young men, as they stood facing each other and +gazed in each other’s eyes.</p> +<p>It was a moment of breathless suspense throughout the +court room, as if the crowd by one impulse were waiting +to hear the young man speak, and the Judge seized the +opportunity to again call for order.</p> +<p>When order had been secured, the prisoner’s counsel rose +and said: “If your Honor please, I ask leave to have the +proofs opened, and to be permitted to call another witness.”</p> +<p>The Judge replied: “I have no doubt the District Attorney +will consent to this request. You may call your witness.”</p> +<p>“Richard Kildene!” rang out the triumphant voice of +Nathan Goodbody, and Richard stepped into the witness +box and was sworn.</p> +<p>The natural eloquence with which he had been endowed +was increased tenfold by his intense earnestness as he stood, +turning now to the Judge and now to the jury, and told his +story. The great audience, watching him and listening +breathlessly, perceived the differences between the two men, +a strong individuality in each causing such diversity of +character that the words of Betty Ballard, which had so +irritated the counsel, and which seemed so childish, now +appealed to them as the truest wisdom––the wisdom of the +“Child” who “shall lead them.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_493' name='page_493'></a>493</span></div> +<p>“It is not the same head and it is not the same scar. It +is not by their legs or their scars we know people, it is by +themselves––by their souls.” Betty was vindicated.</p> +<p>Poignantly, intently, the audience felt as he wished them +to feel the truth of his words, as he described the eternal +vigilance of a man’s own soul when he has a crime to expiate, +and when he concluded by saying: “It is the Eye of Dread +that sees into the hidden recesses of the heart,––to the +uttermost end of life,––that follows the sinner even into +his grave, until he yields to the demands of righteousness +and accepts the terms of absolute truth,” he carried +them all with him, and again the tumult broke loose, and +they shouted and laughed and wept and congratulated each +other. The Judge himself sat stiffly in his seat, his chin +quivering with an emotion he was making a desperate effort +to conceal. Finally he turned and nodded to the sheriff, +who rapped loudly for order. In a moment the room was +silent, every one eager to hear what was to be the next step +in the legal drama.</p> +<p>“Gentlemen of the Jury,” said the Judge, “Notwithstanding +what has occurred, it becomes our duty to proceed +to an orderly determination of this case. If you believe +the testimony of the last witness, then, of course, the crime +charged has not been committed, the respondent is not +guilty, and he is entitled to your verdict. You may, if you +choose, consult together where you are, and if you agree +upon a verdict, the court will receive it. If you prefer to +retire to consider your verdict, you may do so.”</p> +<p>The foreman of the jury then wrote the words, “Not +guilty” on a piece of paper, and writing his name under it, +passed it to the others. Each juror quickly signed his +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_494' name='page_494'></a>494</span> +name under that of the foreman, and when it was returned +to him, he arose and said: “The jury finds the accused not +guilty.”</p> +<p>Then for the first time every one looked at the Elder. +He was seated bowed over his clasped hands, as if he were +praying, as indeed he was, a fervent prayer for forgiveness.</p> +<p>Very quietly the people left the court room, filled with +a reverent awe by the sight of the old man’s face. It was +as if he had suddenly died to the world while still sitting +there before them. But at the door they gathered and +waited. Larry Kildene waited with them until he spied +Mary Ballard and Bertrand, with Betty, leaving, when he +followed them and gave Amalia into their charge. It was +a swift and glad meeting between Larry and his old friends, +and a hurried explanation.</p> +<p>“I’m coming to tell you the whole, soon, but meantime +I’ve brought this lovely young lady for you to care for. +Go with them, Amalia, and tell them all about yourself, +for they will be father and mother and sister to you. I’ve +found my son––I’ve a world to tell you, but now I must +hurry back and comfort my brother-in-law a bit.” He +took Mary’s hand in his and held it a moment, then Bertrand’s, +and then he relieved the situation by taking Betty’s +and looking into her eyes, which looked tearfully back at +him. Stooping, as if irresistibly drawn to her, he touched +her fingers with his lips, and then lightly her hair. It was +done with the grace of an old courtier, and he was gone, +disappearing in the courthouse.</p> +<p>For a good while the crowd waited around the doors, +neighbor visiting with neighbor and recounting the events +of the trial that had most impressed them, and telling one +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_495' name='page_495'></a>495</span> +and another how they had all along felt that the young +prisoner was no other than Peter Junior, and laying all the +blame on the Elder’s reckless offer of so large a reward. +Nels Nelson crept sulkily back to the stable, and G. B. +Stiles returned to the hotel and packed his great valise +and was taken to the station in the omnibus by Nels Nelson. +As they parted, G. B. Stiles asked for the paper he had +given the Swede.</p> +<p>“It’s no good to you or any one now, you know. You’re +out nothing. I’m the only one that’s out––all I’ve spent––”</p> +<p>“Yas, bot I got heem. You not––all ofer de vorl. +Dey vas bot’ coom back, dot’s all,” and so they parted.</p> +<p>Every one was glad and rejoiced over the return of the +young men, with a sense of relief that resulted in hilarity, +and no one would leave until he had had a chance to grasp +the hands of the “boys.” The men of the jury lingered +with the rest, all eager to convince their friends that they +would never have found the prisoner guilty of the charge +against him, and at the same time chaffing each other +about their discussions, and the way in which one and +another had been caught by the evidence and Peter’s +changed appearance.</p> +<p>At last the doors of the courthouse opened, and the Judge, +and Milton Hibbard, Peter Junior, his father, and the lawyers, +and Larry and Richard walked out in a group, when +shouting and cheering began anew. Before descending +the steps, the Elder, with bared head, stepped forward and +stood regarding the people in silence, and the noise of shouting +and cheering stopped as suddenly as it began. The +devout old man stood erect, but his words came to them +brokenly.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_496' name='page_496'></a>496</span></div> +<p>“My friends and my neighbors, as you all know, I have +this day been saved––from committing, in my blindness +and my stubbornness, a great crime,––for which the Lord +be thanked. Unworthy as I am, this day my son has been +restored to me, fine and strong, for which the Lord be +thanked. And here, the young man brought up as a +brother to him, is again among you who have always loved +him,”––he turned and took Richard by the hand, and +waited a moment; then, getting control of himself, once +more continued––“for which again, I say, the Lord be +thanked.</p> +<p>“And now let me present to you one whom many of you +know already, who has returned to us after many years––one +whom in the past I have greatly wronged. Let me +here and now make confession before you all, and present +him to you as a man––” He turned and placed his hand +on Larry’s shoulder. “Let me present him to you as a man +who can forgive an enemy––even so far as to allow that +man who was his enemy to claim him forevermore as––as––brother––and +friend,––Larry Kildene!” Again cheers +burst forth and again were held back as the Elder continued. +“Neighbors––he has sent us back my son. He has +saved me––more than me––from ruin and disaster, in +these days when ruin is abroad in the land. How he has +done it you will soon learn, for I ask you all to come +round to my house this night and––partake of––of––a +little collation to be prepared by Mr. Decker and sent in +for this occasion.” The old man’s voice grew stronger as +he proceeded, “Just to welcome home these boys of ours––our +young men––and this man––generous and––”</p> +<p>“You’ve not been the only one to blame.” Larry stepped +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_497' name='page_497'></a>497</span> +forward and seized the Elder’s hand, “I take my share of +the sorrow––but it is past. We’re friends––all of us––and +we’ll go all around to Elder Craigmile’s house this +night, and help him give thanks by partaking of his bounty––and +now––will ye lift your voices and give a cheer for +Elder Craigmile, a man who has stood in this community +for all that is excellent, for uprightness and advancement, +for honor and purity, a man respected, admired, and true––who +has stood for the good of his fellows in this town of +Leauvite for fifty years.” Larry Kildene lifted his hand +above his head and smiled a smile that would have drawn +cheers from the very paving stones.</p> +<p>And the cheers came, heartily and strongly, as the +four men, rugged and strong, the gray-haired and the +brown-haired, passed through the crowd and across the +town square and up the main street, and on to the Elder’s +home.</p> +<p>Ere an hour had passed all was quiet, and the small town +of Leauvite had taken up the even tenor of its way. After +a little time, Larry Kildene and Richard left the Elder and +his son by themselves and strolled away from the town on +the familiar road toward the river. They talked quietly +and happily of things nearest their hearts, as they had need +to do, until they came to a certain fork of the road, when +Larry paused, standing a moment with his arm across his +son’s shoulder.</p> +<p>“I’ll go on a piece by myself, Richard. I’m thinking +you’ll be wanting to make a little visit.”</p> +<p>Richard’s eyes danced. “Come with me, father, come. +There’ll be others there for you to talk with––who’ll be +glad to have you there, and––”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_498' name='page_498'></a>498</span></div> +<p>“Go to, go to! I know the ways of a man’s heart as well +as the next.”</p> +<p>“I’ll warrant you do, father!” and Richard bounded +away, taking the path he had so often trod in his boyhood. +Larry stood and looked after him a moment. He was +pleased to hear how readily the word, father, fell from the +young man’s lips. Yes, Richard was facile and ready. He +was his own son.</p> +<hr class='toprule' /> +<div class='chsp'> +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_499' name='page_499'></a>499</span> +<a name='CHAPTER_XL_THE_SAME_BOY' id='CHAPTER_XL_THE_SAME_BOY'></a> +<h2>CHAPTER XL</h2> +<h3>THE SAME BOY</h3> +</div> +<p>Mary Ballard stepped down from the open porch where +Amalia and the rest of the family sat behind a screen of +vines, interestedly talking, and walked along the path +between the rose bushes that led to the gate. She knew +Richard must be coming when she saw Betty, who sat +where she could glance now and then down the road, drop +her sewing and hurry away through the house and off toward +the spring. As Larry knew the heart of a man, so +Mary Ballard knew the heart of a girl. She said nothing, +but quietly strolled along and waited with her hand on the +gate.</p> +<p>“I wanted to be the first to open the gate to you, +Richard,” she said, as he approached her with extended +arms. Silently he drew her to him and kissed her. She +held him off a moment and gazed into his eyes.</p> +<p>“Yes, I’m the same boy. I think that was what you +said to me when I entered the army––that I should come +back to you the same boy? I’ve always had it in mind. +I’m the same boy.”</p> +<p>“I believe you, Richard. They are all out on the front +porch, and Bertrand is with them––if you wish to see him––first––and +if you wish to see Betty, take the path at +the side, around the house to the spring below the garden.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_500' name='page_500'></a>500</span></div> +<p>Betty stood with her back to the house under the great +Bartlett pear tree. She was trembling. She would not +look around––Oh, no! She would wait until he asked for +her. He might not ask for her! If he did not, she would +not go in––not yet. But she did look around, for she felt +him near her––she was sure––sure––he was near––close––</p> +<p>“Oh, Richard, Richard! Oh, Richard, did you know +that I have been calling you in my heart––so hard, calling +you, calling you?”</p> +<p>She was in his arms and his lips were on hers. “The +same little Betty! The same dear little Betty! Lovelier––sweeter––you +wore a white dress with little green sprigs +on it––is this the dress?”</p> +<p>“Yes, no. I couldn’t wear the same old one all this +time.” She spoke between laughing and crying.</p> +<p>“Why is this just like it?”</p> +<p>“Because.”</p> +<p>He held her away and gazed at her a moment. “What +a lovely reason! What a lovely Betty!” He drew her to +him again. “I heard it all––there in the court room. I +was there and heard. What a load you have borne for me––my +little Betty––all this time––what a load!”</p> +<p>“It was horrible, Richard.” She hid her flaming face +on his breast. “There, before the whole town––to tell +every one––everything. I––I––don’t even know what +I said.”</p> +<p>“I do. Every word––dear little Betty! While I have +been hiding like a great coward, you have been bravely +bearing my terrible burden, bearing it for me.”</p> +<p>“Oh, Richard! For weeks and weeks my heart has been +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_501' name='page_501'></a>501</span> +calling you, calling you––night and day, calling you +to come home. I told them he was Peter Junior, but +they would not believe me––no one would believe +me but mother. Father tried to, but only mother +really did.”</p> +<p>“I heard you, Betty. I had a dingy little studio up +three flights of stairs in Paris, and I sat there painting one +day––and I heard you. I had sent a picture to the Salon, +and was waiting in suspense to know the result, and I heard +your call––”</p> +<p>“Was––was––that what made you come home––or––or +was it because you knew you ought to?” She lifted +her head and looked straight into his eyes.</p> +<p>Richard laughed. “It’s the same little Betty! The +same Betty with the same conscience bigger than her head––almost +bigger than her heart. I can’t tell you what it +was. I heard it again and again, and the last time I just +packed my things and wound up matters there––I had +made a success, Betty, dear––let me say that. It makes +me feel just a little bit more worth your while. I thought to +make a success would be sweet, but it was all worthless––I’ll +tell you all about it later––but it was no help and I +just followed the call and returned, hurrying as if I knew +all about the thing that was going on, when really I knew +nothing. Sometimes I thought it was you calling me, and +sometimes I thought it was my own conscience, and sometimes +I thought it was only that I could no longer bear my +own thoughts––See here, Betty, darling––don’t––don’t +ever kill any one, for the thought that you have committed +a murder is an awful thing to carry about with you.”</p> +<p>She laughed and hid her face again on his breast. +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_502' name='page_502'></a>502</span> +“Richard, how can we laugh––when it has all been so +horrible?”</p> +<p>“We can’t, Betty––we’re crying.” She looked up at +him again, and surely his eyes were filled with tears. She +put up her hand and lightly touched his lips with her fingers.</p> +<p>“I know. I know you’ve suffered, Richard. I see the +lines of sorrow here about your mouth––even when you +smile. I saw the same in Peter Junior’s face, and it was +so sad––I just hugged him, I was so glad it was he––I––I––hugged +him and kissed him––”</p> +<p>“Bless his heart! Somebody ought to.”</p> +<p>“Somebody will. She’s beautiful––and so––fascinating! +Let’s go in so you can meet her.”</p> +<p>“I have met her, and father has told me a great deal about +her. I’ve had a fine talk with my father. How wonderful +that Peter should have been the means of finding my father +for me––and such a splendid father! I often used to +think out what kind of a father I would like if I could choose +one, but I never thought out just such a combination of +delightful qualities as I find in him.”</p> +<p>“It’s like a story, isn’t it? And we’ll all live happily +ever after. Shall we go in and see the rest, Richard? +They’ll be wanting to see you too.”</p> +<p>“Let’s go over here and sit down. I don’t want to see +the rest quite yet, little one. Why, Betty, do you suppose +I can let go of you yet?”</p> +<p>“No,” said Betty, meekly, and again Richard laughed. +She lifted the hair from his temple and touched the old +scar.</p> +<p>“Yes, it’s there, Betty. I’m glad he hit me that welt. +I would have pushed him over but for that. I deserved it.”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_503' name='page_503'></a>503</span></div> +<p>“You’re not so like him––not so like as you used to be. +No one would mistake you now. You don’t look so much +like yourself as you used to––and you’ve a lot of white in +your hair. Oh, Richard!”</p> +<p>“Yes. It’s been pretty tough, Betty, dear,––pretty +tough. Let’s talk of something else.”</p> +<p>“And all the time I couldn’t help you––even the least bit.”</p> +<p>“But you were a help all the time––all the time.”</p> +<p>“How, Richard?”</p> +<p>“I had a clean, sweet, perfect, innocent place always in +my heart where you were that kept me from caring for a +lot of foolishness that tempted other men. It was a good, +sweet, wholesome place where you sat always. When I +wanted to see you sitting there, I had only to take a funny +little leather housewife, all worn, and tied with cherry-colored +hair ribbons, in my hand and look at it and +remember.”</p> +<p>Betty sighed a long sigh of contentment and settled herself +closer in his arms. “Yes, I was there, and God heard +me praying for you. Sometimes I felt myself there.”</p> +<p>“In the secret chamber of my heart, Betty, dear?”</p> +<p>“Yes.” They were silent for a while, one of the blessed +silences which make life worth living. Then Betty lifted +her head. “Tell me about Paris, Richard, and what you +did there. It was Peter who was wild to go and paint in +Paris and it was you who went. That was why no one +found you. They never thought that of you––but I +would have thought it. I knew you had it in you.”</p> +<p>“Oh, yes, after a fashion I had it in me.”</p> +<p>“But you said you met with success. Did that mean +you were admitted to the Salon?”</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_504' name='page_504'></a>504</span></div> +<p>“Yes, dear.”</p> +<p>“Oh, Richard! How tremendous! I’ve read a lot +about it. Oh, Richard! Did you like the ‘Old Masters’?”</p> +<p>“Did I! Betty, I learned a thing about your father, +looking at the work of some of those great old fellows. I +learned that he is a better painter and a greater man than +people over here know.”</p> +<p>“Mother knew it––all the time.”</p> +<p>“Ah, yes, your mother! Would you like to go there, +Betty? Then I’ll take you. We’ll be married right away, +won’t we, dear?”</p> +<p>“You know, Richard, I believe I would be perfectly––absolutely––terribly +happy––if––if I could only get +over being mad at your uncle. He was so stubborn, he +was just wicked. I hated him––I––I hated him so, and +now it seems as if I had got used to hating him and couldn’t +stop.”</p> +<p>She had been so brave and had not once given way, but +now at the thought of all the bitterness and the fight of her +will against that of the old man, she sobbed in his arms. +Her whole frame shook and he gathered her close and comforted +her. “He––he––he was always saying––saying––”</p> +<p>“Never mind now what he was saying, dear. Listen.”</p> +<p>“I––I––I––am afraid––I can never see him––or––or +look at him again––I––I––hate him so!”</p> +<p>“No, no. Don’t hate him. Any one would have done +the same in his place who believed as firmly as he did what +he believed.”</p> +<p>“B––b––but he didn’t need to believe it.”</p> +<p>“You see he had known through that Dane man––or +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_505' name='page_505'></a>505</span> +whatever he is––from the detective––all I told you that +night––how could he help it? I believed Peter was dead––we +all did––you did. He had brooded over it and +slept upon it––no wonder he refused even to look at Peter. +If you had seen Uncle Elder there in the court room after +the people had gone, if you had seen him then, Betty, you +would never hate him again.”</p> +<p>“All the same, if––if––you hadn’t come home when +you did,––and the law of Wisconsin allowed of hanging––he +would have had him, Peter Junior––he would have had +his own son hanged,––and been glad––glad––because +he would have thought he was hanging you. I do hate––”</p> +<p>“No, no. And as he very tersely said––if all had been +as it seemed, and it had been me––trying to take the place +of Peter Junior––I would have deserved hanging––now +wouldn’t I, after all the years when Uncle Elder had been +good to me for his sister’s sake?”</p> +<p>“That’s it––for his sister’s sake––n––n––not for +yours, always himself and his came first. And then it +wouldn’t have been so. Even if it were so, it wouldn’t +have been so––I mean––I wouldn’t have believed it––because +it couldn’t have been you and been so––”</p> +<p>“Darling little Irish Betty! What a fine daughter you +will be to my Irish Dad! Oh, my dear! my dear!”</p> +<p>“But you know such a thing would have been impossible +for you to do. They might have known it, too, if they’d +had any sense. And that scar on Peter’s head––that was +a new one and yours is an old one. If they had had any +sense, they could have seen that, too.”</p> +<p>“Never any man on earth had a sweeter job than I! +It’s worth all I’ve been through to come home here and +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_506' name='page_506'></a>506</span> +comfort you. Let’s keep it up all our lives, see? You +always stay mad at Uncle Elder, and I’ll always comfort +you––just like this.”</p> +<p>Then Betty laughed through her tears, and they kissed +again, and then proceeded to settle all their future to +Richard’s heart’s content. Then, after a long while, they +crept in where the family were all seated at supper, and +instantly everything in the way of decorum at meals was +demoralized. Every one jumped up, and Betty and Richard +were surrounded and tumbled about and hugged and kissed +by all––until a shrill, childish voice raised a shout of +laughter as little Janey said: “What are we all kissing Betty +for? She hasn’t been away; she’s been here all the time.”</p> +<p>It was Peter Junior who broke up the rout. He came in +upon them, saying he had left his father asleep, exhausted +after the day’s emotion, and that he had come home to the +Ballards to get a little supper. Then it was all to be done +over again, and Peter was jumbled up among outstretched +arms, and shaken and pounded and hugged, and happy he +was to be taken once more thus vociferously into the home +that had always meant so much to him. There they all +were,––Martha and Julien––James and Bob, as the boys +were called these days,––and little Janey––and Bertrand +as joyous as a boy, and Mary––she who had always +known––even as Betty said, smiling on him in the old +way––and there, watching all with glowing eyes, Amalia +at one side, waiting, until Peter had her, too, in his arms.</p> +<p>Quickly Martha set a place for Peter between Amalia +and herself. Yes, it was all as it should be––the circle +now complete––only––“Where is your father, Richard?” +asked Mary.</p> +<div><span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_507' name='page_507'></a>507</span></div> +<p>“He went off for a walk. Isn’t he a glorious father for +a man to fall heir to? We’re all to meet at Uncle Elder’s +to-night, and he’ll be there.”</p> +<p>“Will he? I’m so glad.”</p> +<p>“Yes, Mrs. Ballard.” Richard looked gravely into her +eyes and from her to Bertrand. “You left after the verdict. +You weren’t at the courthouse at the last. It’s all come +right, and it’s going to stay so.”</p> +<p>The meal progressed and ended amid laughter; and a +little later the family all set out for the banker’s home.</p> +<p>“How I wish Hester were here!” said Mary. “I did +not wish her here before––but now we want her.” She +looked at Peter.</p> +<p>“Yes, now we want her. We’re ready for her at last. +Father leaves for New York to-morrow to fetch her. She’s +coming on the next steamship, and he’ll meet her and bring +her back to us all.”</p> +<p>“How that is beautiful!” murmured Amalia, as she +walked at Peter’s side. He looked down at her and noted +a weariness in her manner she strove to conceal.</p> +<p>“Come back with me a little––just a little while. I can +go later to my father’s, and he will excuse you, and I’ll +take you to him before he leaves to-morrow. Come, I +think I know where we may find Larry Kildene.” So Peter +led her away into the dusk, and they walked slowly––slowly––along +the road leading to the river bluff––but +not to the top.</p> +<p>After a long hour Larry came down from the height where +he had been communing with himself and found them in +the sweet starlight seated by the wayside, and passed them, +although he knew they were Peter and Amalia. He +<span class='pagenum pncolor'><a id='page_508' name='page_508'></a>508</span> +walked lingeringly, feeling himself very much alone, until +he was seized by either arm and held.</p> +<p>“It is your blessing, Sir Kildene, we ask it.”</p> +<p>And Larry gave them the blessing they asked, and took +Amalia in his arms and kissed her. “I thought from the +first that you might be my son, Peter, and it means no +diminution in my love for you that I find you are not. +It’s been a great day––a great day––a great day,” he +said as if to himself, and they walked on together.</p> +<p>“Yes, yes! Sir Kildene, I am never to know again fear. +I am to have the new name, so strong and fine. Well can +I say it. Hear me. Peter-Craigmile-Junior. A strange, +fine name––it is to be mine––given to me. How all is +beautiful here! It is the joy of heaven in my heart––like––like +heaven, is not, Peter?”</p> +<p>“Now you are here––yes, Amalia.”</p> +<p>“So have I say to you before––to love is all of heaven––and +all of life, is not?”</p> +<p>Peter held in his hand the little crucifix he had worn on +his bosom since their parting. In the darkness he felt +rather than saw it. He placed it in her hand and drew her +close as they walked. “Yes, Amalia, yes. You have +taught me. Hatred destroys like a blast, but love––love +is life itself.”</p> + +<!-- generated by ppg.rb version: 3.14 --> +<!-- timestamp: Sat Sep 19 11:00:59 -0600 2009 --> + +<div>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 30031 ***</div> +</body> +</html> diff --git a/30031-h/images/illus-emb.png b/30031-h/images/illus-emb.png Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..e6351c5 --- /dev/null +++ b/30031-h/images/illus-emb.png diff --git a/30031-h/images/illus-fpc.jpg b/30031-h/images/illus-fpc.jpg Binary files differnew file mode 100644 index 0000000..1b978b9 --- /dev/null +++ b/30031-h/images/illus-fpc.jpg |
